Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2024-12-24
Updated:
2025-07-27
Words:
141,941
Chapters:
18/?
Comments:
180
Kudos:
321
Bookmarks:
93
Hits:
16,187

this is the map of my heart, the landscape after cruelty

Summary:

Sansa reunites with Jon at the Wall. This is just the beginning of their story.

Notes:

After 8 years of shipping Jon and Sansa and being total and utter Jonsa trash, and years of reading fanfics, I finally tried to write a longish canon Jonsa fic. This is mostly canon-compliant until the Battle of the Bastards. And then it goes completely au from there. I will not make Daenerys the mad queen here.

Title of the fic is taken from Crush by Richard Siken (shocker, coming from me, I know)
Quotes from the show taken by youtube clips I transcribed.
Not betaed, we die like Wun Wun.
I can safely say that Jon and Daenerys will not happen in this fic in any way, shape or form.
It will probably have more than Jonsa as pairing, but Jon/Sansa is the main one.

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

 

She is cold. It’s bone-deep, and Sansa doesn’t care. There was something that kept her moving, awake, alert while running from Winterfell. She is still terrified that her husband will find her, and if he does, his torments will be even worse. 

That is what keeps her moving, even now that Lady Brienne is at her side with Podrick.

 

She still doesn’t feel safe. But she is used to that feeling. There has not been a moment since her dear father died when she was safe. 

 

Jon, she needs to go to her brother. With Arya, Bran, and Rickon gone, they are the last of the Starks. They are the blood of Winterfell. 

 

She tries to remember the last time she saw Jon. Did she even say goodbye? Was she cold and distant to please her mother? She must have, with Bran injured. She shakes her head, trying to banish those thoughts. She cannot change the past. It doesn’t matter how much she wishes to. She would be a good sister to her siblings. She would save her father. She would leave King’s Landing and beg him to go back North because his life was more important than the right thing to do. 

 

She is cold, and she is hurting. She thinks the newest wounds left by Ramsay are slowly bleeding under her clothes. She is sore and aching in places ladies should not even know they exist or how they can be used for pleasure. 

 

No. Ramsay is not after her flesh for carnal pleasure. He had Myranda for that. Her husband lusts after her blood and the pain he can inflict on her. 

 

I am still me. She thinks, holding the reins of her horse tighter in her hands. She told Theon that she would do something while there was still something of her left. They took everything away from her, bit by bit, flesh wound after flesh wound. She is still alive. She is still Sansa Stark of Winterfell. 

 

She is battered, afraid, bloody and broken, but she is alive. And she will take her home back. 

 


 

She is just a half-frozen girl surrounded by snow and strangers in Castle Black. She feels small and bruised, but something coursing in her veins. Her heart is pounding in her chest as she takes in her surroundings: the men dressed in black, the Wildings, and the dreary castle where Jon has spent the last few years of his life. 

 

She is tired. She is so tired of being afraid, of being bruised and cut and defiled. And then she sees Jon – it had been so many years since she had last seen her brother. The boy of her recollections clashes with the man he had become. 

 

Home. She is home. As they both take tentative steps and then hurried ones toward each other, it’s all she can think about. She is home. 

 

And then she is in Jon’s arms. He is warm and smells of snow, leather, soap, and home. She is in his arms, leaving all her ladylike armour behind. She is in Jon’s arms. She doesn’t flinch. She is not afraid. If anything, for the first time in longer than she cares to remember, she feels safe. 

 

A damn has burst into her heart. All the love, all the pain for her family that she had to hide to survive feels like a living, hungry thing now inside herself. She doesn’t want to let Jon go. 

 

He offers comfort when no one did so for such a long time. He is the reminder of the family they have lost. He is brave, gentle and strong. 

 

Where do these words come from? 

 

Jon smiles and takes her hand in his. She doesn’t flinch. She hardly listens to the orders he barks to her men.

 

“We will talk later.” He says, “You’re freezing cold. Have a bath, and then we’ll eat and talk.”

 

She is still in his arms. She doesn’t want to let go. She doesn’t want him to go.  Cracks in her heart and soul as deep as her husband’s handiwork with a knife are starting to heal. 

 

Nonetheless, she nods at his words. She thanks him. 

 

Jon’s eyes are so expressive. There is so much pain in them, so much anguish, but for a moment, they’re absent from his face when he smiles and says, “We will talk, Sansa, I promise.”

 

He will hear all the ways she let her family down. She will hear of her two weddings to traitors to their family and how she was repeatedly used as a pawn. Will Jon understand? 

 

Will Jon understand that she didn’t know about Ramsay, or she would have slit Littlefinger’s throat herself, even if she had never used a dagger in her life?

 

Would he hate her? Would he see her as soiled goods that would only shame their family and their father’s memory?

 

She feels the loss of contact with Jon almost like a physical blow, and she should know she was hit more than once. 

 

Here in Castle Black, after many years, her heart is made whole again. At least for a few moments, in Jon’s arms. 

 


 

The room is warm. Tears are in her eyes when she sees the steaming bathtub. She undresses, glad Brienne is waiting for her outside and decides to ignore the bruises and scars on her body. 

 

She needs to wash the blood away, and she has gotten good at it over the years. It’s a skill that her young self, so naive and spoiled, couldn’t imagine she would one day have. The water is warm, and there is soap, which is the only thing that matters. 

 

She cannot wash away Ramsay from her skin; his handiwork is still there, his presence lingers, but she tries anyway. She scrubs her skin and lets the warmth relax her sore muscles. Her body is taut, waiting for punishment, expecting pain, even now, where she is the safest she has been for years. 

 

She will be sore after. But it’s nothing she has not experienced before, so she pays no mind to it. Her skin and her hair is finally clean, again. She feels cleaner than she has felt for a long time, perhaps since she was in the Vale. 

 

Someone left her a cloak. It’s not the light thing she wore when Theon and she jumped to their escape; it’s thick and smells faintly like Jon. She wears it over her clothes and feels like Sansa Stark again. 

 

Ramsay didn’t break that . She is relieved when she thinks that. She thinks about Theon for a moment, hoping that he is as safe as he can be and that he can be with his sister. Whatever his sins were, she gave him the forgiveness she could, and if she still believed in any gods, she would pray for him. 

 

There are no Gods, or maybe Cersei was right - they are Gods because they don’t care about their plights. 

 

She stands by the fireplace in the room until she feels her cheeks burn, and the spectre of the cold she has felt since she fled Winterfell no longer lingers on her skin. She wants to talk to Jon. 

 

The brother who is the only family she has left until Arya, Bran and Rickon return. The brother who held her in his arms and made her feel safe and home. There is an ache in her heart when she thinks of how sweet and good it was to be reunited with Jon. 

 

She thought there was nothing left of her heart. She doesn’t know whether to be glad or not to find out that she was mistaken. 

 


 

Jon is a grown man. The last time she remembers seeing him in Winterfell, they were children, unaware of how cruel and bleak the world could be. What were they doing when they last saw each other? She can’t remember.  She noticed the scars on his face, and he told her why he wasn’t wearing black. 

 

He was dead. Dead because he did the right thing. Dead like their father. She thinks her mind would have simply splintered if she had arrived at Castle Black when he was dead. 

 

She survived watching her father die. She survived in King’s Landing. She clung onto her family’s memory and withstood whatever Joffrey and his mother threw at her. Despite the overpowering grief of hearing of her family’s death and her home’s destruction, she carried on. She bled in her own childhood home, and still, she went on. For some reason, however, the idea of not meeting Jon, of losing him felt like the one thing that would undo her. 

 

Jon is alive, however. He looks tired, weary and like he can’t believe she is there. Even now that they are sitting in front of the fire and she’s drinking soup, she can feel he is looking at her. 

 

She gave him a very watered-down version of the events that had occurred in King’s Landing in what felt like a lifetime before: their father’s arrest, Arya’s disappearance, Ice gleaming under the sun, and people clamouring for their father’s head. 

 

She told Jon about her marriage to Ramsay - the bare bones of it. 

 

“I jumped from Winterfell’s walls. Theon saved my life. Ramsay is inhuman.

 

She doesn’t want to tell Jon more. And she remembers her brother. He is not stupid. And the North knows what the Boltons are capable of. Roose Bolton and Walder Frey slaughtered their family after all. Ramsay flayed the Cerwins. 

 

“Do you remember those kidney pies old Nan used to make?” she asks, because the silence between them has become too heavy. She hasn’t talked about home to someone who would understand for years, and she has missed it. She still does, and Jon can understand her. 

 

“With the peas and onions?” 

 

They both smile. They were happy children in Winterfell, protected from the world, living in a world where honour meant everything and Catelyn and Ned Stark protected their own. It was a world where they played games, and evil was always vanquished; the maids were saved, the princes were gentle, and the knights were gallant.

 

“We never should have left Winterfell,” he says. He sounds wistful. He sounds like she feels. Like she would tear up time itself to undo that day, to make them all stay home, safe, away from what the world brought to their family. 

 

“Don’t you wish we could go back to the day we left?” She looks into the fire, and the words tumble out of her mouth, bitter and true, “I want to scream at myself: don’t go, you idiot!”

 

Jon doesn’t contradict her. His voice is low when he says, “How could we know?”

 

They couldn’t. They had all been completely unprepared for the harsh world outside Winterfell. They had paid the price. There are old and new scars and wounds on her body that show how stupid and naive she had been. 

 

How utterly foolish and terrible she had been to Jon. 

 

She tells him, and it’s the truth. She has spent so long, through the years, thinking of what an arse she had been to her siblings. She would give everything to tell Arya the same things. She could only tell Jon, however. And she does. 

 

And Jon—he is as kind as she remembers. He tells her that there is nothing to forgive. 

 

Only later, she will think back to that moment and realize that’s where it starts for her: in that room, with the fire warming them, she feels like a girl for the first time in longer than she remembers, and her heart soars. 

 

Jon makes her feel strong. His presence vibrates in places inside herself she wasn’t aware they existed. 

 

There are no realizations; there is just the relief of not being alone at that moment. There is just Jon and her, the warmth of the fireplace, the terrible ale of the Watch and forgiveness. 




 

“Where will you go?” 

 

She asks. She feels like a child when those words leave her mouth. It’s the most honest she has been for years . She isn’t used not being on alert all the time. The bone-deep cold is but a memory now, but her heart beats faster after she asks Jon where he will go.  

 

 It tugs inside of her. There is a voice that sounds like Cersei sometimes, or like Littlefinger, that reminds her that it’s all her fault. That she deserves to be alone because she was a spoiled, naive child – and her father died for that. 

 

“Where will we go.” He says and adds, “If I don’t watch over you, Father’s ghost will  come back and murder me.”

 

Before, when they were children, she could count on one hand with digits to spare how many conversations she had with Jon. They are in a room together now. She has tried to drink the Watch’s hideous ale, to let him see that she wasn’t a child any more. She wasn’t the perfect lady. She doesn’t want to, not with her brother. 

 

Jon’s voice seems to speak right to her heart. 

 

Where will we go. 

 

He is not abandoning me. She thinks. And she is grateful, more than words could ever convey. Jon doesn’t know how lonely she is or how desperate she has been. He doesn’t know of the wounds in her body and that she hasn’t been able to be herself ever since their father was arrested. 

 

 “Where will we go.” She says, and she cannot stop looking at him. She is smiling her first genuine smile in so long that she feels her heart close to bursting in her chest. She imagines Jon and her running away to Essos, far from Cersei and the Boltons. Jon would protect her, but there are scars on her back, old and white, that come from Rob’s victories. There are scars on Jon’s face as well, and he told her about what his brothers of the Watch did. Would they truly be safe even if they ran away?

 

Rob was their King. The Starks belong in the North and have led people for thousands of years. The Boltons mock and sully what Winterfell stands for, and despite her fantasies she  cannot run away and forget. 

 

She tells Jon that there is only one place for them and it’s home,  because they are the blood of Winterfell, and it belongs to them. It wasn’t won by conquest. Betrayal and treachery allow Roose Bolton to have her father’s title and her family’s castle. It is terror and fear that keeps Ramsay in power. It is not right. And she is so tired of playing a part, of pretending to be a little caged bird; the last part of the mask she kept in King’s Landing was shredded the night she married Ramsay, and he raped her. 

 

Jon doesn’t take her words seriously at first. He doesn’t know, she doesn’t want him to know what Ramsay took from her. She cannot tell him that she has been a prey for years and that the girl who knelt in front of a mad boy and was bent over her childhood bed, in her own home, is dead. Only the wolf is left. 

 

She will take Winterfell back on her own. She will lie, deceive, kill and tear her enemies apart if she has to. She will. The resolve kept growing as Ramsay’s hounds followed her scent and she crossed frozen rivers and the newest wounds in her body screamed in agony. She wants Jon to be with her, however. They are the only Starks in the North now. She wants him by her side because he is her brother and because he makes her feel home. 

 

He is tired of fighting. He doesn’t know what she knows. He doesn’t know the Lannisters or the Boltons. He knows betrayal , however. Stark blood runs in his veins and their father’s words must also echo in his heart. 

 

Jon’s dark eyes bore into hers when he told her he had fought and lost. He sounds like a knight from the songs she used to love. He looks like a weary warrior.  Her heart, what’s left of it, breaks for him, for how life treated him. She wishes nothing more than to hold him and tell him that they are together now, that the lone wolf dies but the pack survives. 

 

She can’t. She couldn’t save her father's life because she was a stupid little girl at the time, unaware of the cruelty of men,  but she can take back their home in her family’s memory and for her living siblings. 

 

They need to take back Winterfell if they want to be safe. Nothing else matters. They will rest after. No one will harm them. She won’t let them. She is done being a pawn. No one will ever use her again. Littlefinger was right: there is no justice in the world unless they make it. 

 

“I want you to help me, but I’ll do it myself if I have to.” She says, because she is not a little caged bird any longer. She is a wolf. She is what Joffrey Baratheon, Cersei Lannister, Petyr Baelish and Ramsay Bolton made. 

 

Jon looks at her for a long moment, and a shadow of a smile appears on his lips when he says, “You would do it, wouldn’t you?” 

 

She takes his hands in hers, and  says, “I would, but I want you to help me, Jon. It’s our home!”

 

“Aye, Sansa.”  he says. His hands are warm, and Sansa marvels at the callouses on his skin. Her heart flutters when she realizes that she doesn’t know Jon. It’s her fault, she apologized for being a arse to him, but she wishes she knew the man in front of her better.

 

Jon gently squeezes her hands and says, “We will take back our home, but you need to rest now.”

 

She knows she is pale. She knows there must be shadows under her eyes, and most of her body aches. Jon does not know about what’s hidden behind her plain gown, and she isn’t tired. She is too excited, too brimming with ideas and feelings to be truly weary. 

 

Besides, sleep has evaded her since she fled Winterfell. The only reason why she isn’t scared and still on alert is because of Jon. 

 

She used to take that feeling of being safe for granted. She used to feel like no one could ever do her any harm when her father was alive. There has not been a day, since she saw him die that she hasn’t been scared. 

 

For the first time in a long time, she is not afraid, and she is grateful for that feeling. 

 

“Thank you,” she says. “For everything.”

 

“I am your family,”

 

“I wasn’t always a good sister,”

 

“We were children, Sansa. It’s all in the past,”

 

“I will do better, I promise.”

 

“Aye, me too.”

 

Brienne is outside the door and escorts her to her chambers. She knows she is safe: Joffrey is long dead, Cersei is far away and Ramsay can’t risk his father’s wrath by attacking the Night Watch. She is safe - Jon had executed the traitors in his ranks, Wildings and his brothers at the Watch are loyal to him. Yet, when she is alone in her chambers, she cannot help but hide her face in her hands and sob quietly, like she is used to doing. 

 

She is not afraid, but it’s the first time in a very long time that she is safe enough that she has time to mourn her losses and the life she once dreamed she would have. She can grieve her loss of innocence and Jon’s pain. She can be the girl she used to be when no one is watching and when she is sure no one will hurt her. 

 

She sobs until no new tears come. Her face is hot and flushed, her eyes and her cheeks sting with the salt of her tears, her throat is sore, and she feels the weight of the past few weeks on her body. 

 

Her eyes are still red-rimmed when she finally succumbs to sleep, and the last thing she sees is her parents in Winterfell, looking over them from the battlements. 

 


 

He will tell himself later that it was a coincidence. He will tell himself many things when things become complicated when the ghosts of the past and the threats of the present and the future repeatedly remind him of the truth. 

 

He cannot sleep—that is the simplest truth. Lady Melisandre and her god of light brought him back from death but forgot to bring part of him. He is tired of twisting and turning in his bed. There is too much on his mind, and his heart drums in his ribcage. 

 

Thoughts are forming in his mind: a shape, a name and the unexpected feelings they bring.  

In the darkness of his chamber, he remembers Ygritte and how he held her in his arms after she died. He remembers Hardhorne. He remembers their voices saying, “For the watch,” as he bled out on the snow. 

 

There is something else, however. A shape: red hair, fair skin, blue eyes. She is a grown woman, so different from the child he used to see in Winterfell. 

Sansa.   

 

Their family is broken. Arya, Bran, and Rickon might still be alive, but who knows if or when they will return?  Their father was killed, Sansa’s mother and Robb were slaughtered at the Twins. They are the only ones left—the only ones who can avenge what happened. 

 

Sansa, who wore flowers in her hair and was always radiant and a perfect lady, left Winterfell to be Queen and sought refuge at Castle Black, trembling, scared, and cold, fleeing from her monster of a husband. 

 

She is right. Winterfell is their home. Although he didn’t really know her when they were children, she reminded him of their father, mother, and Arya when she told him that she would take back their home with or without his help. 

 

What did they do to you? He wondered when she spoke. 

 

He is outside his chambers, and he thinks they will have to leave Castle Black soon. His watch has ended, and he cannot be there anymore. Sansa would be in danger. He knows she barely scraped the surface of what truly happened to her with the things she shared with him. He knows because he did the same. 

 

The truth is that he doesn’t know Sansa, and she doesn’t know him. Perhaps, in time, they might reveal more to each other, they might learn how to be brother and sister. 

 

Those feelings of possessiveness, of being home, of being whole again would fade and turn into familial love. They had to. 

 

Sansa however, has been in his mind all night. Her face juxtaposes with Ygritte, and her words trump those uttered by his traitors, the brothers of the Watch. The room becomes too hot and stifling, and he only finds some relief outside, in the corridors he walks. 

 

He is used to the cold and the bleakness of the castle. He pays no attention to the brothers he meets. They fear him because he came back to life and executed the traitors. 

 

Even The Others are far from his mind, for once. He feels like a spectre haunting the halls of Castle Black. And it makes sense because he was dead, and then Melisandre brought him back. He was completely lost, and then Sansa came back. 

 

Yet, he still feels like a shadow as he walks down the hall where Sansa’s chamber is. Why is he there? 

 

He slows down his pace when he is in front of Sansa’s chamber. The door is left ajar, Lady Brienne’s squire is outside, and he can hear Sansa’s voice from inside the room. 

 

“He was here. He was here!” Sansa says. 

 

He hears Lady Brienne’s reply. The woman has a soft voice, he can hear sympathy in it when she says, “No, my lady. I’ve been outside the whole time and I checked your chamber before you retired.”

 

Silence, for a moment or two, he can almost feel Sansa’s tremulous sigh and then she says, “You must think me crazy, Lady Brienne.”

 

“No, my lady, I do not.” Brienne replies. “I believe you are very strong.”

 

Another sigh, Sansa’s voice is stronger when she says, “It felt so real.”

 

“He will not harm you again, lady Sansa. I promise you.”

 

He has not talked to Sansa’s sworn sword, he believes her capable and, from what Sansa told him she has already saved her once.  He didn’t avenge his father’s unjust death, he didn’t join Rob, he swore his oaths and forsook them while among the Wildings. He chose honour above love while his family crumbled all over him. Arya, Bran and Rickon lost, Sansa bartered and sold like cattle, their home in the hands of the monster who killed Robb and Lady Catelyn. 

 

He cannot change his past or Sansa’s, but he can protect her, now. He can do what Rob failed to do. He can make sure no harm will ever befall on her again. He was reluctant when she told him they need to take Winterfell back, he can help her with that. They don’t have the men, but he can fight for her. 

 

It makes his heart beat faster in his chest. He steps toward the door, and Lady Brienne’s squire stands taller, his hand on the hilt of his sword. 

 

“I am Sansa’s brother,” he says. 

 

“I know. Give them some time.” 

 

Jon nods. The boy’s words seem to carry some knowledge. Perhaps this isn’t the first time Sansa needed to have words with her sworn sword in the middle of the night. He suspects Sansa has barely scraped the surface of what her husband did. Sansa was always dutiful. She was never reckless. She told him she jumped with Theon from the walls of Winterfell to escape. 

 

He remembers the child who sat with the other girls by the fire and read about knights and love songs. He remembers Sansa brushing Lady’s fur. What did that man do to her? 

 

He wants to see Sansa, to make sure that she is alright, and to tell her that no one will ever harm her again, not as long as he draws breath. He is surprised by the fierceness of his instinct. It’s the most alive he has felt since Melisandre brought him back. He doesn’t feel hollowed out and lost. He clenches his hands in fists, he doesn’t ask the boy any questions, he doesn’t move, he doesn’t even listen to what Lady Brienne and Sansa are saying now. 

 

Sansa deserves more than having him overhear her conversations in the middle of the night. 

 

“She is safe here,” he says after a moment. 

 

“He sent hounds after her,” the boy says. 

 

Hounds. He has heard about Ramsay Snow’s hounds; word has reached even Castle Black of what Roose Bolton’s bastard loves to do. And that monster is married to his sister. He feels his heart stuck in his throat, and there is a part of him that wants to smash everything on sight until he feels like he can breath again. 

 

He doesn’t want Sansa to feel embarrassed or like she has to explain herself to him. She doesn’t want her anger, either. 

 

“I’ll be in my chambers if Sansa needs me,” he says. 

 

He doesn’t want to go. He wants to stay and make sure Sansa is safe. He wants to stay because he doesn’t know Lady Brienne and her squire and doesn’t trust them. Sansa told him that Lady Brienne and Pod saved her, and it has to be enough. 

 

He lingers for a moment more, unable to walk away or knock on Sansa’s door. He will talk to her in the morning. He will (see her, her beautiful face, her glorious red hair, the depth of her blue eyes) tell her that they might not have the men to take Winterfell back, but he will try for her. 

 

He walks back to his room, 

 

He was here. He was here. 

 

Sansa’s voice, so shaken because of a nightmare. He would protect her from her husband. He would fight until even the dreams faded. 

 

It does not occur to him, not once during that sleepless night, that he never thinks about his family. He only thinks about Sansa. 

 

Chapter 2: Chapter 1

Notes:

Thank you so much to all the people who read, commented (sorry I haven't replied yet!), left kudos and bookmarked the story. Hope you're liking it. Warnings for Ramsay Bolton.
Also, this is a slow-ish burn, but Jon and Sansa are love.
Expect another update in a few days. ;)

Chapter Text

 

Jon is no longer Commander of the Watch. He told her he resigned from his post, but the men still defer to him. Sansa is relieved, in a way, because this makes things easier for her in Castle Black. No one has made any comments or even approached her. 

 

She is sure that Brienne can defend her. She has already shown her prowess against Ramsay’s men, but she believes  she is safe among Wildings and men of the watch because of Jon. They respect him, and some of the men fear him. Therefore, she is protected. She had forgotten what it was like and she likes that she can walk the halls without any fear.  

 

Running to Castle Black was her goal, and it kept her going long after her body had become numb with cold. However, she had no idea how Jon would react to her presence. She didn’t imagine she would feel like that: safe, home, strong. 

 

It’s been four days since she came to Castle Black, and she knows Jon has been outside her chambers every night. Brienne told her last night. 

 

She hates her nightmares. Isn’t it enough that her skin is marred and that both Joffrey and Ramsay loved to see her bleed? Most of her nightmares start in King’s Landing, whether it’s the Sept of Baelor, where people rejoice at seeing an innocent man losing his head, or in the Red Keep. Joffrey turns into Ramsay, and sometimes, they hunt for her together. Ramsay is in her room, emerging from the shadows with a knife in his hand and a glint in his eye, and it feels real.

 

She hates herself for that. She hates that she cries out or wakes up with her heart lodged in her throat, and she cannot calm down unless Brienne is there. Last night, when she told her Jon was outside, a small part of her wished for him to be in her place. It’s stupid, she knows, but she can’t help those thoughts because when she is with Jon, she feels strong, like she can take on the whole world. 

 

It’s not what she felt when she was a girl when their father was alive. She didn’t know the depth of men’s cruelty at the time. She used to think everyone was like Ned Stark and Catelyn Tully: strong, brave, honourable. 

 

She knows the truth now - and the safety she feels with Jon is different. It’s something new that she will never take for granted. She can’t, not after all she has seen and been through. 

 

Jon is with Ser Davos and Lady Melisandre when she joins them for lunch. She hasn’t seen Jon since they broke their fast together, and she can’t help drinking in all the details of his face and the way he moves. This stranger, who is her brother, who held her as if she meant something to him when they were reunited, is a good, honourable man. 

 

He is also a warrior. He is not the blonde knight or prince of the tales she used to love as a child; he is real. All the good things she had come to believe didn’t exist any longer, Jon has them in himself. Every day, every moment they spend together brings forward more things that surprise her about him and get under her skin. 

 

She doesn’t care about Tormund’s presence. If Jon says they can trust these people, she will. She doesn’t contribute to the conversation. She listens to Jon talking to Ser Davos and Tormund. Despite all she has been through, she is relaxing. She doesn’t even care about the food. She doesn’t lie to Jon’s friend: there are more important things. 

 

There is no strategy yet for taking Winterfell back. She thinks Jon is still unsure because they have no army, and he told her he is tired of fighting. She thought Ramsay had bled her heart out. She has felt nothing for months except fear, and yet her heart breaks for Jon. She wishes things could be different, but they aren’t. 

 

Ramsay Snow will want her back; he won’t care about the Night Watch or traditions. It’s only a matter of time before her husband makes his move. They need to be ready. 

 

It occurs to her that Jon might have sent her away, and Ramsay is her husband by all the laws of God and men. He offered her his room instead. He gave her a cloak and some money to buy fabric for a new, warmer dress and cloak. He has been outside her chambers every night after her nightmares. 

 

Jon said, “Where will we go.”

 

It’s more than anyone has done for her in a very long time, and she feels he has no ulterior motive. She can only see kindness in his eyes, which makes her heart swell and it confuses her because she is no longer used to kindness and goodness. 

 

She doesn’t trust Ser Davos or Lady Melisandre, and she doesn’t know Tormund or Eddison Tollet, but she has observed them with Jon, and she knows they care about him and trust him. 

 

When the scroll comes, Sansa feels all the goodness in the room being swallowed by darkness. She recognizes the sigil. She is not afraid for some reason. Her nightmares are filled with fear and pain; she has fresh scars and pain throbbing in her body, but in that moment, she can’t feel any fear. She will not give Ramsay that. 



Jon reads the scroll aloud, and she can see the fury in his eyes. 

 

Winterfell is mine, bastard, come and see. Your brother Rickon is in my dungeon.

 

Rickon is her sweet baby brother. Sansa hates the way her mind works. She snuffs out the thoughts in her head as fast as she can because it’s not her fault if they shaped her into who she is now. It’s not her fault if she survived Joffrey, Cersei, Littlefinger and her husband and learned from them. Jon cannot know the truth. It would kill him now. They need to take Winterfell back. 

 

She holds Jon’s gaze. Her worry for Rickon is true, and she knows what her husband can do. She should have told Jon more, not just the bare bones of who he is. And she will. She swears she will tell him everything because he needs to know if he hopes to defeat Ramsay. 

 

I want my bride back. Send her to me, bastard, and I won’t trouble you and your Wilding lovers.  

 

Bride. She is careful not to show her emotions; that is something she mastered in King’s Landing, yet she cannot help but recoil at Ramsay’s words. She is not Ramsay’s bride. She was his prisoner on the good days, his plaything and whore on the bad. She will never, ever go back to him. She will die before going back to the man. 

 

She can see when Ramsay’s words hit the mark, and she knows Jon wants to spare her, but it’s too late. Whatever innocence she had left the night she married Ramsay, he raped and carved it out of her. 

 

“Go on,”

 

“Just more of the same,” he says, his voice ripe with disgust and anger. 

 

She takes the scroll from him and reads it aloud. Those people need to know that Ramsay is not a danger to her alone. He needs to be eliminated, root and stem. As long as he is alive, no one in the North will ever be safe. 

 

Jon is looking at her as she reads. She knows Ramsay would set the North ablaze not to have her back but to show he is his father’s heir. He is insane, but also cunning. 

 

“Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North,” Jon repeats after she reads. 

 

It hurts him. Good. He is angry. Maybe he finally sees what she has been seeing for months. Does his skin crawl like hers? Their father was killed by a bastard king, and a bastard son of the man who slaughtered their brother at a wedding is now Warden of the North. He has their home. 

 

Ramsay killed his father, his stepmother and her child. 

 

“His father is dead. Ramsay killed him,” she says.  

 

Finally, they talk about fighting men. Ramsay has more. She knows nothing about warfare and battles but knows they are Starks, and the North remembers. She knows they have a chance.  

 

When she reaches over the table and takes Jon’s hand in hers, her heart is hammering in her chest. She believes in Jon. They need to take back their home. 

 

Jon sees, finally. 

 

If she still believed in any Gods, she would beg forgiveness because she doesn’t tell Jon that Rickon’s days are numbered. She hopes she is wrong, and if there is one person whom she believes can save their little brother, it is Jon. She doesn’t beg forgiveness from the gods for not telling him. 

 

Jon Snow still believes in honour. She doesn’t. Honour and Gods didn’t save her family. People like Cersei Lannister, Ramsay Bolton and Littlefinger thrive. There is no justice unless one makes it for oneself. That Sansa believes. 

 

“We need to talk,” Jon tells her. 

 

Sansa nods. Yes, they do. Jon needs to know exactly who Ramsay is if he wants to beat him. And she knows she cannot hide what happened to her from him. He needs to understand. He needs to see. 

 

“Tonight, in your solar,” she says. 

 

She dreads the words she will have to say and the way Jon will look at her afterwards, but she must do it. If only to protect him. 

 

Protecting Jon is becoming the most important thing for her. 

 


 

The raven from Littlefinger is not really a surprise. Baelish is a very dangerous man, but he is also the Lord Protector of the Vale, and he owes her. There is only one person she could play the game with, Baelish. 

 

He sold her to monsters, and she can use that. 

 

That doesn’t mean she isn’t angry, and it doesn’t mean she won't have to barter and sell herself again. She is not afraid, however. She has been sold before, but this time, Jon is there. She knows she is putting too much faith in him—he is not a hero from any book, and she no longer believes in songs. 

 

Nonetheless, Jon exists, and the fact that such a man is in her life now upends her brittle, scarred world. She needs to protect Jon from the ugliness of her world, from men and women without honour, just like he is protecting her from Ramsay. 

 

He doesn’t know she is meeting Littlefinger. She wishes she was sorry to keep it from him, but she isn’t. She needs Baelish on her side. As volatile and untrue his loyalties are, the man has a soft spot for her. Or he wouldn’t have sent the raven asking to meet him. 

 

Brienne is with her; she will not meet Littlefinger alone. She doesn’t think he would try and kiss her again, but the idea of that man touching her is repugnant. The idea of any man touching her is scary, but she loathes Petyr Baelish. 

 

She knows what to say to goad him. That particular lesson comes from Cersei Lannister. She once told him that a woman’s best weapon was between her legs. It was a useless lesson with her husband, but she knows the way Littlefinger looks at her. She can use that. 

 

It was her resemblance to her lady mother that Baelish craved. She knows that. Baelish had shown his hand. He sold her to the Boltons, but now that she is free, he will try to be close to her again. It’s a game they’ve been playing for a long time, she knows the rules, and she is not afraid to play. There is too much at stake for her to be scared. 

 

“Go back to Moat Catlin. My brother and I will take back the North on our own, and I never want to see you again!”

 

It is a gamble, but her anger is real, and that isn’t the worst mask she ever had to wear. Baelish doesn't need to know that she would beg for the knights of the Vale. He must think that she is outside his grasp, that once she kills Ramsay, she will wed some Lord of the North, and that he will no longer have access to her and her kingdom.

 

She has been used for her name and strategic value for the North for far too long. It took her marriage to Ramsay to understand exactly how much she was worth. 

 

She will not be used any more. 

 

They killed the stupid girl. She bled in the Red Keep. They tried to clip the wings of the little bird, but they failed. She sang songs and lied until everything became a mummer farce. She wore masks upon masks and bled in her childhood home until what was left is the person she is now. Whatever she is: scarred, thirsty for vengeance, terrified and angry, cold and unafraid to play the game, to be smarter.



Baelish tells her about Riverrun. It is worth trying, even though she doubts her mother’s family can help, not with the Lannisters’ forces breathing down their necks. 

 

“The time may come when you’ll need an army loyal to you,” he says. 

 

She knows it’s the reason why she is there. She suspects Baelish saw through her game, but he seems content to play with her. It’s enough for now. 

 

“I have an army,” she says.

 

“Your brother’s army.”

 

Baelish takes a step toward her and adds, “Half brother.”

 

There is relief inside of her because Baeliish’s last words mean he doesn’t really understand her, at all. He still thinks she cares about Jon’s status. He doesn’t know that there is no one she trusts more than Jon. It’s irrational, the absolute, complete trust she has in a man who is a stranger to her, but she cannot ignore that feeling any more than she can ignore all the lessons she has learned since her father died. 

 

Her father died because she was a stupid girl. She ended up married to a monster because she was naive and trusting. 

 

Yet, her heart cannot be wrong about Jon. Her blood tells her she can trust him. Jon is good, kind, and honourable. Although she is tainted and broken, she recognizes his goodness. 

 

 Baelish leaves. There is a promise hanging in the air. He will give her the knights of the Vale if she asks. It is a good contingency plan, one she needs to share with Jon sooner or later. 

 

He will not like it, especially not after what she tells him when they talk. They don’t have a choice. 

 


 

Jon’s solar is warm. She hasn’t seen him all day, not even at dinner. She smiles when Ghost comes to her and nudges her hand. It makes her miss Lady. It makes her wonder whether Nymeria and Summer are alright. She wonders where Arya and Bran are. Are they safe? Will she see her siblings again?

 

 Ghost makes her miss her home and what her life used to be so much that she has to blink back tears. She composes herself. The last thing Jon needs is for her to be a quivering mess. 

 

“Are you sending Lady Brienne to Riverrun?” Jon asks, looking up from the stack of papers he was reading when she got into the room. 

 

She lies to Jon. She is sorry about that. She doesn’t like lying to him. Jon is not like the others. Lying is so easy for her now, and it’s the only way she has control over what happens to her. Jon doesn’t understand. She isn’t sure she wants him to. Littlefinger cannot taint Jon. He will not be used against her. He will not be a pawn in Baelish’s games. 

 

She is already broken, and she learned the rules. She can let Jon be an honourable, kind man, and she will take care of the mud and the taint that comes from playing the game. 

 

“I don’t think Uncle Brynden can spare any men, but I believe we should try.” she says. 

 

He seems to consider her words before nodding. He offers her some ale, and she takes it, even if it tastes horrible. They sit in front of the hearth, and Sansa likes the silence between them. It’s not fraught with tension. It’s not a prelude to something terrible like she experienced in the past. The silence is warm and comfortable. 

 

He looks tired. She resists the urge to ask him how he is or touch him, and she wishes she were a better person. He deserves to be reunited with Arya, who has always loved him best, and with Bran and Rickon, who never thought about the side of the bed he was born into. 

 

The truth is that she doesn’t know how to love any longer. They beat her ability to love properly out of her. She can only stare at the man, feeling her cheeks flush when he looks back at her. Wishing, yearning that she could do better, be better for him. 

 

Jon is hesitant, but eventually, he asks her about Ramsay. She sighs and says, “I was stupid. I never learn.”

 

“You were not, Sansa.”

 

“You don’t know what I did, you don’t know -”

 

“You did what you could to survive. I didn’t. Father and Robb didn’t.”

 

“I begged for Father’s life on my knees. He promised he would be merciful. And I believed him!” She says. 

 

She will never forgive herself for trusting Cersei and her son. She doesn’t know how Jon, Arya, Bran and Rickon ever could. Sometimes, she thinks Robb left her to rot in King’s Landing as a punishment. And she thinks she deserved it. She deserved worse.

 

She tells Jon as much. The words are so profoundly splintered in her heart and have been so long that she feels breathless after uttering them.  

 

She tells Jon about Ramsay. She leaves nothing out. Jon needs to know what sort of animal he will have to fight to take back Winterfell. 

 

He asks some questions about Baelish and Theon, but he mostly stays silent as she tells him what Ramsay did to her. Ladies are not supposed to know these things, but then again, people stopped treating her as a lady long ago. She was the hostage, the child bride, the bastard in the Vale, and Ramsay’s toy. 

 

She sees sympathy in his eyes but not pity. She thinks she would start screaming until her lungs exploded if she saw commiseration in Jon’s dark eyes. 

 

“He killed his father after you left,” Jon says after a moment of silence. 

 

“And Walda Frey and her child,” she adds. She is not sorry that Roose Bolton and his Frey wife are dead. She is only worried that there is no one to keep Ramsay at bay. Theon killed Myranda. Ramsay is alone, and he is dangerous. 

 

“Will he hurt Rickon?” 

 

“No, he needs him alive and unhurt to goad you into fighting him. Not even Ramsay would be so stupid.” 

 

“He knows we don’t have the men,” Jon says. 

 

Sansa looks at the flames. Jon has been so honest so far. She can try and trust him. She can shoulder having to deal with Baelish, and she can let him lead the army to take back their home. 

 

“We might,” she says in a low voice. 

 

She wasn’t ashamed to tell Jon about Ramsay, but she feels shame now because dealing with Baelish is more dangerous and dirty than being tortured by her husband. 

 

She tells Jon, and he looks at her. He says, “You told me he sold you to the Boltons.”

 

He did. But she let him. She underestimated Ramsay, and she paid the price for it. She will not make the same mistakes again. 

 

“Aye,” she says, “But he didn’t force me to marry him.”

 

Baelish told her that she could get her home back and control her husband. Whether he knew about Ramsay or not, she said yes. She married the son of the man who killed her brother. She walked into her family’s Godswood and made an Oath before the Weirdwood Tree. 

 

She is an oathbreaker. She has no honour. She is broken beyond repair. She will take back what’s hers, and no one will stop her from seeing her husband die before her eyes. Jon doesn’t understand that. 

 

“It would be our last option in case we don’t have the numbers,” she says.

 

“You would be in his debt,” he says, “What would he ask in return?”

 

Littlefinger wants everything. She has never met anyone so greedy, so hungry for power. Not even Cersei Lannister.

 

Would Jon hate her if she told him that she could string Littlefinger along? She knows he will not attempt anything until they take Winterfell back, and he would work slowly to be at her side and control the North. 

 

Cersei Lannister would not have shared anything. She would have lied and deceived until she got what she wanted. Baelish would deceive with a smile on his face. She is what they made, but she is not either of them. She is broken, perhaps beyond repair, but Jon needs to know. 

 

“We will deal with it after. It will not matter if we lose,” she says. She is not lying to Jon, but she is not being completely honest either. 

 

“I don’t like it, Sansa,” he says, and his northern accent makes the flesh on her arms break in goosebumps. She blinks in surprise. 

 

“I don’t like it either. Perhaps we won’t need the Knights of the Vale. Perhaps being Starks will be enough to gather men.” she says. 

 

She resists the urge to reach out and touch his hand, but just barely. Jon notices her restlessness because he quirks an eyebrow, and she smiles. Gods, she can’t even remember when she last smiled sincerely before reuniting with him. 

 

“Did Baelish tell you about Riverrun?” Jon asks after a moment. 

 

She sighs and nods her head. 

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” he asks. 

 

“Because my life has been all lies for too long. I am sorry, Jon. I need time to -” She trails off. 

 

“Trust me?” he asks. 

 

She reaches over and grabs his hand, then, without hesitation, this time. It’s warm, and she ignores the butterflies in her stomach and the shivers that run up and down her spine. She looks at him. There is curiosity and a hint of hurt in his eyes. Jon is the last person she would ever intentionally hurt. 

 

“No, I trust you. I do.” She says. 

 

There is nothing of the little bird and the woman wearing a white dress as she walked down her home’s Godswood in her.  She feels like herself. She hears herself, her own voice. It’s scary but also exhilarating, even if explaining to him why it is so easy to lie is daunting. 

 

She tries. For him, because they are all that remains until Arya, Bran, and Rickon can come home. She tries because she feels strong with Jon at her side, and they need to trust each other, even if trusting is like walking blindfolded on a steep pathway for her. 

 

Trusting people had devastating effects on her life. 

 

Jon, however, is not like the others. 

 

He listens to the words she whispers while hanging onto his hand, feeling like it’s her only lifeline. 

 

At some point, while the words she never uttered, which had been left to fester in her heart, spill out, they interlace fingers. Neither of them noticed for a long time. When Jon does, he gently breaks the contact between them and says, “I should have come to you.”

 

“You are here now,” she says, missing the contact between them more than she thought she could. 

 

“Aye. I am not going anywhere,” he says. 

 

She believes him. Her heart beats faster in her chest, and she smiles again. 

 

Jon is there. They will take back their home. She can beat Littlefinger. There is nothing she feels she cannot do in that moment. 

 


 

Scarlet blooms on her thighs. The tip of Ramsays’ knife kissed her skin, the milky white of her thighs counts rivulets of red. It is not the worst he has done to her. It’s not even as painful as humiliating. He is kneeling between her spread legs. There is a gag in her mouth, and she knows Myranda is there, watching, moaning in pleasure. 

 

“Sansa, Sansa, Sansa.” Ramsay chants. “Wife, I love how you spread your legs for me. Only for me, do you not?”

 

His free hand takes a fistful of her hair. It hurts. Their faces are so close now. She has a gag. He cannot kiss her. She is relieved. 

Ramsay’s kisses are always bruising, his tongue fucking her mouth before the pain starts. 

 

“He cannot save you, wife. I’ll have you back soon. I’ll break every bone in your feet and cut the fingers, and then I’ll fill you with my seed. “

 

Sansa shakes her head. She will not have Ramsay’s child. The man smiles; his blue eyes are pools of madness when he says, “Perhaps my seed has already taken root. Will your Jon like you when you are pregnant with my babe?”

 

She struggles. The knife kisses her skin again against her stomach. 

 

“I am here. I am always here, Sansa. It doesn’t matter how you run. I am always there with you.” 

 

 She screams behind the gag. It’s not the pain. It’s his words. They crack her heart open. 

 

He is here in her chambers, and no one can save her. 

 

“Shall I deal with your bastard brother now? I’ll make you watch before I’ll take you from behind. What should I do, wife?

 

Another slash over her breastbone—more crimson on white. 

 

“Flay your traitor brother? Put a baby in your belly? Perhaps there already is one. I will flay Jon Snow. I’ll leave just enough of him to see what a whore you are, really.”

 

She fights. She shakes away the gag in her mouth. 

 

She tastes blood in her mouth. It’s not the first time. “It’s not real!!” she screams. 

 

“My babe is real. What I’ll do to your precious bastard brother is real!”

 

Ramsay is so surprised when she takes the knife in her hand that he doesn’t move a muscle. 

It’s not real. She needs to wake up.

 

She doesn’t hesitate. She plunges the knife deep into her stomach. 

 

“You won’t kill Jon!  I will kill you!”

 

It’s finally fading: the bloodied sheets, the ripped nightgown, the scarlet rivulets of blood on her skin. 

 

“Part of me will always live in you,” Ramsay says, but his voice is now feeble and distant. 

 

She claws out of what she is living, a nightmare so vivid that she can feel the blade against her skin, and when she blinks, Ramsay is gone. 

 

Theon is there. Crying, ashamed. “Part of him is still on you, Sansa.”

 

No. No. 

 

She needs to wake up. 

 

She needs.

 

Jon…

 

She needs to wake up.

 

Her scream is stuck in her throat, and the blankets and the furs are twisted around her body. When Brienne opens the door, she sees that Jon is there behind her. 

 

“Jon.” She tells Brienne. “Please, let Jon come in!”

 

Brienne nods,, “Are you surre Lady Sansa? It’s not proper.

 

“I am Ramsay Snow’s wife. Nothing in our marriage was proper!”

 

Her heart beats so fast in her chest that she almost can’t breathe. 

Ramsay will not kill Jon. 

They will take back Winterfell. 

 

He will disappear from inside herself. She will make him disappear. 

 

When Jon enters her chambers, he looks worried. She has sweated in her nightgown, and she is sure she must look quite frightened. 

 

Jon sits on her bed at a respectable distance from her, and Sansa wants to lunge into his arms. 

 

She wants to feel safe, to forget Ramsay’s words. 

She cannot. 

 

“There is a chance, small mind you, that I might be with child,” she says. 

 

“Are you sure?” he asks. 

 

She shakes her head. “The Maester gave me moon tea, but Ramsay said that a part of him lives in me.”

 

“It was a dream, Sansa,” Jon tells her. 

 

She shakes her head, “It felt different. It was not like the usual- I can’t. I can’t have his baby, Jon. Don’t let me have his baby!”

 

She flinches when she hears Jon move on the bed, and she is too scared to imagine what he might think. 

 

“We don’t have a Measter, but Wildings Women and Lady Melisandre are there. Whatever you need, Sansa.”

 

They are so close on the bed. And she doesn’t care whether it’s improper or not. Jon is her family, but, more than that, he is the only person she trusts. 

 

Jon doesn’t even touch her; he is so close that she can feel his warmth, smell his skin, and see the resolve in his eyes. 

 

“Brienne told me you were here for the past few days,” she says. 

 

Jon nods. “I didn’t know if you wanted to see me.”

 

She feels new tears in her eyes, and she stifles a sob in her throat.

 

Yes, they killed the little girl - but nights still belong to them. She is still their prey, them to torture and hurt. She is not strong enough to fight them in her dreams. 

Until that night when she fought back, she killed herself to escape that nightmare.

“In the morning, you might want to talk to Lady Melisandre. Whatever you choose to do, you have me. I am by your side.”

 

She looks down at her hands folded on her lap, tears welling her eyes. 

 

“Even if there is a baby and I decide to kill it?” she asks. 

 

Jon nods. His hand goes to caress her hair, “Even then.”

 

“I cannot have his baby,” she says. It’s the truth. Besides, the Boltons need to disappear from the map entirely. Ramsay is the last of them. 

 

“What would father say?” she asks. 

 

“Father is dead, Sansa. You are alive.” 

 

Jon’s voice is so soulful, filled with certainty. He doesn’t think less of her. He cares about her. 

And she cares about him. 

 

Is it familial love? She doesn’t know. It feels completely different from what she felt for Robb and their siblings. 

 

“Can -can you stay here? Just until I fall asleep again..”

 

Jon nods. “Of course, Sansa. And I don’t want you to think that you cannot come to me for anything. We need to take care of each other.”

 

“Because father’s ghost will murder you?”

 

“No, because we’re all we have got.”

 

Does it feel it, too? They are all they have got. No one else truly matters until their siblings are returned to them. 

 

“I’ll take the floor,” he says. 

 

“The bed is large enough for both of us.”

 

“Sansa -”

 

You’re my brother, is on the tip of her tongue. But she doesn’t say it. And neither does Jon. 

 

“I trust you,” she says instead.

 

And it’s the truth. She trusts him. 

 

Jon removes his cloak, sword and boots and settles above the furs.

“I don’t think there is a babe.” He says after a few minutes. 

 

“No?” she asks.

 

“He is rotten. All of him.” 

 

She seeks his hand, and Jon holds it and says, “Everything will be all right, Sansa.”

It goes against everything she has learned over the past years, but she believes him. 

 

“Good night, Jon,”

 

“Good night, Sansa,” he replies. And then she does her utmost to stay still when he places a soft, feather-like kiss on her knuckles. 

 

Sleep comes, and there are no nightmares this time around. In her dream, she is with Jon in Godswood, under the Weirdwood Tree. He is smiling, which makes her heart ache. 

 

She is smiling as well, and it’s the most peaceful she has felt for a long time. It’s Jon and her, together in their home. 

 

It’s the future.

Chapter 3: Chapter 2

Notes:

Thank you to everyone who left kudos, bookmarked and commented on this fic.
A special thank you to fioredargento, for letting me write on her computer and bearing with my Jonsa obsession:)
So, this chapter happened. The next chapter will be an interlude about Daenerys; I hope to upload it by the end of the week; after that, updates will be once a week on Mondays. Be aware: I'm utter jorleesi trash.
Ramsay Bolton is his own warning.

Chapter Text

 

Lady Melisandre’s room is dark. It smells good of perfume and oils, of spices and clean flesh. The woman scares Sansa a little. She resurrected Jon, however, and she feels she has a debt to the woman. 

 

“The man you run from,” she greets. He is thirsty for blood. He finds pleasure in other people’s pain. Are you here for the scars?”

 

“Did you see them in the fires?” she asks. 

 

She shakes her head, “It’s in how you carry yourself.”

 

“I’m not here for the scars.”

 

“Your womb, then.” the woman says. 

 

She holds the woman’s gaze. 

 

“Do you fear you are with child?”

 

She tells her about the moon tea and about her irregular courses ever since she was in King’s Landing. Ramsay had her the night before she fled Winterfell. And the dream. It felt ominous. She is still scared of it, despite the dream that came after, despite waking up with Jon looking at her and feeling like a girl, not a broken doll like she is used to. 

 

“I am not a midwife,” she says. 

 

Sansa nods. There are midwives among the Wildlings. Besides, she doesn’t need a midwife. If she is with child, she needs someone to get it out of her. 

 

“But I can help you,” she says. 

 

“Why?”

 

“I saw you in my flames. You have a role to play, Sansa of House Stark.”

 

Jon warned her that the woman talked a lot about what she saw in the flames. Sansa doesn’t care. 

 

“Lay down,” she says, gesturing to the bed. “It won’t hurt, and it will take a moment.”

 

Sansa complies. She flinches. She can’t help it when Melisandre touches her abdomen. The woman asks her to spread her legs and enquires about the eventual symptoms of pregnancy. She feels like she can breathe easier when she realizes that she hasn’t experienced any of the symptoms she describes. 

 

“You are not with child.” she says, “But there is damage, tearing. It needs to be healed. I will give you a salve for the bruising and the tearing. You must still be in a great deal of pain. I can help you with that.”

 

“I’m used to pain,” Sansa replies. 

 

“Nonetheless, I can give you something for the scars, the ones you can see and the ones you carry inside.”

 

“Why?” she asks. 

 

“I serve R’Hllor. I serve Jon Snow. You are dear, precious to him.”

 

Precious. She thinks. She ignores how her heart beats faster at the woman’s words and asks, “What do you want in return?”

 

“Nothing, my Lady.” The woman, whose beauty is almost scary, says, “You need a united North to have a chance at the great war that is coming. You gave Jon Snow a purpose. He was lost before you  arrived.”

 

She doesn’t comment on Melisandre’s words on Jon. She thanks the woman, who tells her she will have a salve, and a tincture ready for her in the afternoon. 

 

Jon was lost. Those words haunt her as she sews in her chambers before the meeting with Ser Davos, Tormund and Brienne. Her sworn shield will leave later that day. 

 

She realizes she’s embroidering direwolves on the cloak and closes her eyes for a moment. Jon was lost, but so was she. They’re finding their way back together. 

 

Jon was lost, and she will do whatever she needs to protect him, just as Jon is doing the same for her. 

 

It’s - more than having the same blood in their veins. It’s something stronger than she has ever felt, and she can only swear to herself that she will be there with Jon. For him. Whatever he needs. 

 


 

“We can’t defend the North from the Walkers and the South from the Boltons,” Jon says. 

 

This is their first war council. and Sansa belongs there. And it’s not just because she is the one who has been pushing him to fight back for their home, but because she knows the enemy.

And because he wants her there. Right before they started, they exchanged glances. Sansa’s face was a blank mask, unlike the woman he spoke to last night, but she shook her head after her meeting with Melisandre. 

 

There is no baby. If there were, and Sansa chose to keep it, Jon could see himself teaching Sansa’s son or daughter what their fathers taught them. For some bizarre reason, the previous night, he saw himself raising Sansa’s child with her, being a father to a child. Even Ramsay Bolton’s child. 

 

And he didn’t lie to her. She would have his full support whatever she chose to do. 

There is no baby, however, and he hopes it does something to lessen Sansa’s nightmares. 

 

He also tells the truth in the War Council. They cannot fight the enemy in the North, and they cannot fight the one in the South. They don’t have the men. 

 

“If we want to survive, we need Winterfell, and to take Winterfell, we need more men!”

 

There is something boiling inside himself. Ramsay Bolton has his brother. He has his home, he tortured Sansa, and all the weariness and hesitation he has felt for the past days have eclipsed. He will fight for Winterfell, for his father’s memory, for his living siblings, for Sansa.

 

He would do everything for Sansa. 

 

“Aside from the Starks and the Boltons, the most powerful houses in the North are the Umbers and the Karstarks and the Manderleys.” Ser Davos says, moving the pieces on the board. 

 

Jon knew it was coming, and he also knew that Sansa hoped to rally many men to take Winterfell back. She told him she knew the losses in the North were great after Robb’s war, but the Boltons and the Freys butchered the North at the Red Wedding. She asked him who would avenge that horrible night. Who, if not them?

 

“I was beaten every time Robb won a victory. Joffrey made a spectacle of it. He made a spectacle of Robb’s death. I want them to pay, Jon!” she told him early in the morning before they broke their fast together. 

 

His blood boiled in his veins, hearing her speaking so casually about what happened to her in King’s Landing. She is right; however, no one has avenged the Red Wedding. It’s up to them. He doesn’t think he will ever forgive himself for not doing anything to help his family. He can only take Winterfell back for them. He will. He has to. 

 

“The Umbers and the Karstarks have already declared for the Boltons, so we are not doing so well there.” Ser Davos says

 

“The Umbers gave Rickon to the enemy. They can hang.” Sansa says. 

 

Jon looks at her: she is looking at the map, and there is nothing of the child he used to see in Winterfell. She is hard, cold and painfully beautiful, even in her anger. 

Where does that thought come from? He blinks, focusing on her words, on the keen mind behind them. 

 

“But the Karstarks declared for Ramsay without knowing they had another choice.” she continues. 

 

The daughter fleeing from her mad husband and the bastard. Jon thinks. Would the Karstarks choose them? They should.

 

Ser Davos is quick to tell her - and him - that the Karstarks will not side with them.  

 

  He gives his counsel. Even if he knows what the most powerful families in the North are. He grew up in the North, in Winterfell. Karstarks, Umbers, Manderleys, are familiar names to him. 

 

It hurts, and it angers him that the Karstarks and the Umbers have declared for the Boltons. Karstarsk and Starks are kin. And the Umbers  - 

Damn, Robb and the way he burnt centuries of loyalty to the ground while fighting his war. He lost his allies, he lost the North - and he left Sansa in King’s Landing. 

 

Jon misses Robb. He loves his brother, but his mistakes – Sansa paid for them with her own body. And now, gathering men to drag Ramsay Snow back to hell might be more arduous than he thought. 

 

“Perhaps you are right, Ser Davos.” she concedes. She sighs and adds, “but we have a saying here: the North remembers. They will remember their loyalty to my family.”

 

“They may well be loyal, m’lady, but how many of them rose against the Boltons when they betrayed your family?”

 

Sansa used to love poems, play with dolls, and sew beautiful clothes like flowers blooming among the grey of Winterfell. When she talks about the North, Jon feels almost like it’s their father speaking. She is wearing a plain grey gown and is pale, but the steel beneath her soft voice is impossible to miss. 

 

She was terrified of being with child, after a nightmare the night before. There were no pretences when she asked him to sleep in her chambers. She was real, and his heart ached for her. 

 

He can’t take his eyes off of her now. Sansa is unafraid, determined. He would kill every Bolton man himself and rip Ramsay apart for her. It’s scary. It’s exhilarating. 

 

“Jon is going to convince them to fight alongside him. They need to believe it’s a fight they can win!” Ser Davos says. 

 

His words shake him from his thoughts, and he rallies back to the fight. To what he can do. He is not a brother of the Watch any more; he is the bastard of Winterfell, and he will fight for his home. 

 

“There are more than three other houses in the North: Glover, Mormont, Cerwin, Maizin, Hornwood; two dozens more. Together, they equal all the others. We can start small and build.”

 

It can work. 

 

“The North remembers,” she repeats, “they remember the Stark name. People will still risk everything for it, from White Harbour to Ramsay’s own door.” 

 

It breaks his heart to see that she has unwavering faith in her name, in their father’s. He knows how Ned Stark died. He knows he was accused of treason and that she had to live among those people. She told him she had to lie. She had to swallow her love for her family in order to survive. 

 

He hears the pride in her voice. Did she have to hide for all those years while being at the mercy of a boy king and his cruel mother? Did she have to lie even in her own home and conceal her love for their family? It was no wonder that she had lied to him. He couldn’t begrudge her that. 

 

Sansa believes that the North will come running under the banner of the direwolf. He isn’t as sure, but he will fight for her beliefs. 

 

“I don’t doubt it,” Ser Davos replies to her, “but Jon doesn’t have the Stark name.”

 

“No, but I do,” Sansa says. There is no contempt for him. She is just stating a fact. Sansa, Ned Stark’s trueborn daughter, will stand by his side, call the banners, and rally them against her husband. 

 

He is still looking at her - hasn’t really stopped since she started talking - when she adds, “Jon is every bit Ned Stark’s son as Ramsay is Roose Bolton’s.”

 

It’s the first time he hears Sansa say those words. On the few occasions she had to address him when they were children, he was always the “half-brother”, the “baseborn brother”. Sansa would never disappoint her Lady mother. She doesn’t seem to care now. She has not cared whose side of the marital bed he was born into since they reunited. 

 

Only then does Sansa tell Ser Davos about Riverrun, and she lies to the man, just like she lied to him. They decided to keep the possibility of having the Knights of the Vale between themselves. 

 

He doesn’t want Sansa to owe Petyr Baelish. He doesn’t know the man, but he despises the way he has used her. She seems not to be afraid of him, but he can’t let her put herself into the man’s hands again. 

 

He needs to protect Sansa. 

 

It feels like the most important thing for him now. It’s even more important than taking Winterfell back. Sansa was alone in nests of vipers and at the hands of her beast of a husband. She will not be harmed again. She will not be ill-used again. Not as long as he draws breath. 

 


 

Brienne doesn’t want to leave her in Castle Black. She has not said a word so far, perhaps because she didn’t expect her to send her to the Riverlands. But who else can she send?

 

She tells her that ravens could be intercepted, and she doesn’t trust couriers. She trusts Brienne. It also serves the purpose of making Littlefinger know that she is alone, apparently defenceless and if her uncle refuses to send men, he will be more likely to send the Knights of the Vale if she asks for them. 

 

Perhaps she won’t need to. Perhaps the smaller houses of the North and the Manderleys will join them. Perhaps they will have enough men to oppose her husband, and she can cut her ties to Baelish.

 

Deep down, she thinks it will not be the case. 

 

For years, in King’s Landing, she had to forget where she came from and the pride she had for her family. She had to call her father, mother and brother traitors. She was humiliated, stripped naked in court in front of everyone and beaten when Robb won battles. 

 

Her blood sang for them, for her home country defeating the Lannisters - her dreams to marry a southern prince and have his babies had turned to ash, only Sansa Stark remained. She had missed her home. She had missed the loyalty in the North. 

 

And maybe she is still that stupid girl deep down, at least judging by what Ser Davos said. But she needs to believe that millennia of loyalty to her house, that the love her father inspired in his bannermen, cannot have disappeared. 

 

She knows the world is not a story from a book: it’s harsh, cruel, and unfair. Monsters have taken her home. Is it so wrong that she hopes that others will see her as well and join them in their fight?

 

Brienne, however, is uncertain. 

 

“It has to be you,” she says when she enters her chamber. 

 

Brienne has stopped talking, and she is now looking at her. The woman is the truest knight she has ever met. She is honourable and kind, but she is also set in her ideas. 

 

“What is it?” Sansa asks. 

 

“I don’t like leaving you alone,” she replies. 

 

“With Jon?”

 

“No, not Jon. He seems trustworthy. He seems to care for you.” she says, and Sansa isn’t sure she likes how she said the last words. Brienne was there the night before, talking about things being proper, when she asked Jon to be with her when she was so scared that she couldn’t see straight. 

 

“The others, though. Davos and the Red Woman helped a man murder his own brother with blood magic.”

 

Sansa clenches her jaw. She doesn’t like Lady Melisandre. Even if she will see her later to retrieve the salve and the tincture she made for her, she can’t say she trusts Ser Davos, but Jon does. It is enough for her. 

 

 She believes Brienne, however. She is not wrong.  

 

“And when Stannis paid for his crime, where were they? Already out looking for a leader with better prospects! And that Wildings fellow with the beard…”

 

“Jon isn’t Tormund. Jon isn’t Davos, the Red Woman or Stannis, for that matter. Jon is Jon. He’s my brother. He’ll keep me safe. I trust him.”

 

For some reason, none of the words she said to Brienne are lies. Jon is unlike anyone she has ever met. She knows, and she feels it in her gut, that Jon will do whatever he can to keep her safe. And she trusts him. 

 

She kept the last truth in her heart for days, scared and exhilarated.  There is no part of her that doesn’t trust Jon: her mind, moulded into a weapon by the people who raised her; her body, filled with scars and still aching wounds; and her heart.

 

Jon is her brother.

Yes. He is. But he is also more than that. And Sansa knows that if she were to look too closely into that statement, she would find a lie or something not quite right. 

 

She doesn’t look too closely, not with Brienne there. 

 

“Then why did you lie to him when he asked you about Riverrun?” Brienne asks. 

 

“Jon knows the truth. The lie was not for him. I trust Jon. I don’t know Ser Davos. The less he knows, the better.”

 

“What did he say about Littlefinger?” Brienne asks. She heard the words she told Baelish about Ramsay and what he did to her. She knows he sold her to the Boltons. 

 

“He doesn’t want me to be in his debt,” she says. It’s still hard for her to tell the truth, but Brienne is honourable, and she saved her life. 

 

Brienne nods at her words. 

 

“We need all the men we can get, Brienne. I’ll be safe, I promise.”

 

“Very well, my lady.”

 

Brienne leaves, and Sansa lets out a breath. She needs to see the Red Woman, and she still has things to do before they leave Castle Black. 

 

She wants to spend time with Jon. She wants to thank him for being with her the previous night. She didn’t have any more nightmares, and his support calmed the fear and turmoil inside of her. 

 

He is her brother. 

 

Is familial love making her heart drum in her chest at the idea of spending time with him? What kind of sister is she? What is happening to her?

 


It’s the second time she has been in Lady Melisandre’s chamber that day. The relief she felt when the woman told her she wasn’t with child was staggering. She used to dream of having babies. There was also a time when she dreamed of calling her son Rob. 

 

A child with Ramsay would either be a Snow or a Bolton. But even if it were a Stark, it would be her husband’s blood. The blood of a madman, who climaxed when she begged for him to stop, crying and bloodied. He used her like a whore in a brothel. She could not have had a child from that man. 

 

She knows she can face the next nightmare now. And the Red Woman talked about tinctures for the scars people cannot see. What did she mean?

 

Two jars and a small bottle are on the table. Lady Melisandre is standing by the hearth. What is she seeing in the flames? The woman is dangerous, but she is not scared of her. She is not a queen of anything; she doesn’t want a throne; she just wants to go back home. 

 

“You came.” Lady Melisandre says.

 

“Did you think I wouldn’t?”

 

“I thought you might be wary of me.”

 

“You brought Jon back,” she says.  “I don’t know what I would have done if -“

 

“You would have carried on. The wounds inside of you would have festered until nothing was left of you.”

 

“I would have given up,” she admits. 

 

Lady Melisandre smiles at her words and says, “You do not give up, lady Sansa. Even when your heart wants you to, like when your mother and brother were killed.”

 

How does she know?  Does she know that she cried herself to sleep and looked outside of the windows in her chamber, wondering whether the fall would be quick?

She survived, with her shame, with her scars and anger. 

 

“Did you see it in the flames?” she asked. 

 

Lady Melisandre nodded. “I don’t know why my God shows me what he does.”

 

The woman gets up from her place before the hearth and gets close to her. She doesn’t ask her to sit, and Sansa doesn’t want to. 

 

The Red Woman takes the smaller jar and tells her, “This is for the tearing and pain in your private parts. A maester should have seen to them.”

 

“Can I still have children?” she asks. 

 

“They will rule the North one day. They will be borne out of love.”

 

Sansa blinks. Love ? What does she know about love? She doesn’t know how to love any more. She doesn’t want to. She doesn’t imagine herself being in love. She doesn’t imagine herself having children. She doesn’t want another husband. She doesn’t want to be sold again, to marry someone she doesn’t know, which, with some luck, might not be a complete monster like Ramsay. 

 

“Apply it in the morning and the evening. It will burn a little. But it will heal you.” the Red Woman says. She then shows the other jar to her, “For your scars. This cannot do anything for the old ones, but it will ease the pain of the new wounds. Apply it in the evening before you go to bed.”

 

“I am used to pain,” she says. She already told her in the morning. 

 

“And you are proud of that. But you hate what your husband did to you.”

 

She does. She doesn’t mind the scars from King’s Landing much. Every scar is one of the battles Rob won against the Lannisters. She cannot wield a sword; she knows nothing about war, but those scars made her feel like she had fought alongside her brother for the Northern Independence against Joffrey. Those scars reminded her that despite the pretty songs she sang, she was still a Stark.

 

What Ramsay did to her - it disgusts her. Even when there was no pain and no blood, he made her feel filthy, and there were always bruises on her hips, on her thighs, on her forearms. 

 

She hates those scars. She would be glad to see them disappear, as unlikely as it is. She is used to pain, but those wounds remind her of her husband, and she wants him erased in any way. Nothing will be left of Ramsay Bolton and his name and legacy when she is done if things work. 

 

If not, she has a vial of poison in the pocket of her dress. She always brings it with her since she bought it in town. It’s nothing exotic. An old woman sold it to her, and she guaranteed it would work. If they fail, she will drink the poison. She isn’t afraid to die. Living is a far scarier idea. 

 

Melisandre shows her the small bottle. “For the scars you keep inside. Never more than two drops, my lady. You won’t remember your dreams. Your ghosts will not haunt you at night.”

 

“I - I don’t want it. They gave me something when my  fa- when I was in King’s Landing. I don’t like how it made me feel.”

 

“This will only help. It tastes bitter, but it keeps the ghosts of the past away.”

 

“I don’t want to keep them away,” she replies.

It’s the truth: she hates her nightmares. She hates that Joffrey didn’t die in them and points his crossbow at her and fires it sometimes. She hates that Ramsay always finds her and terrorizes her. 

 

She cannot forget. If she forgets, she will make mistakes. The ghosts of her past can crack her heart open, especially when she sees her dear father, her lady mother and her siblings in her sleep, but it’s a price she is willing to pay. She owes it to them never to forget. 

 

Melisandre nods but says, “Keep it. You might change your mind one day.”

 

“We are leaving tomorrow,” she says, “and Jon already knows about my nightmares.”

 

“He has his own demons, as well, my lady.”

 

She blinks at her words. Jon may look tired, but he also always looks strong. Was she the usual, selfish Sansa who didn’t notice that someone close to her was hurting?

 

“What demons?” she asks.

 

“It’s not my story to tell, my lady. But I told you this morning. Before you came here, he was lost.”

 

She nods. She doesn’t want to hear any more. She has things to do, and she wants to see Jon. They haven’t talked since morning.

 

“There are many wounds in your heart, my lady. I believe you were lost too before you came here.”

 

She doesn’t reply. Yes, she was lost. She was half-dead inside. Jon is bringing her back, bit after bit. And she wants to help him in any way she can. 

 


 

Sansa’s hair is loose on her shoulders. The light from the hearth makes it almost like fire, a halo around her pale face that has Jon unable to move. 

The room is dark and warm, like a cocoon. He thinks it’s snowing outside, but he doesn’t care. 

 

Sansa is standing in front of him. She is taller than him. She always was, even when they were children. 

 

Her hands are cradling his face. It’s soft, gentle. She is not smiling. She is looking at him. He believes he could stay like that forever, for there is no scrutiny in Sansa’s blue eyes, no contempt, nothing but acceptance. Love, even. 

Her other hand is above his heart. There are scars underneath his tunic, which are jagged and not healing. They don’t hurt any more. Only the memory of that night does. 

 

“Your heart,” she says, her voice is low, soft. “It’s beating so fast.”

 

“For you,” he says. It’s the truth. He knows it in his bones. He should be horrified by that. He should beg her forgiveness and ask her to leave. 

 

He is rooted to the spot. He doesn’t want Sansa to leave. Ever. 

 

Mine. She is mine. A voice that he barely recognizes as his own says, in his mind, in his heart, in his blood. 

 

“Can you feel mine?” she asks. 

 

He swallows and reaches to her, placing a hand above her heart. It’s beating so fast, like a drum.

 

“It’s you,” she says. Her voice, her words go straight to his cock. He feels it harden in his breeches, and Sansa is so close that she will feel it, too. She will think he is a monster, no different from Joffrey Baratheon or Ramsay. 

 

Sansa doesn’t step back. If anything, she seems to be burrowing closer to him.

 

Yes. He wants that. She should live inside his skin so that he could keep her safe. She is his.

 

“We -” he trails off.

 

“We are here. We are the only ones that matter,” she says, taking his other hand in hers, interlacing fingers, her face a breath away from his. She has lovely lips. He wants.

 

He wants so much that he can taste it. 

 

He trails his hand up from her heart to the soft skin of her neck, his fingers thirsty for her skin. Her nape is warm, and her silky hair tickles his skin. 

 

Sansa blinks. 

 

“I will never hurt you.” He says. He promises. It is an oath. He will die before he hurts her. 

 

“I know,” she replies. Her cheeks are pink. She licks her lips; her pupils are blown. 

 

“Tell me to go away,” he says. 

 

“I don’t want you to go.”

 

“Tell me to stop right now.”

 

She shakes her head and leans even closer. The first touch of his lips on her is like the first snow he remembers. He fills him with the same wonder. His heart is pounding in his chest. Her lips are soft and sweet. 

 

The second taste of her lips makes him unsteady on his legs. She parts her lips and invites him in; their fingers are still interlaced, she is wrapping her free arm against his waist, he is cradling the nape of her neck, and he is glad that there is nothing after death, but he would burn in whatever hell the gods chose for him, to have that. 

 

Hot, slow, their bodies pressed flush against each other. Sansa frees their joined hands to card her fingers through his hair. His cock throbs, but he ignores it, lost in her. She kisses him back, all fire and sweetness. They stumble back against one of the chairs. He sits on it, bringing Sansa on his lap, astride him. 

 

“What are we doing?” he wonders aloud. 

 

Sansa smiles but doesn’t reply. 

 

It doesn’t matter that it’s wrong. It cannot be wrong. It feels right. It feels like he is hers, and she is his. Strangers who met a few days before, a connection that he felt in his heart from the moment he held her in his arms. 

 

Names, roles, it doesn’t matter. They are together. 

 

She moans in his kiss when his hands trail down and are on her hips.

 

“What is this?” she pants. Her cheeks flushed. 

 

“Us. Together,” he replies. 

 

She rocks her hips, seeking friction against the bulge in his breeches, and he kisses her again. 

 

They are wearing too many clothes. He doesn’t dare to undress her, though. Not until she says something. Sansa is moving above him while their kiss deepens. He wants to touch her skin, make her peak, and cry out his name. 

 

His hips rock, and he sees how Sansa is rocking hers harder, soft “oh” escaping from her lips when they are not kissing. 

 

“More,” she says, she sounds shy. He smiles and kisses her again while his hands go under her skirts, tracing the wool of her stockings with his fingertips, letting out a sigh when he touches the bare skin of her thighs. 

 

She stills, looking at him, confusion on her face and her eyes. 

 

“More,” he says. “are you sure?” 

 

She nods, shifts a little to give him room under her skirts and braces her hands on his chest. 

 

Her smallclothes are damp. His mouth is dry, and he feels his cock throbbing and leaking. 

 

He gently pushes away her smallclothes, and Sansa startles. He kisses her again. His tongue tastes her, and he would do it forever if he could. 

 

She doesn’t recoil at his touch. She shivers in his arms when he teases her folds. She is already so wet, and Jon bites back a groan. Sansa is shy, but she places soft, tentative kisses on the side of his neck, tugging at his tunic and slipping her fingers underneath the collar to touch him.

 

She is tight when he enters a finger inside of her. She gasps in his arm and he loves the way her cheeks are pink and her lips part in surprise when he starts teasing the bundle of nerves in her sex with his thumb. 

 

She moves faster, then, and he desperately misses the feeling of her body undulating over his, but he likes the sounds she makes too much to really care.

 

“Jon,” she moans, drooping an arm around his shoulders, pressing even closer to him, moving up and down on his finger. She arches her back when he adds another and goes faster into her, pressing against her clit until she silently shudders in his arms and seeks his lips again and again.

 

She feels her hot breath against his face and whispers, “What was that?”

 

“Pleasure.” he rasps.

 

She traces with her fingers his length through his trousers and says, “We can - I want to.”

 

“Are you sure?” he asks. 

 

“Will it be like this?” she asks.

 

“Better, I hope.”

 

Sansa nods, and he almost spills in his pants like a boy when she helps him out of his clothes. 

 

He is not sure he can still think. He feels lightheaded, and the throbbing between his legs is in rhythm with his heart.

 

Sansa doesn’t touch him. She is still on his lap; he can smell her pleasure, and he can’t believe it is happening. 

 

He kisses her again. He doesn’t think he will ever tire of it. He doesn’t want to stop kissing her, and she sighs into his mouth, her tongue dancing with his while she shifts above him, lifting her skirts so that he can see the milky expanse of her toned thighs. She hovers over him, and he can’t resist the temptation to tease her folds with the tip of his cock. She gasps, and he repeats the motion. 

 

He wants her out of those clothes. He wants to kiss her skin, lick her nipples and kiss her breasts. He is thirsty for her skin. He needs her. 

 

She jerks her hips when he teases her again, and he gently stills her and guides her until he is sinking into her. 

 

He is lost. Her velvety, wet tightness engulfs him, and he tries to be still. He feels breathless. She lets out a throaty “Gods,” and their eyes lock. 

 

She is his. She will always be his. They will take their home back, and she will be safe. He will slaughter death itself to protect her. 

 

He is hers. She is the light that lit up his life when nothing made sense, and he didn’t even feel real anymore. 

 

She moves, and he grips her hips. He cannot stop looking at her, drinking her in, loving every sound she makes, every ragged breath she takes. Her hair is a red halo around her shoulders, and she looks at him as if he meant everything to her. 

 

She moves up and down his length, drawing moans from his lips, and she does the same. He thrusts into her tentatively at first. He doesn’t want to hurt or scare her, and when she meets his movements with her own, it’s like a dance. 

She touches his face, tracing his jaw and lips with her fingers. Her other hand is on his chest, the fingers underneath the collar of his tunic. 

 

Harder, faster, hot, tight. He shifts her slightly so that the angle builds pressure in her core and on her clit, and her movements grow more frantic, her breath laboured. He can see beads of perspiration on her temples, and he can feel it on the back of his neck. 

 

His hand moves between them, rubbing her, and he looks down, for a moment, at where their bodies are joined, and it only makes him thrust harder into her. She arches her back, her nails digging into his skin, and she lets out a “Yes, now, yes!” before she shudders again in his arms, her walls fluttering against his cock, pushing him to the edge.

 

He closes his eyes for a moment when he reaches his climax, but when he opens his eyes, she is looking at him, and he draws her closer to him. 

 

“Don’t leave me,” she pleads.

 

“I will never leave you,” he swears. He closes his eyes and kisses her forehead. 

 

He feels her loss when he opens his eyes like a physical blow. He is in the crypts in Winterfell, wearing black, and no voices are telling him he doesn’t belong there. 

 

There is a shadow he can make out of the half-lit galleries. 

 

“She is mine, bastard,” the shadow says. “She was mine first. She will be mine when I kill you.”

 

The shadow takes a step forward. He can hear hounds barking. 

 

“I will take her back, pass her around my soldiers because she is mine to share. She is my bride. I will make you watch before I kill you, bastard.”

 

“I will kill you,” he says. 

 

“You can try. Everyone will know you lust after her, bastard. We are the same, you and I!”

 

No. Ramsay Snow - Bolton, whatever he calls himself, doesn’t belong in the crypts of Winterfell. He will not have Sansa again. They are not the same. 

 

“We are not.”

 

“Aren’t we?”

 

He can see the hounds now. They’re snarling and coming toward him. He needs to fight. He needs to find Sansa. Where is she?

 

“Where is Sansa?”

 

“She will never be yours. Don’t be stupid.”

 

He sees another shadow, now, kneeling next to the one Ramsay has. 

 

Sansa is there. There is blood on her face and a dog collar around her neck. She is wearing rags, and her eyes are empty at the sockets.

 

“She doesn’t need eyes to bear me a babe. I only need her cunt. I will fill her with my seed, she will have a babe or two, and then I will have her spread over in the courtyard, where everyone can have her. You failed, bastard. You will always fail!”

 

“Sansa!” he screams. 

 

Sansa didn’t move. She was kneeling at Ramsay’s feet while the hounds were getting closer and closer. 

 

“I’m coming to you, I swear!” he screams. 

 

He has no sword, he has nothing to defend himself with, and the hounds are surrounding him now. 

 

He screams when he feels sharp fangs in his arms. He screams while he hears Ramsay Bolton laugh and Sansa cry. 

 

The last thing he sees is the blood on Sansa’s face as she is crying. 

 

He wakes up with a start, the furs tangled around his legs, sweat cooling off on his skin. He can feel his heart lodged in his throat. He can still feel everything about his dream. His stomach is sticky with his seed, and he feels a phantom pain in his arms and legs where the hounds bit him. 

 

Sansa.

She is alright, safe, and no one will touch her in Castle Black. Brienne and Pod are outside her door. Tormund likes her because she is kissed by fire like him. He told her that some of his men would keep watch that night and every night after that until Ramsay Bolton was dealt with. 

 

She is safe. He did not sully her. 

 

She was in his room earlier that night, she asked him about his murder. She told him that they were all that was left until Arya, Bran and Rickon were returned to them. 

 

“You can talk to me,” she said, one hand on his face, caressing it, the other on his chest. 

“You are not alone, Jon,” she added. She didn’t say they are family. She was just there, offering comfort.

 

She was ethereal, beautiful and he knows he is not supposed to think of her in those terms. He knows she would be horrified and believe him another monster were she to find out about his desires. 

 

He cannot make sense of what he feels. He thought he knew what shame was. He is a bastard, the only stain in the life of the most honourable person he has ever met. He has strived all his life to prove everyone wrong about him. 

 

He would never hurt Sansa. He will deal with what he is feeling, and he will protect Sansa. She doesn’t need another monster in her life, one who is her brother. It doesn’t matter that they were not close as children. 

 

It doesn’t even matter that he has seldom thought about her since he left Winterfell. 

 

It cannot be. It can never be. 

 

He will take Winterfell back for her and then leave. He will fight against the Others and make sure she is safe. If the gods are good, he will die again. 

 

Why was he brought back? Was it to have lustful feelings for his sister? Did death twist him that much?

 

She deserves more. Even if he weren’t his brother, he would still be a motherless bastard. 

 

He has never been allowed to forget his place. He cannot give her anything. Even if he suspects she already has him. 

 

In his dream, which felt so vivid and real, she pleaded with him not to leave her. He doesn’t think he can, even if it is the right thing to do when they take Winterfell back. 

 

He doesn’t know whether he is strong enough to do that. 

He doesn’t know if he wants to. 

 


 

They are leaving Castle Black. He hasn’t slept since his dream. He hasn’t even checked on Sansa, feeling too raw to be close to her. He has avoided her not breaking their fast together as they have since she sought refuge at the Wall. 

 

She approaches him. He notices immediately that she is wearing a new cloak and dress and holding another cloak in her hands. 

 

“New dress?” he asks. She is beautiful, the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. 

 

She looks like a maiden from a tale, but he knows she is much more than that. Sansa Stark is a fighter and a survivor. She may not yield a sword or a spear, but he has no doubts she can wage war on Ramsay Bolton and win it. 

 

“I made it myself. Do you like it?” she asks.

She looks well-rested, and the blue of her dress suits her. She used to love pretty dresses when she was a child. It’s good to see her wearing those clothes and not the ones she has been wearing, and he has to refrain from staring at her. If he does, he is sure images from the first part of his dream will come back and haunt him. 

 

He looks, noticing the wolves stitched over her breast. She is a Stark of Winterfell. She is reclaiming her identity. He is proud of her. He babbles about liking “the wolf bit” of her dress, and despite everything, he can’t stop smiling, and she is doing the same. She doesn’t know. She can’t imagine what lurks in his mind. 

 

“Good, because I made this for you,” she says and hands him a cloak with direwolves embroidered in it. “I made it like the one father used to wear, as near as I can remember.”

 

She made a cloak for him, one like the one their father used to wear. The embroidery is perfect, and he can’t believe she took the time to do that. He can’t believe she truly cares. 

 

“Thank you, Sansa,” he says. He feels transparent in that moment, as if everyone could read right through him. 

 

It’s a beautiful cloak made by a beautiful woman who wants him to feel like part of the family and wants the people in the North to know he is a Stark, if not in name, at least in blood. 

 

It’s a gift from his sister, and his heart is thundering in his chest. Her gift moves him.   

 

“You’re welcome,” she says, totally oblivious of what that gesture is doing to him, to the bastard of Winterfell who always dreamed of being a Stark, to the man who cares too much about her and not in the way a brother should. 

 

He fastens the new cloak in place of the old right away. And then, a few minutes later, after he says goodbye to Edd, he leads the way for their party outside Castle Black. 

 

The war against the Boltons has started. 

 

He might have already lost the one in his heart, but Sansa doesn’t need to know that.

Chapter 4: Interlude 1 - Daenerys and Jorah 1

Summary:

A look at Daenerys and Jorah

Notes:

This is the first of a series of interludes in the first part of the fic where we see what happens to Daenerys meanwhile. Most of the Daenerys scenes are AU, canon divergent from season 2. Jorleesi is coming. Feel free to skip the interludes if it’s not your cup of tea or if you don’t like Daenerys. Daenerys will interact with our heroes in part 2 of the fic.
Jon and Sansa are not part of this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

299 C.A. The Red Waste

 

The night is very cold. It isn’t really a relief after the sweltering temperatures they face during the day. Daenerys sometimes feels like she is dooming her khalasar and her dragons. They cannot stop, however. They cannot go back. They can only move forward, hoping that something better will be waiting for them. 

 

There is a fire, and for once, there are no men around it. She can’t even see the guards. They are all exhausted, hungry and thirsty. The men are probably trying to save their energies. She can’t sleep—the loss of Drogo and Rhaego weighs on her. 

 

There is a small part of her, one that lives in the dark recess of her heart, that didn’t truly care whether the eggs would hatch or not in the fire. She was born again after that night, but she cannot forget her child. She cannot forget that for a brief time, she was happy. 

 

She is a Khaleesi. She will be the Queen of Westeros one day - she cannot be weak. She cannot afford the luxury of grieving for her losses.

It’s quiet that night, and she closes her eyes for a moment, hoping for the cold to make her sleepy. She hears footsteps behind her, and she immediately recognizes who they belong to. 

 

Ser Jorah Mormont. Her knight is her strength. She owes him her life twice over and he is crossing the Red Waste with her, reminding her with words and deeds that she is a Targaryen and the true heir to the Iron Throne. 

 

“Khaleesi,” he says. 

 

She turns and looks at him. He is sunburnt, his blonde hair is longer than when they met at the wedding, and his beard is untrimmed. Jorah’s blue eyes seem darker, somehow. There is something in the man’s posture, in the way he is looking at her, that is clearly worrying him. 

 

“Ser Jorah,” she says. She pats the seat next to her, silently inviting him to sit. If Jorah is worried about something, it’s her duty to dispel those thoughts. Jorah has been by her side for so long, and she cares about him. 

 

Jorah sits beside her and looks up at the sky for a moment before saying, “You cannot see the bleeding star any longer.”

 

She nods, even if she doesn’t understand why he would want to talk about the stars. He is a practical man, a quality she holds in high regard. 

 

“Is something the matter, Ser Jorah?” she asks, looking at him. 

 

Jorah holds her gaze, even if she still sees worry in his eyes. 

 

“I need to tell you something, Khaleesi.” he says, “You will not like it.”

 

“Is everyone all right?” she asks. 

 

“Aye. It’s not about the khalasar. It’s about me.” 

 

“Are you all right, ser Jorah? Are you hurt somewhere?” she asks, ignoring the sliver of panic she can feel in her heart at the idea of him being hurt, of losing him as well.

 

Drogo died because of a stupid wound he ignored. She survived Drogo’s death. Everything in her tells her that should she lose Ser Jorah, she would be lost. It’s a thought that terrifies her. 

 

“I am fine, Khaleesi. But I am ashamed of myself,” he says. 

 

She doesn’t understand. Jorah is the most honourable man she has ever met. He is a true knight, and he swore himself to her long before she hatched her dragons. What is he ashamed of?

 

“As you know, Lord Stark condemned me to death for selling poachers. I didn’t flee his sentence because I was afraid of dying,”

 

“You are not afraid of that, I know,” she says in a low voice. 

 

“I could have taken the Black. Lord Stark probably expected that. But I  couldn't bear the idea of being parted from Lynesse. Men of the watch have no lands, take no wives and father no children,” he explains. He doesn’t look at her when he says, “I couldn’t do that, so I  disgraced my family, forsook  my honour, and I lost my wife anyway.”

 

“I will pardon you when I am Queen, and you didn’t forsake your honour, I can vouch for that,” she says, resting her hand on his shoulder for a moment. She will talk to Lord Stark, and he will have no choice but to accept the pardon for her knight. Westeros will know that Ser Jorah Mormont is a man with honour who repented for his mistakes.

 

“I was working in Pentos when the Spider, Varys, contacted me with an offer,” Jorah says. 

 

She takes back her hand and closes it in a fist against her thigh.  Doesn’t the Spider work for the Usurper? What did he ask Jorah?

 

“What did he offer?”

 

“A royal pardon in exchange for checking on the last Targaryens.” 

 

Daenerys blinks. She remembers the day she met Jorah. Everything about her wedding to Drogo is hazy, a blur of violence and pain, but she clearly remembers looking at the blonde man. She remembers his voice as he introduced himself to her. She remembers thinking that the blue of his eyes was like the clearest sky, the ones she remembered from her childhood. 

 

And he has been there, by her side every day, since then. He taught her Dothraki. He stood for her against Viserys, the first person in her life who ever did it, even before Drogo. 

 

Was it all a lie? 

 

“You accepted,” she says. 

 

“I didn’t know you. I wanted to go home.” 

 

“The wine merchant. Did you know about the poison?”

 

“I - I suspected.” he says, “I never knew what they meant to do, I swear!”

 

“The Usurper has been sending assassins after me since I was a babe!” she hisses. “ And you sent him information about me!”

 

“Aye, Khaleesi, I did.”

 

“He killed my brother and stole my father’s throne!”

 

“There was a rebellion. Your father killed the Warden of the North and his heir, and he asked for the Usurper’s head. Your brother kidnapped Lyanna Stark.”

 

“Are you saying that the Usurper was right? Is that how you justify yourself, ser?  

 

“No, Khaleesi. I have no excuses, but you must know what happened in Westeros if you want to be their Queen. ”

 

“Did you tell the Usurper I was pregnant? Is that why the wine merchant tried to poison me?”

 

Jorah nods his head, but he still looks at her. She can see the shame in his eyes. She can see the tears in them. 

 

“I did,” he says after a moment. 

 

“And did you get your pardon?” she asks. She hates him. She hates that he is breaking her heart and that she cares so much that she would rather not know. 

 

“Aye,” he says. He hands her a scroll. Her heart is drumming in her chest. She trusted Jorah. He was the only person she trusted implicitly, the one who knelt and whose words were the first her dragons ever heard. 

 

Blood of my blood. 

 

Was that a lie as well?

 

She reads the words on the scroll. She traces the Usurper’s signature with the pad of her fingers. Her eyes sting with unshed tears, but she won’t cry, not in front of the man who spied on her for the Usurper. 

 

“I don’t understand.” she says, “Are you still spying for the Usurper?”

 

“No, Khaleesi. I stopped months ago.”

 

“When you got your pardon.”

 

He nods his head. She looks at him. She thought she knew him, and even now, she can see honesty and shame in his eyes. He looks ashamed at what he did. Everything that happened after the wine merchant tried to poison her feels like a nightmare she couldn’t wake up from. 

 

Would Drogo still be alive if there had been no attempt on her life? Would she have lost Rhaego and her womb to a curse?

 

She doesn’t know. She is too tired to be angry, disappointed, or hurt by his betrayal. Her heart breaks because Jorah Mormont has been her only constant for so long, and he lied to her. 

 

“Whatever punishment you see fit, I will accept, Khaleesi,” he says, breaking her train of thought. 

 

“Why did you tell me now?” she asks, hating how small her voice sounds. 

 

He hesitates a moment and then says in a low voice, “You told me I was your strength. You deserved to know. I pledged myself to you because I believe in you.”

 

She closes her eyes for a moment, hearing his words. Their bond, what she meant to him, the words that had lingered in her mind for months, the feelings she had sometimes caught a glimpse of in him, are loud now. They are in the open.

 

And he betrayed her from the first moment they met. He spied on her for the usurper. He had been granted a pardon for a job well done. 

 

“Leave me,” she says.

 

“Khaleesi,”

 

“Leave me. Don’t come close to me, don’t talk to me! When we cross the waste, I’ll decide your punishment.”

 

She could have him killed right then, leave his body in the Waste, food for carrion, but the mere idea of doing that makes her stomach twist in painful knots, and her heart ache. 

 

“Aye, Khaleesi.” There is a moment when he doesn’t speak. He looks at her, and she can’t help doing the same. She is still holding the scroll in her hand, the words that granted Jorah his royal pardon. 

 

“I’m sorry,” he says.

 

Part of her wants to lash out at his words. Is he sorry that her husband and son died? Is he sorry that he spied on her and made her believe in him?

 

She also hears the genuine remorse in his voice. And she knows that she will have more questions for him later when she can bear to look at him. When looking at him, it isn’t so painful, and tears don’t threaten to spill over her cheeks. 

 

Jorah leaves. She is alone under the stars. The cold air makes her shiver despite the fire near her.

Jorah betrayed her. It seems a contradiction in terms. Something that could never happen. Yet, she has proof in her hands - and she didn’t think she could hurt again so deeply after Drogo and Rhaego died.  

 

He betrayed her and received his Royal Pardon, but he didn’t leave. He could be in his beloved North now, he could be home, but he is still there. He is crossing the Red Waste with her, his presence and words giving her the strength to carry on. 

 

She doesn’t know what to think. She only knows that while part of her wants to hurt Jorah as much as his words hurt her, she doesn’t want him to die. He cannot die. 

 

She needs time to forgive him. She cannot lose her closest advisor. He might have spied on her, but his counsel has always been honest. He has always tried to further her cause. He protected her when no one else even considered it. 

 

Didn’t he carry her in his arms when her labour started? Wasn’t he the first person he saw when she came to?

 

Wasn’t he the first who knelt when the fire burned out, and she emerged from it with her children?

 

Time. She needs time. She is angry and heartbroken, but he came to her, told her the truth, and stayed by her side. 

 

It has to mean something, doesn’t it?

 


Vaes Dothrak 303 C.A. 

 

She knows Daario and Jorah are looking at her. She takes her time looking at her khalasar. Fire and blood are her family’s words. She is the Unburnt, and she proved it again. 

She can feel her heart beating frantically in her chest. When she turns, she will have to say goodbye to Jorah. Events have postponed that moment, but she knows now it’s coming. 

 

The infected man in the pyramid was supposed to touch her. They know that. The man confessed before she had him burned. The pretender’s widow sent men to kill her. They touched Jorah instead. The one infected with greyscale. 

 

He was supposed to leave - even though she didn’t want him to. They could not be parted. They have never been parted. 

 

I took your hand in that arena. It’s been weeks, and my skin has not cracked. Don’t leave me. She thinks. Even when she hated him for betraying her, he was always by her side. She didn’t want to say goodbye then. She doesn't want to say goodbye, now. 

 

She has to. 

 

She turns and spares a glance to the sellsword who bent the knee to her the night before. She knows Daario Naharis wants her. He doesn’t understand why she didn’t fall in bed with him. People don’t understand why she refused to marry to bring peace to Meereen. Diplomacy is not just about arranged marriages, she reminded Tyrion, who is obsessed with them. There can’t be anyone else for her. 

 

Dragons don’t need to explain themselves. 

 

She has never been a coward. She isn’t one now, so she looks at Jorah Mormont. He looked for her. He found the ring she left behind because there are few things she believes in as much as she believes in Jorah. She knew he would find her. He always does. 

 

He gave her the ring in the minutes they were alone. They always steal minutes. They have for years. Jorah insisted on the secrecy for her own good. She indulged him because she trusted him, and he would never do anything that endangered her.

 

She hates the secrecy, however. 

 

They steal minutes and whisper words in the dark when they can. 

 

“I knew you would find me,” she told him, holding the ring in her closed fist. 

 

“I knew you would save yourself,” he replied with a smile. 

 

Can I touch you? Can you hold me like the night we freed the Unsullied? She thought, in that tent, while the world outside was too loud. 

 

“I’ve had a very good teacher,” she replied. She was born a princess, but Jorah taught her how to be a warrior, how to lead armies. 

 

“You were born to rule, Khaleesi,”

 

Her arms ache to hold him. She is standing still, her eyes boring into his. He is her best friend. He is her general. He is her advisor. 

 

He is her love. Her heart. Her soul. 

 

She will burn Cersei Lannister for sending those men to her. 

 

“You look well,” she tells him. 

 

His features are so familiar, so loved. She has traced the lines of his face with her fingers many times. She kissed his lips, and his arms have held her for many nights since the first night in Qarth. 

 

Moments stolen, yes, but precious and cherished all the same.  

 

The blue of his eyes is clearer than the sky above them. He raises his arm and shows her the cracked skin on his forearm. It’s gotten worse. The last time she saw his arm, there was just a small grey patch of skin and a crack. 

 

“I must go,” he says.

 

Don’t. We will find a way together, she thinks, tears filling her eyes. She is sorry—so sorry— it should have been her. When she told him, before they knew for sure he was sick, he told her he was happy it was him. 

 

He is selfless, her Jorah, but his love can also be so selfish. He doesn’t want to see her hurt; he would die for her, but he never thinks that she can exist in a world without him. How is she supposed to breathe now?

 

“Remember what I told you,” she says, not caring about Daario and the way he is looking at them, as if he finally understands. Did Daario taunt Jorah while looking for them? Did Jorah let it all slide because he knows he must know he has her whole heart?

 

  “I will write,” he says. 

 

She takes a step forward toward him. He takes a step back. And her heart lurches in her throat. 

 

“Not just that, Ser,” she says. 

 

I forgave you when you betrayed me. Please don’t forsake me now. She thinks.  

 

“Aye, Khaleesi,” 

 

“You will find a cure, wherever it is in the world and heal yourself. You will come back to me,” she says. 

 

You will fight for us. You promised me you would. Do you remember that, Jorah? She thinks. 

 

He nods. Tears are glistening in his eyes now. She wants to touch him. She wants them to be somewhere else, anywhere but there, on that hill, saying goodbye to each other. 

 

“When I take the Seven Kingdoms, I need you by my side,” she says. Her voice is thick with the tears she cannot shed because of who they are: a Queen and her knight.

 

The truth is far more complicated than the roles they have, but even now that her heart is breaking and she thinks Jorah’s might as well, they cannot let the truth be seen. 

 

He nods at her words. She told him but a fraction of what he means to her, how vital he is to her. She wonders whether the throne of her ancestors is worth that mummer’s play. She doesn’t have the strength to truly look for an answer. 

 

She watches him leave. She let a ring fall, but she kept the other, the one with jade and onyx Jorah gave her in Meereen after Tywyn Lannister made his move against them and failed. It was a promise, at the time, that no one could ever try and part them.  

 

Her eyes are dry, and her heart breaks while she watches him leave. 

 

She remembers the night she finally forgave him for his betrayal. He came back for her, and she realized she didn’t care about his choices before he knew her. He stood by her side, and despite the words he sent to the Usurper, he saved her life.

 

Blood of my blood. 

 

They are. He is in her blood. She is in his. It’s as simple as that. 

 

And she doesn’t think she can go back to Meereen and deal with whatever she will find there without him. She keeps staring at his form, becoming smaller and smaller in the distance, thinking about the night she forgave him in Qarth. And all the moments after that. 

 

Come back to me, She thinks. She prays, even. 

 

She doesn’t believe in any Gods, but she is ready to pray to any of them to keep him safe and to have him return to her. 

 

She feels Daario looking at her. She knows she needs to return to Meereen and has work to do. The sellsword shows her some kindness, allowing her a few moments to grieve. 

 

“He will be back,” he says eventually when she looks at him. “He is too stubborn to die!”

 

His words are meant to reassure her, she thinks, but she blinks back new tears. 

 

“He volunteered to look for you. I tagged along, I hoped -” he trails off.

 

What did he hope? That she would see his valour and swoon? That she would find Jorah lacking and forsake him? It’s a preposterous idea. 

 

She belongs to Jorah. She has for a long time, perhaps even before the truth of what he meant to her became impossible to ignore any longer, and she stopped fearing her heart. Or, perhaps, it was when he made her see inside her heart, and she found him lodged there. 

 

They were happy for a short while. They were truly happy before Cersei Lannister sent the assassins. He was always by her side: as her general and confidante, as her unofficial Hand, as her friend. As her lover, at night, when no one could see them, she felt whole and safe in his arms. 

Does he know that she loves him? Suddenly, she can’t remember if she ever told him. She must have told him while in the throes of passion or after as they lay in each other’s arms. He must know because lately, she has done the bare minimum to hide her feelings. 

 

“He will,” she replies to Daario's words. 

 

She cannot accept another alternative. She made him swear that he would not end his life when they discovered he had been infected. She pleaded with him to live for them. He promised he would try. 

 

Jorah Mormont has never broken a promise to her. 

 

“We need to go,” Daario says. 

 

She nods. She is the Khaleesi of a big khalasar. She is the Queen of Meereen, a city in unrest the last time she was there. 

 

She doesn’t care about any of that in that moment. Jorah made a promise to her. She needs to remember that in order to breathe. She needs to remember that if she wants to be the Queen Meereen deserves. 

 

As they travel back with her khalasar, her mind wanders, and she remembers. Jorah’s absence keeps her heart in a vice.  

 

Her family’s words are fire and blood. Jorah’s, however, are: here we stand. 

 

Here we stand, she thinks, my love, until you come back to me.  



Notes:

Thank you to all the people who reviewed, bookmarked and left kudos!!

Chapter 5: Chapter 3

Notes:

most of this chapter follows season six, down to the dialogues. (courtesy of youtube). Also:. lots of pining, angst, and platonic bed sharing.
Get ready for Brienne and Jaime in the next chapter. Full disclosure: I have never written Brienne or Jaime’s POV, I am scared, to be honest. Thanks for the feedback, the kudos and the bookmarks. Next update should be sometimes next week:)

Chapter Text

 

Jon seems distant during their first days of travel. He accepted her gift, which made her glad. When she was in King’s Landing, she couldn’t embroider wolves and direwolves. Cersei and Joffrey would make her pay if she did. She was forced to repeat that she was the daughter and sister of traitors. There had to be no traces of the North in her. 

There is a part of her that thinks she deserved it all. Wasn’t she the one with songs in her head, never appreciating what she had and dreaming of princes and knights from tales? 

 

She loves the North with everything she is, noww. She understands why her father talked about it the way he did. She is proud of showing the wolves embroidered on her dress and being a Stark. 

 

Jon and her share a tent. It’s big enough for both of them, they rarely are in it at the same time except at nights, and someone told her it was for practical reasons. They are, after all, siblings. 

She doesn’t complain. It’s not like he doesn’t know about her nightmares, and they are usually so tired at night that they fall asleep on their cots after barely exchanging a few words.

 

She doesn’t complain about the sleeping arrangements. She doesn’t care about the long hours spent travelling on horses. It’s a campaign, she thinks; they’re rallying the men to oust Ramsay from Winterfell and have justice and vengeance. 

 

They are  Starks of Winterfell. She wants people to know that. 

 

Jon is not in the tent while she changes for the night. They have privacy, but he is outside talking to Ser Davos. Nevertheless, she is behind the partition, applying the balm Lady Melisandre gave her for her wounds and scars. It smells sweet and it’s cold on her skin, and it helps. The pain is not troublesome. The newest wounds are scabbing, and the skin is tender around them but not infected. 

 

She hasn’t had a handmaiden since Shae, and she has gotten good at tending her wounds and dressing for the night on her own. She finds comfort in the gestures. When she was with Ramsay, she was often locked in her chambers, wearing only her nightgown and without access to anything. He liked that she never knew when he would come, that there might be days of respite, and he would appear in the middle of the night and play with her. 

 

He called what he did to her “play”. 

 

“Let’s play a game, wife.” he would say, and she knew it would mean pain and blood. 

 

She traces a scar under her breast with the tips of her fingers, focusing on the texture of it, trying to banish him from her thoughts. She is determined to erase Ramsay. She may not erase her scars, but he will die. It’s one of the things that keeps her going.

 

They twisted her. She knows that. She should be horrified at her thoughts. She is not. She used to have a gentle, tender heart, but it’s all shards now, except for Jon. She doesn’t like that he is distant. She knows he has many things on his mind. She knows he feels responsible for their campaign, and he has decided to bear it all on his shoulders, but she wants to help. 

 

She wants to carry some of his burden. She misses the closeness they developed in Castle Black, and she doesn’t know what to do. 

She sighs, and she wears her nightgown, and brushes her hair. She smiles when she hears Jon and Ghost entering the tent. Ghost is often sleeping at her feet. Jon has cocked an eyebrow at them the first night it happened, but he hasn’t said anything. 

 

She approaches him as he is removing his cloak. He looks tired and worried. 

 

“Everything will be fine. Tormund is on our side,” she says. 

 

“They have two thousand men. We need them. And it’s not fair that we ask them to fight for us.” he says. 

 

“You fought for them. You died for them,” she says, resisting the urge to move closer to him. Why does she want to touch him so often? All she knows is that she finds herself wanting to touch his forearms and his shoulders or even take his hands in hers while they talk. It makes her heart beat fast in her chest, and it makes her feel good. She feels safe when she is with him, and touching him feels natural. 

 

He has removed his sword and placed it on the small table, and he sits on his cot with a sigh.

 

“It’s not the same, Sansa,” 

 

She takes another step and hovers over him for a second before deciding to sit next to him on the cot. 

 

“They need to know they will never be safe with Ramsay as Warden of the North. It’s their fight as well, Jon,”

 

Their thighs are brushing. Jon turns his head, he looks at her, and says, “It’s true, but it does not make me feel better,”

 

“Let them decide. They followed you once,”

 

“Because of the Others, not for my home.”

 

“As the Warden of the North, you will protect them. The other Houses will have to accept it,”

 

“The Karstarks and Umbers are already our enemies, so…”

 

“Yes, and they will pay for breaking faith with House Stark. Winter will come for them.”

 

“Father -”

 

She clasps her hands on her lap, not to touch him. 

 

“Father would be proud of you,” she says. She is sure of that. He would be proud of the man Jon has become. She is so proud of him that she feels her heart bursting with it. 

 

He shakes his head. “I broke my oaths, I lied, I killed men -”

 

“You did what you thought was right. You made peace with Wildings. I see the way Tormund listens to you.”

 

“You don’t care that I broke my oaths?”

 

“I broke mine as well. You are alive. That is all that matters to me.”

 

“Your husband is -”

 

“I still fled. I still broke my oaths in front of the Weirdwood Tree,”

 

He looks at her for a moment and then says, “You had to do that. I don’t think the Gods will blame you.”

 

“I’m not sure they exist anyway,” she whispers, looking at her hands. 

 

“I’m not sure either. There was only darkness where I went. Perhaps that was hell.”

 

“You don’t deserve hell. It’s for people like Joffrey, Cersei or Ramsay. Not you, never you.”

 

He looks at her; there is something that she can’t decipher in his eyes, and she notices they have gotten even closer on the cot. Ghost is watching them, his head tilted to the side, and she feels like there is something in the air; it’s ripe with something she can’t understand but makes her heart flutter in her chest. 

 

Is it the way he is looking at her? It’s so soft and sad, and she wants to take that sorrow away from him so badly. He has no idea how much his presence makes her stronger. He makes her believe there is still something good and decent in the world. How can he not see that? 

 

Neither of them speaks for a long moment, and then Jon’s hand reaches out to caress her face. His touch is gentle, hesitant, and she leans into it and closes her eyes for a moment. 

 

She wants more. 

 

They twisted and broke her, and there is something wrong with her—that’s the only explanation. She leans into his touch, but she wants more. She wants them to be closer. She wonders what it would be like to be in his arms again. What if she reached out and took his other hand in hers? 

 

In her mind, she sees Jon’s face inching closer and closer, their lips brushing, and it doesn’t disgust her. Her heart beats more strongly in her chest, and she feels butterflies in her stomach. 

 

There is something wrong with her. The worst thing is that she doesn’t care. 

 

She would spend the rest of her days in that tent with him, their thighs touching, his hand on her face, and hers seeking his. It would be sweet. It would be perfect. 

 

It should feel wrong, but it doesn’t. 

It should make her feel bad, but she can only look at Jon and wish that moment could span forever.  




 

Jon is a natural leader. She is watching him with the Wildings, and she can’t help admiring him. Everything in Jon talks about his honour. He would never ask people to fight for a battle he doesn’t mean to fight from the front lines himself. 

 

She remembers the broody child she used to know, and she sees the man he has become. She felt it when he took her in his arms and under his protection, no questions asked when she went to Castle Black, but this is different. 

 

Jon is beautiful, inside and out. She has her mask on, the one suited for a Lady in the North, and she is observing the meeting with the Wildings. She is not talking, and she isn’t needed there, which allows her to listen and observe him. 

 

Jon is the man Joffrey wished he was: brave, strong and loved by the people. No. That isn’t true. Joffrey didn’t care about the people. He only cared about himself. It’s clear Jon cares about those people. 

 

He inspires loyalty in the people: Ser Davos was Stannis Baratheon’s man, and he now follows Jon. He believes in him. Tormund is loud and brash; he heard Ramsay’s letter, but he is intensely loyal to her brother. He is at the meeting as well. 

 

Her heart is pounding in her chest. They need the Wildings. They don’t stand a chance without them. Ravens sent to the Manderleys have been unanswered; they will visit some of the keeps, but they cannot hope to mount an offensive without those two thousand men. 

 

“We swore to fight King Crow when the time comes, and we mean it,” one of the leaders of the Wildings is saying, “but this isn’t what we agreed to! These aren’t White Walkers. This isn’t an army of the dead. This isn’t our fight!”

 

“If he weren’t for him,” Tormund says, “none of us would be here, all of you would be meat in the Night King’s army, and I’d be a pile of charred bones just like Mance.”

 

She is breathless for a moment. It’s like being a child again and listening to the tales of Old Nan or reading about the knights of old. Jon - her Jon - did that. She wishes he would turn and look at her, but maybe it’s better that way. She isn’t sure she could keep her mask on. 

 

The Wildings are proud. She understands that they united against a great foe, and he can lead them all. She is sure of that. 

 

It feels like so long ago when Ramsay told her that Jon was Lord Commander of the Watch. She remembers the spark of hope his words brought, embers she couldn’t afford to nurture because nothing was more dangerous than hope. She didn’t even consider him or what he must have accomplished. That came later when he met him, and the child of her memories became the man she is getting to know. 

 

Now, she watches Jon with the people he helped. She feels useless, but she wants to be there. 

 

“The Boltons, the Karstarks, the Umbers, they know you’re here. They know that more than half of you are women and children. After they finish with me, they’ll come for you!”

 

He is clever. He is using the truth as leverage, except that they will defeat their enemies and he will be all right. She knows life is unfair, and good people die all the time. She will not lose him, however. It doesn’t matter if she needs to sell herself to Littlefinger. He will survive the war against Ramsay. 

 

“You’re right,” he says. “this isn’t your fight. You shouldn’t have to come to Winterfell with me, and I shouldn’t be asking you. It’s not the deal we made! I need you with me if we’re going to beat them, and we need to beat them if you’re going to survive!”

 

They need those men, but he is delivering a compelling argument about survival and about working together. He might not play the game the way she has been taught to, but he is far from naive or stupid. 

 

He told her he was tired of fighting, that he had fought and lost. 

He is fighting now. She hears the passion in his voice.

 

It’s the right thing to do. It’s not about me. She thinks, but a small part of her, one she cannot ignore, wonders if he is fighting for her, too. Perhaps to protect her besmirched virtue or because he is her brother.

Her heart swells and cracks in her chest.

No one fought for her. Sandor and Tyrion tried to protect her the best they could, Baelish coated his plans and interests in fake protection. 

 

No one has ever fought for her because she asked them to. 

 

“The crows killed him because he spoke for the Free Folk when no other Southerners would. He died for us. If we are not willing to do the same for him, we’re cowards! If that’s what we are, we deserve to be the last of the Free Folk!” Tormund says. 

 

She doesn’t know if the gods exist, not even the God of Light Lady Melisandre worships, but Jon's presence among them is nothing short of a miracle. And the mask she wears, the blank one she mastered in the Vale, feels too tight. 

 

The giant says, “Snow!” It looks like the matter is settled. Jon shakes hands with one of the leaders of the Free Folk—she will call them like they want to be addressed—and for a moment, she exchanges a glance with him. He is relieved. They have the men. 

 

“Are you sure they will come?” he asks Tormund. 

 

“We’re not clever like you Southerners. We’ll say we do something, we do it.”  

 

He turns and looks at her, “We have the Free Folk,”

 

“You did good,” she says

 

“I feel like I’ve condemned them to death. If we lose…”

 

“We won’t.”

 

He looks at her, and she feels the mask melt under his scrutiny. 

 

“We might lose.”

 

“Not this war. Not this time,” she says. Because I cannot lose you, she thinks. 

 

**

 

Jon has a nightmare that night. It wakes her up from her light sleep, and she hears him trashing the furs. She decides to ignore being proper and reaches his cot. It’s a cold night. She is shivering when she kneels at the side of the cot and places a calming hand on his forehead. 

He awakes with a start and looks at her in confusion. 

 

“Stannis was burning Mance, and Ramsay had Ygritte. I could hear you but couldn’t find you,” he rasps.

 

Ygritte. She thinks. 

 

“You are here. I’m here.”

 

“Ygritte is dead,” he says. There is grief in his voice as he says those words, more to himself than her, she realizes,  and she feels like her heart cannot contain all the feelings she has for him.   Her eyes fill with tears because his grief is raw and authentic. 

 

“I’m sorry,” she says. 

 

Was she your lover? Do you still love her? Why does it break my heart? She silently wonders. 

 

“Were you close?” she asks eventually.

 

He nods his head. “But I chose the Watch, and she died because of me.”

 

She sighs and loops an arm around his shoulders, “How did she die?”

 

“An arrow from Olly. She died in my arms.”

 

It’s clear that it’s something that still haunts Jon. And she cannot bear to see him hurt. 

There is a moment when she moves, and their faces are impossibly close. She looks at his lips, but whatever her twisted mind may think, he needs a friend at that moment. 

 

“Make room for me,” she says, standing up. 

 

“What for?”

 

“Trust me!”

 

He complies, and she lays down next to him in the cot. She is behind him, and she is aware that the cot is too small for both of them, but she doesn’t care.

 

“Sansa, I’m fine!”

 

“I’m cold. Indulge me!”

 

He lets her hug him from behind. It’s a good thing that he cannot see her face, and how she is furiously blushing. 

 

“Was she a Free Folk?” she asks after a moment. 

 

“Aye,”

 

“You don’t have to tell me about her if you don’t want to. We should sleep. It’s going to be a long trip to Bear Island, but I am here for you, Jon.”

 

He doesn’t reply, but his muscles relax, and she feels him take one hand in his. 

 

“Your mother would quarter me if he saw us right now.”

 

“She is dead. I love her and I miss her, but she was so wrong about you. And so was I,”

 

“We were children, and we already had this conversation. I mean it, Sansa, there is nothing to forgive.”

 

“Can you try to forgive yourself for Ygritte?”

 

“You don’t even know what I did.”

 

“You always do what you think is right, Jon.”

 

He squeezes her hand and sighs, “I lost everything.”

 

“No,” she says, “not everything. The Free Folk are loyal to you. And you have me.”

 

“You will  marry someday.”

 

“No. I can’t, not again. When we take back Winterfell, you’ll be the head of the House. I cannot be sold again.You need to promise me it won’t happen! ”

 

“Never. I swear to you. It will never happen!” he says, and she shivers at his words, at the vehemence in them.

 

“They will want you to marry some pretty lady,”

 

“It’s not going to happen.”

 

She smiles. “So, we’ll rule Winterfell together until we’re old and grey?”

 

“With Rickon. And Arya and Bran will come home.”

 

“The pack reunited.” she says with a smile. 

 

It is a sweet dream, and she knows it is all they have, but for that night, it is enough. His breathing evens out, and she adjusts the furs around them before resting her head against the pillow and closing her eyes.

 

The dreams, when they come, are of Winterfell, of her and Jon walking together on the battlements like her mother and father used to do. She can’t see them, but she knows her siblings are all there. They are free, they are happy. 




 

Sansa doesn’t say much during their trip to Bear Island. He is curious to see where Jeor Mormont came from. Starks and Mormonts have been allies for thousands of years, and he wants to believe they will not break faith with them. 

 

Jeor Mormont is dead, his son is in exile in Essos serving Daenerys Targaryen, Maege and her daughters died at the Red Wedding. They have a common enemy in Ramsay. Having said that, he doesn’t expect Lyanna Mormont. 

 

She is a scrap of a girl, younger than his siblings, but he remembers her raven to Stannis Baratheon. At the time, the young Lady of Bear Island pledged her alliance to the Starks. Will he be enough to convince her to pledge her men to their fight?

 

She scowls. She isn’t impressed with either of them. She ignores Sansa’s attempts at flattery and stops him mid-sentence when he talks about Jeor Mormont. 

 

“I think we’ve had enough small talk. Why are you here?” she asks. 

 

“Stannis Baratheon garrisoned at Castle Black before he marched on Winterfell and was killed. He showed me the letter you wrote when he petitioned for men it said -”

 

“I remember what it said.” Lyanna curtly says, interrupting him. “Bear Island know no King but the King in the North whose name is Stark.”

 

Millennia of loyalty and a child, a girl and a bastard, are deciding the future of their houses. It’s not lost on him that their campaign is a desperate one. He wants to take Winterfell back for Sansa, Arya, Bran and Rickon. He wants to do the right thing, but time is not on their side, and they still don’t have enough men. 

 

They are begging, perhaps. House Starks, however, need to hold the North, or they will stand no chance against the Others. 

 

Ramsay Bolton is a monster that haunts his dreams, but he is a man - and he knows how to kill men. The Night King is a threat that looms over every man, woman and babe in the world. 

 

“Robb is gone,” he says, “but House Stark is not, and it needs your support now more than ever. I’ve come to my sister to ask for House Mormont’s allegiance.”

 

How can he hope to protect Sansa if they don’t take Winterfell back and deal with Ramsay?

 

You may not have my name, but you have my blood. 

 

His father died before he could tell him about his mother, but he remembers what he told him. Stark blood runs into his veins, and he owes it to his House, his siblings, and his father to reclaim their home. He owes it to Sansa, who came to him cold and battered, and she is bringing him back from the brink, day after day. 

 

“As far as I understand, you’re a Snow and Lady Sansa is a Bolton - or is it Lannister? I’ve heard conflicting reports,” she says. Her words are harsh and unfair to Sansa, but nonetheless true. 

 

“I did what I had to do to survive, my Lady.” Sansa says, “I’m a Stark. I will always be a Stark!”

 

“If you say so,”

 

That child doesn’t know - she cannot imagine what Sansa went through. He hates that she has to justify herself. The North failed her, first leaving her in King’s Landing and then allowing her marriage to Ramsay to happen. She is Ned Stark’s first trueborn daughter. 

 

“In any case, you don’t just want my allegiance. You want my fighting men.” Lady Lyanna says. She is bright, and he thinks Jeor would be proud of her. 

 

“Ramsay Bolton cannot be allowed to keep Winterfell, my lady,” he says, voicing his thoughts and Sansa’s probably. 

“It is our duty to stop him, even more so because he holds our brother Rickon Stark as prisoner.”

He sighs and adds, “What you have to understand, my lady is that -”

 

“What I understand is that I’m responsible for Bear Island and all who live here,” she replies. Her voice barely conceals her anger. “So why should I sacrifice one  more Mormont’s life for someone else’s war?”

 

They have all lost so much in the war. He lost his father and brother. He doesn’t know where Arya and Bran are, but he knows Lyanna has lost just as much as him. There are no easy answers and he’s looking for one when Davos steps forward. 

 

“If it pleases my lady, I understand how you feel.” 

 

“I don’t know you, Ser -” she says. 

 

“Davos, my lady, of House Seaworth,” he says, telling her not to bother asking her Maester about his house because it’s rather new. 

 

“All right, Ser Davos of House Seaworth, how is it that you understand how I feel?”

 

“You never thought that you’d find yourself in your position: being responsible for so many lives at such a young age. I never thought I’d be in my position. I was a crabber’s son, then I was a smuggler, and now I find myself addressing the Lady of a great house in time of war, but I’m here because this isn’t someone else’s war. It’s our war!”

 

“Go on, Ser Davos,”

 

Perhaps it is Davos' tone of voice or the honesty in his eyes. Jon trusts that man, and he can only watch and listen to him. 

 

“Your uncle, the Lord Commander Mormont, made that man his Steward,” he says, pointing at him. “He chose Jon to be his successor because he knew he had the courage to do what was right, even if it meant giving his life. Because Jeor Mormont and Jon Snow both understood that the real war isn’t between a few squabbling houses. It’s between the living and the dead. And make no mistake, my lady, the dead are coming!”

 

He feels relief at Ser Davos’ words. It’s staggering.  He isn’t alone any more. Whatever Lady Mormont and the other bannermen will say, he knows he isn’t alone. Sansa is at his right, Davos at his left, and, for a moment, he doesn’t feel like he is carrying the weight of the truth about the Others on his shoulders. 

 

There is no anger in the young Lady Mormont. She looks at him when she asks if what Ser Davos said is true. They are children of the North. They know the stories. They know about the first Long Night. He thinks, on some level, every northern person is feeling what’s happening. 



“Your uncle fought them at the Fist of the First Men. I fought them at Hardhorne. We both lost.” he says.

 

He lost, and he cannot forget what happened. He cannot forget the cold, the dead risen and the Night King’s eyes. 

 

“As long as the Boltons hold Winterfell, the North is divided, and a divided North won’t stand a chance against the Night King. You want to protect your people, my lady, I understand. But there is no hiding from this. We have to fight, and we need to do it together.”

 

Lady Mormont looks at them all. She silences the Maester with a raised hand, and her voice is clear when she says, “House Mormont has kept Faith with House Stark for a thousand years. We will not break faith today.”

 

He feels like he can breathe again. He doesn’t dare look at Sansa, fearing that she will see that he is not the right person to do that. He is not Eddard Stark, and he is not Robb. He was labelled a traitor, and his brothers of the Watch killed him. 

 

I’m all she has. She is all I have, he thinks. Against Ramsay, against the Night King. There are just the two of them. He is afraid, more than he ever remembers being, but he is also relieved because the Lady of House Mormont believes him. 

 

She promises them sixty-two men.

 

“We are not a large house, but we are a proud one and every man from Bear Island fights with the strength of  ten mainlanders.” 

 

“If they’re half as ferocious as their Lady, the Boltons are doomed,” Davos says, making Lyanna Mormont smile. 

 

Hours later, they are on the boat that will bring them to the mainland. It’s a very cold night, but he finds Sansa outside, draped in her cloak, looking at the sky. 

 

“I missed the sky. I missed the cold. King’s Landing was hot. Its stench reached even the Red Keep. I can smell the sea and the snow.”

 

He takes a step toward her. It’s a beautiful night indeed; the sky is filled with stars, and the water is deep blue. 

 

“It went well,” he says. 

 

“Not thanks to me. I knew they would see me as a Bolton or a Lannister.”

 

“You are a Stark, Sansa.”

 

She turns and smiles for a moment. Then she sighs and asks, “Did you really fight the dead?”

 

“Aye, I even killed a White Walker with Longclaw. It was a massacre.”

 

“You will fight him again, won’t you?” she looks at him and softly adds, “Of course you will. You are like a hero from the songs.”

 

“I’m not. I am afraid.”

 

“But you will still fight him. I ran away from Cersei, from Ramsay -”

 

“And you came to me.”

 

She takes his hand in hers, not looking at him, and says, “Yes. And when we take Winterfell, I’ll make it ready for the fight against the Others.”

 

“You didn’t use to believe in these stories.”

 

“No, that’s not true. I was scared of them, but I know they’re true.”

 

“You believe me.”

 

She squeezes his hand and whispers, “You are the only person I believe in, Jon.”

 

He doesn’t know what to reply to that. Sansa is cold sometimes. He sees her blank face and empty eyes. She is terrified after her nightmares. She is kind to Tormund, and her words and her trust in him make his heart soar. 

 

He doesn’t tell her that the feeling is mutual. He stays there, looking at the night in silence. 

 

It’s a long time before they go to their cabins, and sleep doesn’t come that night. When it does, it’s all about Sansa. Sansa in Winterfell, under the Weirdwood Tree smiling at him. It’s night, and lanterns are everywhere. In his dream, she is happy; they both are. 

 

 


 

Lord Glover is a stern man and he doesn’t even welcome them inside his keep. She is used to harsh words and cruel men. She doesn’t flinch. She doesn’t react. It’s discouraging, even if they have got ravens from other minor houses pledging themselves to the Stark. 

 

They still don’t have the numbers, and she refuses to give up in panic. They have a contingency plan, and she can string Littlefinger along, but she doesn’t want him anywhere near Jon if she can help it. 

 

Still, it hurts to hear his refusal. It hurts to see he doesn’t even offer Ned Stark’s children guest rights. Perhaps Joffrey and Cersei didn’t kill the stupid little girl she used to be because a part of her was sure her father’s bannermen would rally under his son and daughter. 

 

Perhaps the North bled too much for the past few years, and even loyal men like Lord Glover feel entitled to break faith. She cannot begrudge those who fear going against the Boltons. She knows exactly what Ramsay did to the Cerwins. She knows what the man is capable of. 

 

“I could be skinned for even talking to you,” Lord Glover says. 

 

“The Boltons are traitors,” Jon says. She thinks he is good, and his words are true, but will that be enough?

 

“Roose Bolton –”

 

“Have the Northern houses pledged to fight for you?” Lord Glover asks. 

 

“House Mormont,”

 

“And?”

 

Lord Glover is not interested in the Ravens. He wants to know who is fighting for them and hear that the bulk of their forces are made up of Wildings. He clearly disapproves. 

 

“I received you out of respect for your father. Now I’d like you to leave. House Glover will not abandon its ancestral home to fight alongside Wildings!”

 

When Lord Glover dares to shut Jon up while he is speaking, turning his back to them, she cannot help it. The anger she can usually keep at bay courses through her when she says, “I would remind you that House Glover is pledged to House Stark. Sworn to answer when called upon.”

 

Lord Glover walks back toward her, and she tilts her chin up. If she is honest with herself, the idea of any man getting so close to her scares her, but she does not show any fear. 

 

“Yes, my family served House Stark for centuries. We wept when we heard of your father’s death. When my brother was Lord of this castle, he answered Robb’s call and hailed him King in the North. And where was King Robb when the Iron Born attacked this castle? When they threw my wife and children in prison and brutalized and killed our subjects? Taken up with a foreign whore, getting himself and those who followed him killed.”

 

Lord Glover looks at Jon. He looks at her again and hisses, “I served House Stark once, but House Stark is dead!”

 

She holds her head high until they leave the courtyard. Her eyes are dry when she mounts on her horse, ignoring both Jon and Davos. 

 

The Lannisters killed her family. And so many people died because of their greed and their sins. House Stark is not dead, but it doesn’t mean she deserves to be one. Not with all her mistakes, not with the way she survived. Not with - the thoughts she has about Jon. 

 

Lord Glover’s words hurt. And she is honestly surprised that words can still hurt like that.

 

They arrive at camp eventually. Her eyes are still dry, even if she wants to cry. She has learned a long time ago that tears are useless, though. The ball of anger in her gut is swelling. She has noticed that she can’t control her anger as well as she used to. Perhaps it’s because she feels Jon will not hurt her if she lashes out. Or, perhaps, it’s because she is afraid of Ramsay. 

 

If they lose, if her husband catches her, he will not kill her. Not right away. He needs an heir, after all. His torments will be worse because she escaped because she is trying to rally the North against him. She knows that he can do worse than what he did. There is not one night where she doesn’t see Theon in her dreams.  

 

There is a part of her that wishes she could cry in Jon’s arms, let her reassure her that the Starks are not dead, that everything will be all right, that Lord Glover’s refusal and the Manderley’s silence is a setback, but they have gathered more men from the other minor houses.

 

She can’t, however. She will not allow herself that luxury. She doesn’t deserve it. 

 

Jon is saying that they need to march on Winterfell while they still have time. Winter is coming. They all know it. She can feel it in her scars and her bones. The climate killed Stannis Baratheon as much as the Boltons. And yes, they’re all Northerners, but Ramsay still has more men than them and Winterfell itself. 

 

They have less than half the men Ramsay has. 

 

Fear begets anger. And she is angry now as she speaks to Jon. 

 

“So, he is your most trusted advisor now because he secured 62 men from a 10 year old,” she says, talking about Davos. She isn’t angry with Ser Davos, she knows he is doing his best. She just can’t see past her anger, and Lord Glover’s words are burning inside of her.   

 

“Ser Davos is the reason I’m talking to you. And he served Stannis for years,” he replies.

 

“Stannis, who lost the Blackwater, who murdered his own brother, who doesn’t have a head! It’s not enough. We need more men!”

 

“There’s no time!” he replies.

 

“Yes, there is,” she says. 

 

“Sansa -” he trails off.

 

“He owes me,”

 

“What will you owe him if he sends his men?” he asks.

 

She shrugs. Baelish will be careful at first. He will try to worm his way into the North, whispering in her ear, but her eyes are wide open with the man. She doesn’t trust him, and she can buy themselves time. She can bide her time until she finds something that will stop him for good. 

 

Jon strides toward her. He looks angry when he says, “No. I won’t risk it! We’ll fight Ramsay with the army we have!”

 

He notices the fight among the men in the camp, looks at her for another moment and then leaves. And she knows that he won’t change his mind. He doesn’t know her husband, but he will fight him with not enough men. He will die. 

 

The idea of losing him is crippling. It scares her even more than the possibility of her husband taking her back. She won’t go back to him alive.  Ramsay will never touch her again. Her skin feels too tight, and she can taste copper and tears in her mouth. She looks around and sees a Maester handling the cages with ravens. 

 

Jon will be angry. She knows that. He will feel betrayed, even if he left her before she could explain herself. He doesn’t understand. He thinks Baelish is the worst that could happen to her. Doesn’t he know that she has survived the worst? Doesn’t he know that she will do everything she can to protect him and take Winterfell back?

 

She knows which words to use to stroke Baelish’s ego. She plays the game with the man who taught her some moves. 

 

Perhaps Lord Glover is right. She thinks when she reads the scroll, she will send it to Baelish. Perhaps House Stark is dead. Her father would have never done what she is doing. Robb - wouldn’t, either. They are dead.

 

Jon and her are still alive. She will protect him from Ramsay, from Littlefinger, even from his own honour. She has to protect herself. 

 

Winter is coming for Ramsay Bolton. 

 


 

Later, he finds her in the tent. He can smell the balms Melisandre made for her. She is sitting in front of the brazier, looking at the flames. 

 

“He was wrong,” he says. 

 

Sansa doesn’t turn. She doesn’t acknowledge his presence. He knows she is angry and scared. He has a contingency plan for the battle against Ramsay. He spoke with Brienne and Ser Davos. The man is staying back. He won’t fight. If they lose, he will bring Sansa to safety, to Tarth and then from there to Essos. 

 

“Was he?” she asks after a moment. “Do you know how many people I heard calling father traitor? How many people were happy when Mother and Robb were slaughtered? When the news came that Bran and Rickon were dead? I didn’t know where Arya was. I couldn’t reach you. I thought I was the last of the Starks, and I was married to a Lannister!”

 

“Arya, Bran and Rickon are alive. We are alive. House Stark is not dead, Sansa.”

 

“It’s all my fault. Everything. All of it.” she says. “Do you think I want Winterfell back because I want a castle?”

 

He blinks. How can she think that? 

 

“No, of course not!”

 

“I bled for the North, Jon. I bled in front of everyone in King’s Landing. I bled in my home! Robb left me to King’s Landing, and I accepted it because he was my King and because of the letter.”

 

“Which letter?”

 

She isn’t looking at him. He doesn’t think he has ever seen her like that. She sounds empty and tired. And it’s killing him that she refuses to look at him. 

 

“They made me write a letter to Robb when father was in prison, asking him to bend the knee to Joffrey. They told me Father would take the Black. And I did it. Father died a traitor because of me and my brother. My King gave up on me.”

 

He takes a step forward, “You were a child.”

 

“Lyanna Mormont is a child. I doubt she would have done the same.”

 

“She is the Lady of her House. She has men loyal to her house who counsel her. You had no one.”

 

“Would you have done it, then?” she asks, and she still doesn’t look at him. 

 

“I killed one of my brothers of the Watch to infiltrate the Wildings. I told you, I’m not a knight from a song.”

 

“No, they don’t exist. The knights in King’s Landing took turns to strip me naked before the court and beat me. You are not like them.”

 

“I know I was harsh earlier, but look at me, Sansa.”

 

He sees the tension in her neck and her shoulders, she slowly turn her head to the side. Tears are rolling down her cheeks and she says, “I want revenge, Jon. I want to see Ramsay die. I want Cersei to know that the Starks hold Winterfell again. I want her to keep thinking I killed her son. I have become like them.”

 

“Why are you crying, then?”

 

“Because you will see what I am, sooner or later, and you will hate me. I’m not honourable like father or mother, I’m not like Arya. You always loved her the most. You’re stuck with the sister who was horrible to you, who watched Father die, who caused his death!”

 

“Joffrey Lannister ordered his death. Not you!” he kneels at her side and takes her by her shoulders. She flinches at the sudden movement, but he doesn’t let go, “I could never hate you!" 

 

“Why? You barely know me. We didn’t grow up together.”

 

“Because it’s you, Sansa. You are Sansa Stark of Winterfell. Daughter of Eddard Stark and Catelyn Tully. You survived. And I am glad you did. I am glad you found me.”

 

She lets out a sob, and he pulls her into his arms. The angle is awkward, but he doesn’t care. 

 

“I wrote to him,” she whispers against his neck. 

 

He sighs. 

 

“Can’t you trust me to protect you?”

 

“I do. He will leave me hanging; he will play the game. You need to make your plans without the Knights of the Vale in mind. He will wait until the last possible moment to use them.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

“I know Littlefinger; when we were in the Vale, he took me under his wing. I know how he thinks.”

 

“If they come when the situation is dire, they will be seen as the saviours. And the people will know they will fight for you.”

 

“Yes, it’s part of the game.  I can neutralize some of his plans. But only if we take Winterfell back.”

 

“Mounted horses and knights. It would make a difference.”

 

“Make your plans as if they are not coming. You say we’re running out of time? Call a parlay with Ramsay. He will taunt you. But you can do the same. He needs to leave Winterfell. We know the castle was built to withstand sieges.”

 

“You told me you know nothing of war.”

 

“But I know Ramsay. And I paid attention during the Maester’s lessons.”

 

She is in his arms; she has stopped crying. He should let her go, step back, and give her space. He should be angry because he told her he didn’t want her to contact Baelish, but he appreciates that she told him. 

 

“House Stark is not dead,” she says, “you are a Stark.”

 

“I’m a Snow.”

 

“You are a Stark to me.”

 

He notices that her voice breaks with the last words she says. 

 

“Let’s get some sleep,” he says.

 

He gently guides her up and to her cot. His hand circling her waist,, their bodies pressed closer. 

 

“Can you lie down with me?” she asks. 

 

He nods; Sansa is still wiping away tears from her face with the back of her hand. 

 

“Tears are useless,” she says. 

 

“They remind you that you still care,” he says. 

 

Sansa lies down on the cot, making room for him. He lies behind her, his arm protectively circling her waist. 

 

“I didn’t want to tell you about my raven to Littlefinger,” she says. 

 

“What made you change your mind?”

 

“We are all we got.” He hears a smile in her voice when she says, “Seven Hells, Jon! Your feet are icy!”

 

He chuckles at her words, and she does the same. He notices only then that she is caressing his arm, the one draped around her waist. 

 

“When we slept together the other night, I didn’t have nightmares.”

 

“Neither did I after that one.”

 

“That’s good, right?”

 

“Aye, there is a frozen lake not so far away from here. Would you like to go there tomorrow?”

 

“Yes. The Manderleys will not reply to our raven. We have our army.”

 

“I talked to Brienne before she left. If things go bad, Ser Davos will bring you to Tarth.”

 

Sansa doesn’t reply. She reaches and places a kiss on his stubbed cheek and says, “Good night, Jon.”

 

“Good night, Sansa of House Stark.”

 

“Shut up,” she says, but there is mirth in her voice now. 

 

“Good night, Jon Snow of Winterfell,” she says after a moment. 

 

It doesn’t sound like an accusation, and it’s not the stain he has carried since birth. Coming from her, it seems to mean more—it means everything.

 

He is falling in love with her. 






Chapter 6: Chapter 4

Notes:

So...surprise? An earlier update. Don't expect this rhythm with the updates for the next ones. I'm going back to work tomorrow, and I'll try to update every Monday.
This is the first time I write from the POV of Brienne. I hope I did her and the complex and multilayered relationship with Jaime justice. Notice the tag: it’s still not a Jaime/Brienne fic. I am afraid it will be a very long slow burning. But they are friends, they bring out the best in each other, and their relationship will be very important later in the fan-fiction.
Also, I’m going AU in a couple of places here:)
As always, thank you for the feedback, the kudos and the bookmarks, I'm floored by the response this fic is getting. I'm behind in replying to your kind words; please be patient.
Feedback is love :)
Next chapter will be another Daenerys and Daenerys/Jorah interlude. Stay tuned!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Riverrun, 303 C.A. 

 

 She shouldn’t have left Lady Sansa. Her mind keeps telling her that. It is not that she thinks Jon Snow will not protect his sister. She has noticed how close they have got, and he seems trustworthy and, from what little she heard, an honourable man. 

 

There are selfish reasons as well. She will never again put her feelings before her duty, but when she sees the Lannisters’ colours and realizes she will see Ser Jaime, part of her wishes to return North. 

 

 

Jaime Lannister gave her a Valyrian sword, armoured her, and gave her Pod, the means to look for the Stark sisters and honour their pledge to Lady Catelyn. It’s not like she thinks he will harm her. 

 

She knows there is honour and goodness in him. She saw it with her own eyes when he lost his hand to protect her virtue and heard it in his voice at Harrenhal. 

 

Yet, he is doing his sister’s bidding. He stayed with her. 

 

She doesn’t judge his love for Cersei. He was right when he told her they can’t choose who they love. He had no part in the murder of Robb Stark and his mother at the Twins, but he is still choosing to side with his family. 

 

There is a part of her who sympathizes with him despite everything. He once killed a King to protect the innocents. Surely, he must know that his late father and his sister are despicable. Does he ever think about it? Is his loyalty to his family and the woman he loves stronger than his honour?

 

It must be; she cannot find it in herself to hate him for that. 

 

The problem is that she cannot hate him; what she feels for him is complicated, and it’s easier to care about him when they are apart. Her mind goes back to the time they spent together, poking and prodding every moment they spent together, smiling, despite herself, at his incessant words, his arrogance, his sense of humour. 

 

She stops, sometimes, and remembers the moments that drew them closer together. She remembers holding his feverish naked body in the bath and how he came back for her. 

 

She doesn’t want to care for him. It’s useless. Nothing good can come out of it. Even when apart, she often chastised herself when she remembered his perfect skin, his eyes' shape, his profile, and his lips. 

 

She is where she wants to be. She is happy serving Lady Sansa Stark. She has a purpose; her life finally has a meaning. It doesn’t matter what she looks like. It doesn’t matter that she isn’t a true woman. 

 

She is useful.  Sansa trusts her, and even her brother is learning to. They have discussed 

contingency plans for her in case they lose against Ramsay Bolton; she has already written to her father, even if she hopes and prays that Jon Snow will defeat the Boltons’ forces, and they deal with Ramsay. 

 

Boltons, Freys - people who deceived and killed their way to power. She cannot fathom that the reward for killing a King, a Queen and their unborn babe, and the King’s mother is Riverrun. 

 

Yet, for one single moment, when she sees him, she doesn’t care. His hair is short, his cheeks are stubbled, and he wears leather and Lannister red. He is the most handsome man she has ever seen. She saw him at his worst when he insulted her appearance or while sick, and it takes nothing away from his sheer beauty.

 

Caring for him from afar is so much easier. She doesn’t feel the need to be quiet or sharp-witted when they are far away from each other. She can be soft at times. She can ask him about his stump and whether the scarring tissue still troubles him when the weather changes. She asks him about his training, and when he tells her he is getting better, she is proud of him. 

 

Those are fantasies, dreams of a maid who should know her place, who should have learned her lesson. 

 

She is wearing the armour he gifted her. She has Oathkeeper with her. It helped save Sansa from the Boltons men. She couldn’t bring Lady Arya with her when she found her, but she is confident that she will find her way back to her siblings. And if  Sansa should order, she will look for her sister and find her again. 

 

“I never thought you’d find her,”  Jaime says when they are inside what she supposes is his tent. “I just assumed Sansa was dead.”

 

“Why would you assume that?” she asks. She can’t help the tone of her voice. She never uses that tone of voice with the Jaime who lives in her dreams and fantasies. 

 

“In my experience, girls like her don’t live very long,” he says. 

 

Is he thinking about Princess Elia Martell? She wonders. Or is he thinking about some other girl his sister destroyed? She doesn’t know. She doesn’t like that he talks about Sansa like that. He doesn’t know her. 

 

“I don’t think you know many girls like her.”

 

She cannot stop looking at him. She feels like they are back in time at Harrenhall, and she is naked in the water. She is wearing a hideous pink gown again and she is fighting a bear with a wooden sword and her neck is bleeding. 

 

She is rooted to the spot. She had forgotten how strongly she feels for Jaime Lannister. 

 

“Well, I’m proud of you. I am. You fulfilled your oath to Catelyn Stark against all odds.”

 

She cannot look at him. A small, jagged part of her thinks he is mocking her now. But no, he isn’t. She knows his mocking voice. He means his words. A knight, a hero, it doesn’t matter how tainted his reputation is or how vile some of his acts are. He has just paid her a compliment, and she doesn’t know what to say or do. 

 

She wishes she could look at him, but she fears he will see all her fantasies and dreams in her eyes, and she cannot let him. 

 

“Of course, my sister wants Sansa dead. The girl is still a suspect in Joffrey’s murder, so there is that complication,” he says. Of course, Cersei wants that. She will fail. She will protect Lady Sansa until her dying breath, and she suspects her brother will tear apart everyone who tries to harm his sister. 

 

Would Jaime kill Sansa if his sister ordered him to? Would he break his oath to Lady Catelyn? Would he forsake their camaraderie to follow her whims? 

 

He walks toward her, and she notices he looks pale. He doesn’t look unhealthy, but there is something off about him. Is it being in Riverrun and ousting the Tullys from their ancestral seat? She doesn’t know what to think. 

 

His voice is low and throaty when he asks her, “What the hell are you doing here?”

 

I wish I were everywhere but here. Seeing you throw away your honour drives me crazy, she thinks. She looks at him. She can do that if she is angry, if she forgets, for a moment, that she has spent years thinking about him, something warm and sweet and secret that she nurtures in the dark. 

 

“I’ve come for the Blackfish,” 

 

“You’re welcome to have him,” he replies, and she knows his tone of voice. She missed his sometimes patronizing tone. 

 

“Lady Sansa desires to take her ancestral seat back from the Boltons and assume her rightful position as Lady of Winterfell,” she explains. She is proud of her. She wishes she were in the North helping with the war against her husband. She understands, however. That having a man like the Blackfish and any he can spare for his kin could make the difference. 

 

“With what army does she plan on taking Winterfell?” he asks. 

 

There is no judgment about Sansa and her wanting back her home. Jaime is a soldier. He is a warrior. Of course, he would ask about armies. 

 

“The Tully army.”

 

“They’re a bit occupied at the moment. I was sent here to reclaim Riverrrun, currently defended by the Tully rebels, so you can see the conundrum.”

 

Why is he doing this? Why is he talking with Cersei’s words?   

 

“The Tullys are rebels because they’re fighting for their home?” she asks. 

 

“Riverruns was granted to the Freys by Royal Decree,”

 

“As a reward for betraying Robb Stark and slaughtering his family!” she snaps. 

 

“Exactly!” he snaps back. 

 

He is standing in front of her, rigid in his posture, his face a severe mask, his eyes, however - there is nothing in eyes. No joy, no anger. He is following the order of his King and son, and he will not stray, regardless of what he might personally think. 

 

“Shouldn’t argue about politics,” he says and turns his back to her. He stops looking at her and she misses the contact between them, she feels its absence like a vice around her heart. 

 

What is he doing? Why has she forgotten that he is better than his family and his lover?

 

“You are a knight, Ser Jaime. I know there is honour in you. I’ve seen it myself.” She says. 

 

He interrupts her, saying, without looking at her, “I’m a Lannister. Don’t ask me to betray my own House.”

 

She isn’t. She wouldn’t. She may be tall and strong, and she may be brutish, but her heart is tender underneath. There is a place in it where Ser Jaime Lannister lives and has for years. She wants him to be better because she knows he can be. She has seen it. 

 

“I do no such thing. Take Riverrun without bloodshed. Ride South again with your mission complete and your army intact.”

 

He is standing in front of her, a large table between them. It’s odd, unfamiliar because she remembers what it’s like to be close to him, skin to skin. Does he remember? Is he putting distance between them because he is loyal to his house and she is loyal to Sansa?

 

“What do you propose?” he asks. 

 

There is still that bond of trust between them. She thinks it’s real and it’s there, in the room, with them. 

 

“Allow me to enter Riverrun under a flag of truce,” she says. Why is she willing to help him take the Tully’s ancestral seat? It’s wrong. She knows it, he knows it. And yet she goes on and says, “Let me try to persuade the Blackfish to give up the castle.”

 

She should help the Tullys. Honour compels her to lend her sword to Lady Catelyn and Sansa’s kin. 

 

He doesn’t want to be here. Let me help him not to shed innocent blood. Let me give him this, at least. She thinks. She owes Jaime Lannister at least to avoid a massacre which would stain his reputation even further. 

 

“Why would he abandon his ancestral home?” he asks. He is right. A man like the Blackfish would never surrender his home to the Lannisters and the Freys. 

 

“Because you’ll allow him to lead the Tullys’ forces safely North,” she says. She would save Sansa’s kin, fulfil her request and let Jaime have his victory without shedding part of his soul. 

 

“Have you ever met the Blackfish?”

 

She blinks. It’s a good plan, and he found a hole in it right away. He once told her that he was the stupidest Lannister. She disagrees. 

 

“No,” she says. 

 

“He’s even more stubborn than you are,” he replies. She is stubborn. That is not a lie. She is trying to do the right thing. And she didn’t even realize how much she missed him until now. 

 

Caring from afar is easier. The Jaime Lannister she remembers and thinks of is the man she has learned to know. This man in front of her is real. He is loyal to his family, devoted to a cruel woman, wearing fine clothes and a golden hand. She should hate the real thing, but she doesn’t. She can’t. 

 

“All right,” he says, “try to talk some sense into the old goat.”

 

He isn’t looking at her. Why isn’t he looking at her? 

 

He turns, looks at her, and adds, “He won’t listen, but his men might. Not everybody wants to die for somebody else’s home.”

 

She is willing to die so that Sansa might reclaim Winterfell. He must know that. 

 

“I need your word. If I persuade him to abandon the castle, you’ll grant us safe passage North,” she says. 

 

She trusts him with her life. He saved her when they hated each other. She does not ask because of her lack of trust. She needs to bring the men North. She needs him not to shed blood for an unjust cause. In her dreams, she needn’t even ask because he doesn’t wear his House colours, and he chose his honour. 

 

It’s the real world, however. And she needs his word. 

 

He nods at her words, she can see even from the distance he put between them that the look in his eyes is softer, now. 

 

“You have my word. You have until nightfall.”

 

It’s the real world, and she is carrying his sword, the one he gave her. She needs to show him that she trusts him and that his word means something to her. She unbuckles her sword belt, and for a moment, her fingers shake. She is acutely aware of the noises she is making. 

 

She reaches toward him, holding the sword. Only then does he take a step toward her and looks at the blade with a frown. He sighs. 

 

“You gave it to me for a purpose,”  she says. He is close now, and his eyes are as lovely as she remembered them. He is the most beautiful man she has ever met. She is ugly. It doesn't stop her heart from caring about him. 

 

She can and will nurture her feelings for him. The world doesn’t need to know - no one does. They are alone now, and she can look, drink him in, wish things were different, and he could join them North to defeat Ramsay Bolton, pledge himself to Lady Sansa and fulfil his part of the oath to Lady Catelyn. 

 

These are fantasies. She knows it will never happen, so she says, “I have achieved that purpose.”

 

Underneath her armor, her heart drums against her ribcage. She can forgive Jaime for his choices, but his sins are not hers to forgive. She can care about him, and she does. More than it’s sensible. 

 

She can only wish he made different choices, ones that would show the world he is more than his sister’s puppet. 

 

“It’s yours.” He says. “It will always be yours.”

 

His voice is not arrogant or mocking. He is looking at her, and his eyes are almost pleading. 

 

Take it. I can’t make the right choice. Be honourable. His eyes seem to say. 

 

She can’t stay there. She shouldn’t have left the North. She should have tried to avoid the Lannister's camp. Duty has never been so hard for her at that moment. 

 

She hears him following her steps, and she turns. She is almost outside the tent. Her words tumble out of her mouth unbidden: “One last thing, Ser Jaime.”

 

“Yes, Lady Brienne,” he says. Is he mocking her? Or is he just himself ? She cannot tell. 

 

“Should I fail to persuade the Blackfish to surrender, and if you attack the castle, honour compels me to fight for Sansa’s kin.”

 

Isn’t that her fear since they started talking? She lied to herself, thinking she was trying to protect Jaime’s honour. She doesn’t want to fight him. She would. She knows she would fight for the Tullys, and it would kill her. 

 

“Of course it does.”

 

“To fight you.”

 

He is looking at her, and she cannot understand what she sees in his eyes. His voice is soft when he says, “Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.”

 

Don’t make it into a jape. You know I would beat you, and it would devastate me. She thinks and holds his gaze for a moment longer before hurrying away from the tent. 

 

Jaime is a man of honour. She trusts that he will keep his word. She hopes that he will find a way not to kill Sansa’s kin. It’s so easy to care for Jaime Lannister from afar and remember their closeness. 

 

It’s hard to love Jaime Lannister in the real world, when they are close. And yet she does. He was right above love. She can’t help feeling what she feels, but she can choose what to do. She will do the right thing, even if she feels it might end up twisting her heart and ripping it apart. 

 


 

Jaime is right. The Blackfish is stubborn. He will not surrender. He doesn’t trust her, so he refuses to take Sansa's letter. She runs after him while he barks orders to his men, trying to make him see reason. 

 

He has the same fire Lady Catelyn had, and she suspects the same will of iron. 

 

“You cannot stand against the Lannisters and the Freys!”

 

“We can stand longer than your one-handed friend thinks we can.”

 

“He is not my friend!”

 

The Blackfish stops walking and turns to look at her. “No?” he asks. “Who gave you permission to cross the siege and enter the castle? Who gave you the sword with the gold lion on the pommel?”

 

Kingslayer whore.  Didn’t she hear it somewhere? It’s ludicrous. Jaime and her have a complicated relationship and the last thing she wants is to explain herself to that stubborn man! Yet, she has to for Sansa. 

 

“Ser Jaime kept his word to your niece Catelyn Stark. He sent me to find Sansa, to help her escape a monster! He gave me this sword to protect her, that is what I have done, and I will continue to do until the day I die!” she says and gives him the letter. 

 

The Blackfish reads the letter, and his voice is soft when he says, “She is exactly like her mother.” 

 

He looks at her and says, “I don’t have enough men to help her take back Winterfell,”

 

“You have more than she does,” she says. Should she betray Sansa’s confidence and tell that man what her husband did to her? She saw the scars on her body, she held her after her nightmares. Sansa needs to take back her home and defeat Ramsay Bolton and she will not rest until she is safe. 

 

“She wants her home back, I understand that. But this is my home, and if Jaime Lannister wants it, he can bloody well take it the way everyone else does.”

 

Whatever happened to Family, Duty, Honour? The Tullys words?

 

 Has the war of the Five Kings crumpled all loyalty and honour? 

 

“Find the Maester,” she says to Pod. 

 

She failed. Again. She failed Renly, she failed Lady Catelyn, and she is failing Sansa, now. 

 

“We need to get a raven North to Sansa.”

 

“What should I write?” he asks. 

 

“Tell her I failed,” she says. 

 

Will she have to fight Jaime now? 

 


 

There is no bloodshed. Brienne has to give Jaime that. Yet, part of her is heartbroken. The Blackfish leads her and Pod to a small boat. She can hear men, and part of her can’t believe they are not fighting. 

 

“Come with us.” She pleads the Blackfish. He is stubborn, he is a warrior, and he doesn’t deserve to die for that outrageous Royal Decree. 

 

“I’ve run before, from the Red Wedding. I’m not running again. This is my family home.”

 

“Your family is in the North!” she says. Sansa and Jon need all the help they can get. And should they save young Rickon he will need him as well. “Come with us. Don’t die for pride when you can fight for your blood!”

 

He looks at her. He wants to stay and fight, but perhaps he is also remembering his family’s words. Perhaps he is thinking of what his niece would want now. 

 

“You’ll serve Sansa far better than I ever could.”

 

“No. She needs you. She will ask Petyr Baelish for help. Her husband is a monster. Her brother might not be enough. I might not be enough. I’m begging you. For Lady Catelyn. Come with us!”

 

She will never know which words she said worked; she doesn’t even care. The Blackfish glances behind him and sighs, saying, “Let’s go. We don’t have much time.”

Relief floods her. She cannot bring an army to Sansa, but a man like the Blackfish can help her against people like Baelish.

 

He can help his blood win their war, and when the time comes, she will help him take his home back. 

 

She tells him. She makes an oath to the man. 

 

“I will hold you to that,” he says. 

 

It’s dark while they row, but she sees Jaime. He must know that they are bringing the Blackfish with them, but he doesn’t seem to care. He raises his golden hand to say farewell. 

 

She does the same. 

 

Until the next time. 

 

“Not friends, huh?” The Blackfish says. 

 

“He saved my life,” she says. 

 

“He took my home. On order of his bastard son, who wears the crown. Robb should have killed him.”

 

She opens her mouth to say something, anything, but nothing comes out of it. The Blackfish is alert, his handd on the pommel of hiss sword. They have been rowing in silence for minutes when the man says, “Tell me about Sansa. And about Baelish.”

 

It’s going to be a long night. 

 


 

The North 303. C.A.

 

Ramsay has agreed to a parlay. It will be close to Winterfell, one way her husband wants to taunt them. Their job is to stroke his hubris so that he decides to fight outside the castle. A siege of Winterfell is out of the question: they don’t have enough time or resources to withstand one. 

 

No, they need to fight Ramsay on the open field. Even Jon, Davos and Tormund agree. 

 

She feels rested. The cots are small, made for one person, but Jon and she somehow make it work. She doesn't have nightmares when she sleeps with him, and she knows he doesn’t have nightmares either. It works.

 

People at the camp either don’t know or don’t care about their sleeping arrangements. And why should they? They might be adults, but they are still siblings

 

That word twists itself like a knife inside of her, sometimes. 

 

Yes, he is her brother. But in such a short amount of time, he has become so much more than that. He is her friend, her confidante, and the constant thought in her mind throughout the day when they are apart. He is her salvation when she gets lost inside herself and her humanity when she thinks she has nothing left. 

 

He doesn’t want her to deal with Littlefinger, and she wishes that someone had protected her from Baelish years before. It’s too late now. She is not innocent any more. She can spare Jon, however. That much she can do, and she will. 

 

She woke up in Jon’s arms again this morning, their legs tangled, his arm still draped around her waist, her head on his chest. And, for a moment, she basked in the peace she felt, enjoying the silence around them. Warm in Jon’s arms, Ghost sleeping at their feet on the cot. 

 

There was fire, inside of her, liquid and hot, pooling in her belly and between her legs, when she felt Jon’s manhood pressed against her back, his breath against her neck. All she knows about the marital bed is pain and blood. Shae and Margaery used to tell her that women can find pleasure too, that they can experience desire as much as men. 

 

Is it what she felt? That ache between her legs was so different from the one she is used to. It was sweet, throbbing, and she knows she is not supposed to feel it with her brother. But it exists, it’s real and she can only pretend that it doesn’t exist. She is good at pretending. Jon will never know her shame. He will never know that she is twisted and broken so deeply. 

 

He is good. And she can pretend to be good, too. Not with him. She loves him, she doesn’t pretend with him. She never does, even when it would be easier to do that. No. She can pretend she doesn’t want to see her family’s enemies bleed and beg for mercy and receive none, like her family did. She can pretend she doesn’t yearn for his touch and to feel his body pressed against hers. And that she only sees him as a sibling she is now close to.

 

Nothing of her inner feelings show on her face when they meet in the tent for their council before the parlay. She will be there. Not just because she wants Ramsay to know he didn’t destroy her but because she will be the Lady of Winterfell. She is a Stark, and the bannermen who pledged themselves to them need to see the Starks in control. 

 

“We need proof of Rickon’s life.” Ser Davos says.

 

“He is alive. Ramsay will use him as leverage. He will taunt you, Jon. He will play games with him.”

 

Jon nods, “And we will play games with him as well.”

 

She doesn’t want him to meet her husband. The idea of Jon breathing in the same space as her monster of a husband makes her blood boil. It is necessary, however. 

 

When they are alone, he asks, “Is there any news from Littlefinger?”

 

She shakes her head. “He will wait. He wants me to be desperate so that I will be thankful. He wants the North to think I won the battle.”

 

“It might as well be true.”

 

“No. Whatever happens, if we win, you will be the one who avenged the Red Wedding. It gives you power. It’ll make you safe.”

 

“He is just a man, Sansa.”

 

“Yes. Who conspired to kill a King, who killed his wife, and the Gods know how many more to gain power. He thinks he can use me. Let him. He will never get close enough to you, not if I can help it!”

 

“I can protect myself, you know?”

 

She smiles, “I know, but you don’t know him like I do.”

 

“Are you sure you want to be at the parlay?” he asks, changing the subject, swapping one monster with another. 

 

She nods. “Yes. He needs to know Winter is coming for him.”

 

“You sound like Father.”

 

She blinks back sudden tears. “Father was an honourable man. I don’t care about honour. King’s Landing saw to that.”

 

“You are too harsh to yourself.”

 

She reaches a hand over the table and squeezes his hand. “And you are too good to me. I will disappoint you sooner or later because I’m not like you or Father.”

 

He looks at her, and there are so many emotions in his eyes that she needs to look away, she focused on their clasped fingers on the table and whispers, “But you make me want to be a better person.”

 

She hears him sigh. He brushes his thumb over her knuckles and then gently breaks the contact between them and says, “We should go. I will be there with you,”

 

They’re almost outside the tent when he says, “You are a good woman, Sansa Stark. “

 

If I were, she thinks, I wouldn’t want you. I wouldn’t want revenge. 

 

She smiles, however, because Jon cannot know what she feels for him. She would break his heart, maybe he would not abandon her, but he would avoid her, ignore her. It would probably take the pieces of her heart and shatter them. 

 

She wears a mask—one she has worn many times—the facade of a cold and blank Lady of the North. 

 

Even if she feels anything but cold. 

 


 

 He is coming. It’s cold, but it’s not why she tries not to shiver. Jon seems to feel her discomfort. She has felt him looking at her ever since they saw the horses approaching them.

 

“You don’t have to be here,” he says. His voice reminds her why she needs to be there. That is one of the reasons, at least. 

 

She can already see Ramsay when she says, “Yes. I do.”

 

She is not afraid; she is surrounded by their people, and she trusts Jon with her life. Yet, when she sees her husband, her instinct is to cower, to make herself small and invisible. 

 

No. She can’t. She is holding the reins of her horse, her spine straight, her chin held up. She is Sanssa Stark of Winterfell, the vermin in front of her will be eliminated. He will never hurt anyone else. 

 

“My beloved wife,” Ramsay says as soon as he sees her. 

 

She tastes bile in her throat. It’s not the first time, and she has learned to school her features into not showing anything. It saved her life in King’s Landing, it will allow her not to make a fool of herself today. 

 

“I’ve missed you terribly,” he says, looking at Jon. Then, he adds, “Thank you for returning Lady Bolton safely.”

 

Jon’s face and eyes are full of anger. She told him he would taunt him. He needs to ignore him. 

 

“Now,” Ramsays says, “dismount and kneel before me. Surrender your army and proclaim me the true Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North. I will pardon you for deserting the Night Watch. I will pardon these treasonous Lords for betraying my House. Come, bastard! You don’t have the men, you don’t have the horses, and you don’t have Winterfell!”

 

He is insane, but their rebellion upsets his legitimacy as Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North. They don’t have the men, but she doesn’t see many banners on his side. Even the houses that refused to pledge to them are not aiding the Boltons. 

 

As long as the Starks are alive, Ramsay’s claims will always be contested. It makes her fear for Rickon ache in her heart, and the one for Jon twists her stomach. She knows what he would do to her if they lost. Her nightmares are filled with ways he finds to make her pay while keeping her alive and able to give him an heir and a spare. 

 

“Why lead those poor souls into slaughter? There’s no need for a battle,” he says to Jon. 

 

It occurs to Sansa that Ramsay must hate the Stark more than any other. And he must hate Jon. Both were born bastards. Her brother was raised in their home, like Robb, even against her mother’s wishes. He was loved and cared for. Perhaps not by her. She was too shallow, and she would have never tried to disappoint her Lady Mother. Robb, Arya, Bran, and Rickon never cared that he didn’t have their name.

 

Gods, she was an idiot. She will spend the rest of her days trying to make up to him for the stupid and callous child she had been. 

 

Ramsay, however, didn’t have the same luck. Roose Bolton was a cold, cruel and calculating man. Did he ever love him? Or did he see right away the monster he had made?

 

“Get off your horse and kneel,” Ramsay is saying. 

 

It will never happen. The Starks have bled and lost too much to ever kneel to anyone again. 

 

“I’m a man of mercy,” he says. 

 

She has on her skin all the proof of her mercy. She remembers her throat being sore for screaming and beginning him to stop the first night. 

 

She remembers her soiled sheets and the face of Maester Wolkan as he tended her wounds and gave her moon tea. 

 

She remembers Ramsay using the tip of one of his knives on her shoulder blade for hours, using the knife like a paintbrush and her skin as a canvas. She remembers him pounding into her from behind and Myranda’s crotch pressed against her mouth, a knife at her throat, to make his lover peak with her mouth. 

 

Mercy. There will be none for Ramsay. 

 

“You’re right,” Jon says. His voice makes the images in her head fade, and she has learned to know him. She knows what that tone of voice means. Ramsay is an animal, but Jon is a warrior. He will defeat him.

 

“There’s no need for a battle! Thousands of men don’t need to die. Only one of us. Let’s end this the old way: you against me.”

 

Clever, Jon! She told him to taunt him, to goad him to fight outside Winterfell, and he knew exactly what to say and what to do to achieve that. There is a sliver of worry for him when she looks at him, but it’s because she knows Ramsay would fight dirty. He doesn’t know what honour is. 

 

Ramsay laughs and says, “I keep hearing stories about you, bastard! The way people talk about you, you are the greatest swordsman who ever walked. Maybe you are that good, maybe not. I don’t know if I’d beat you, but I know that my army will beat yours! I have six thousand men, you have what…half that? Not even?”

 

Jon is smiling. “Aye,” he says, “you have the numbers. Will your men want to fight for you when they hear you wouldn’t fight for them?”

 

That hits Ramsay. He shakes a finger toward Jon, chuckles nervously and says, “He’s good. Very good. Tell me: will you let your little brother die because you’re too proud to surrender?”

 

“How do we know you have him?” she asks. She knows him, he is angry, he will not stay in Winterfell, he will fight them outside. That was one of the goals they had for the parlay. 

 

Rickon. When she left Winterfell, he was just a child. With Bran missing, he is the last true-born male son of Eddard Stark. As long as he is alive, he is a threat to Ramsay. Jon doesn’t understand that because he is a warrior, a hero. She has been a pawn in the game for so long that she has learned the moves. 

 

Ramsay seems surprised to hear her voice not broken by sobs and pleas. He looks at her, and she holds his gaze. 

 

He is a man. Men die—even bad men. 

 

One of his men throws Shaggy's head to the ground. The smile on Ramsay’s face as he looks at them is unholy. 

 

Shaggy is with Lady and Greywind, now. She thinks. Wherever their dead direwolves are, she likes to think that they are together, running in beautiful woods where there is plenty of game. She likes to think that they return home to her Father, Robb and her Mother. 

 

She doesn’t believe in Gods, but it’s a sweet image she keeps in her heart, to live with all the death that has befallen on her family. 

 

“If you want to say -” he starts, and she interrupts him. 

 

It’s the first time she's done that. She cannot control the anger simmering underneath her, and she wants him to know. 

 

“You’re going to die tomorrow, Lord Bolton.” she looks at him. She is afraid of him, but she cannot let him see it or smell it. “Sleep well,” she says, and she gallops away. 

 

She can’t stay there. She doesn’t care what he will tell Jon. The ways he will taunt him, she will be there for him when he comes back. She cannot stay there and look at her brother’s direwolf’s head. She cannot stay there thinking that Rickon will die and the monster will make them watch. 

 

As soon as she dismounts her horse, she empties her stomach into the snow. She is shaking so badly that she can barely move to the tent she shares with Jon. She sits on the cot and grabs Jon’s pillow. She hides her face in it and takes long, deep breaths, slowly calming down with his familiar smell.

 

Jon told her he had contingency plans for her in case they lost, but what about him? And what is she supposed to do without him?  They have only met recently, but she cannot imagine living without him. She had to live after her family’s death, she found a way, despite everything. 

 

She wouldn’t want to, were he to die in the battle. The thought sobers her up. There is no fear, not of her husband. She fears for Jon. Without him, nothing would make sense any more. 

 

He has a place in her heart no one has ever had. It’s a place she thought it had been shattered a long time before, when she realized Joffrey was a monster and the knights were not honourable or just. 

 

That place still exists, and he is there, with his kind eyes, his gentle hands, his icy feet and how he banishes her nightmares away. It’s the place where she stores his rare smiles and the way he says her name. 

 

He is her brother. Ned Stark was their father. 

 

And she is falling in love with him. 

 


 

Sansa is at the war council. She has been to every meeting since they were in Castle Black. They are discussing strategy. She is standing back, and he notices that she disagrees with some of their statements. 

 

She is right. Ramsay was like the man of his dreams. He has a face now: blue eyes and a cruel smile. He is arrogant and crazy. They don’t have the men, but he knows he can beat him. He has to. 

 

It’s a fine woman, your sister. I’m looking forward to having her in my bed again. 

 

His taunts against him bored him, mostly. The idea of that man ever touching Sansa again makes his blood boil in his veins. Davos reassured him that there is a boat ready. He has enough money to provide Sansa with a start in Essos, and Brienne told him her father would be happy to help her. She will be safe. 

 

She doesn’t say a word during the meeting, and he tries very hard not to take notice of how beautiful she looks in the candlelight tent with her dark cloak on. She is breathtaking. 

 

He sits away from her when Tormund and Davos leave  and closes his eyes for a moment when she says, “You have known him for the space of a single conversation. You and your trusted advisors sit around making your plans to defeat a man you don’t know!”

 

But he does. She told him about him. Ramsay Bolton has been in his nightmares for weeks. She told him to make his plans. Why is she angry now?

 

“I lived with him. I know the way his mind works. I know how he likes to hurt people!”

 

“Aye, you told me. I didn’t forget a word you said to me, Sansa.”

 

“Didn’t you? He will play games with you, Jon - and it looks like you’ll let him! Do you think he’s going to fall into your trap? He won’t!”

 

“He isn’t hiding in Winterfell, is he?”

 

“No. Because he likes his games too much, he lays traps and forces you to play, and you can never win!”

 

“He is overconfident now.”

 

“He plays with people. He’s far better at that than you! He’s been doing it all his life!”

 

“Aye, you told me already. What do you think I’ve been doing all my life, playing with broomsticks?”

 

He hates that Sansa steps back when he raises his voice and gets up. Did he scare her? Yet, he can stop himself from saying, “I’ve fought beyond the Wall against worse than Ramsay Bolton, I’ve defenfed the Wall from worse than Ramsay Bolton!”

 

“You don’t know him. Even with everything I told you, you still don’t see -”

 

“Then tell me. What should we do? Should we wait for the Knights of the Vale? How do we get Rickon back?”

 

“We’ll never get him back.” she says. He sees tears glistening in her eyes, “Rickon is Ned Stark’s trueborn son, which makes him a greater threat to Ramsay than you, a bastard, and me, a girl, his wife. As long as he lives, his claim to Winterfell will be contested, which means he won’t live long.”

 

There are tears on her face now, but she also spoke so coldly of their brother as if she is resigned. As if there is nothing they can do. 

 

“No, I won’t let it happen!”

 

“He will use our brother to taunt you, Jon. You need to listen to me now! No matter what he does or says, you need to follow your plan. If I know him, he will want to make a spectacle of his death, to hurt you. Don’t let him.”

 

“You seem resigned to the fact that our brother will die!”

 

She steps closer, walking toward him. “No, I'm not!” she says, “I think you are his only hope. But I’m afraid of hoping, Jon. So, listen to me, please. He wants you to make a mistake!”

 

“Of course he does! What should I do differently?” He has crossed the distance between them, and they’re close now. Sansa flinches when she hears him shouting—he hates himself for that—but her voice is raised as well when she says, “I don’t know. I don’t know anything about battles. Just don’t do what he wants you to do!”

 

“That’s good advice. Should we wait for your army and play cyvasse together meanwhile?”

 

“That is the only element of surprise we have. Blame me if you want, but I told you we didn’t have the numbers, and you insisted on fighting!”

 

“Whe pleaded with every house, the Blackfish can't help us, we’re lucky to have these many men!”

 

“And you know it’s not enough. That’s why I did what I did!”

 

“You should have trusted me.”

 

They’re raising their voices. The air is ripe with tension and he understands that she is scared. He understands that even if they win, she will havve Baelish to deal with. Why can’t she see that he would do anything to protect her? He is fighting a war for her. 

 

“I do. You know I do.”

 

“Battles have been won against greater odds.”

 

She sighs, and for a moment, they’re close enough to touch. He has to close his hands into fists balled to his sides so as not to touch her. She is scared, she is angry and it’s wrong

 

Yet, she moves another step, closing the distance between them. Her pupils are dilated. She smells sweet and warm, like home, like their bed in the morning. 

 

Later, even much later, he will never be able to remember who moves first, but it happens, and Sansa is in his arms. Their mouths collide, her hands are in his hair, and his arms wrap her closer and closer to him as he kisses her mouth.

 

It’s not a dream. It’s really happening. Their noses bump, and he licks her lips, seeking an invitation. She parts them. They drank wine before the Meeting, and he tastes it on her tongue. One of her hands roams on his shoulders and back. He cups her cheeks and softly tilts her head to deepen the kiss. 

 

And she kisses him back, all fire and fear. There are too many layers of clothes between them, and maybe it’s better this way. He wants to kiss her, feel her. He needs her more than he has ever needed anybody in his life. 

 

You’re mine. Ramsay won’t have you. Baelish won’t have you. He thinks, carding one hand through her hair, undoing her braid, feeling the silky softness of her hair between his fingers, muffling her moan with another, deeper kiss. 

 

It’s wrong. It’s sinful. He doesn’t care. People might come inside and see him shaming his sister, and he doesn’t care either. There is just Sansa and him. How they fit perfectly together, how her tongue is shy and tentative at first and then dances with his own, and he feels lightheaded. He feels like he could defeat the Night King, Ramsay and Cersei Lannister. 

 

Eventually, they break the kiss, their foreheads resting together. They are both panting in each other’s arms. 

 

“Jon,” she says. She looks at him, and her wild hair cascades on her shoulders. Her lips are swollen, and her cheeks are flushed. 

 

“Sansa,” he says. He wants to keep saying her name and tell her that she will be safe.  

 

“If Ramsay wins tomorrow, I’m not going with Davos. I’m not going to Littlefinger. I’m not going back to Ramsay alive. Do you understand me?”

 

She takes a step back, her hand still on his chest, and he says, “I won’t ever let him touch you again. I’ll protect you, I promise.”

 

“You don’t know if you can keep this promise. No one can protect anyone,” she says. 

 

She leaves the tent, and it feels like she takes all the warmth and the light with her. 

 

He kissed her. She told him she would kill herself if Ramsay won. He doesn’t think he could live in a world without her in it. He doesn’t want to. 

 

Later, he will visit Melisandre. He won’t ask her what she saw in the flames, whether her god brought him back twisted and wrong because he fell in love with his sister. 

He will ask her one thing: not to bring him back if he dies. If he dies, it will mean Ramsay has won, and Sansa will not escape; she will not go back to her husband alive. 

He doesn’t want to mourn Sansa. He doesn’t mean to come back empty, without hope, loving a dead woman. 

 

He will win. He needs to. 



 

 

 

Notes:

The Blackfish lives! I refused to let the legendary warrior die like he did in the show. He will be needed in the North.
Also...yes, I made Jon and Sansa kiss before the Battle of the Bastards. All that tension had to go somewhere, right? After the BOtB we will leave canon mostly behind, I'm looking forward to it!
Feedback is love:)
Also come and say hi to my tumblr: myspecialhell.tumblr.com
This chapter is dedicated to Obviously and 4getfulimaginator!!

Chapter 7: Interlude 2 - Daenerys and Jorah 2

Notes:

First of all thanks to all the people who commented, left kudos and bookmarked this fic. This is the second Daenerys and Jorah interlude of the first part of the fic.
I transcribed quotes from YouTube clips. I had not watched the Qarth scenes in a while. My goodness, the chemistry between Daenerys and Jorah was something, wasn't it?
The visions in the House of the Undying do not follow canon at all. I'm sorry to all Drogo/Daenerys shippers out there, but this fic is unashamedly jorleesi.
Next chapter will be "The Battle of the Bastards" and its immediate aftermath. My Jonsa heart can't wait for it.
Be patient if the next update should take a while, work will be crazy from next week on and I'm usually a sporadic updater.
Let's hope I don't revert back to my old habits:)
Feedback is love (and I swear I will reply to them when I have time)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Qarth, 299 A.C. 

 

For a moment, Daenerys forgot the truth and talked to him like she used to. Jorah knows he is to blame for what happened. He should have never accepted the Spider’s offer. Accepting to spy on Viserys and Daenerys was probably the lowest point of his life. 

 

He can’t blame her for the look in her eyes when she remembered, from the way she took a step back from him and followed Xaro Xhoan Daxos

 

  His fate is in her hands, and she hasn’t decided it yet. She has allowed him to continue crossing the Red Waste with them. She hasn’t had him imprisoned once they got into Qarth. He has lodgings, water, and food. She pretends he isn’t there. Which is a punishment in itself that he has no choice but  accept it. 

 

He would do anything to undo what he did, but he can’t. He hasn’t begged Daenerys for forgiveness - he will never upset her and offend her heart and mind like that. He is sorry and he is ashamed of what he did. He told her that. Begging won’t bring Khal Drogo and Rhaego back. His Khaleesi deserves better. 

 

 She smiles as she talks to the man, and he is happy to see her smile. She looks like a goddess, and despite his jealousy toward the man, Xaro Xhoan Daxos makes her laugh. He treats her like she deserves to be treated, with the regard and respect neither Viserys nor Khal Drogo ever gave her. 

 

“You watch over her.” a woman behind him says. 

 

He turns. The woman is near a tree, wearing a mask on her face. 

 

“Do I know you?” he asks. 

 

“I know you. Jorah Mormont of Bear Island.”

 

The woman wears a gown and a bracelet on each forearm. She keeps her hands down, and she is slooking at him,. 

 

“Who are you?” he asks. 

 

“I’m no one. But she is the Mother of Dragons. She needs true protectors, now more than ever. They shall come day and night to see the wonder born into the world again. And when they see, they shall lust, for dragons are fire made flesh. And fire is power. Find your way  back to each other, Jorah of Bear Island, before you are both lost.”

 

She has dark brown eyes. He is wary of magic, but everything the woman says makes sense. They will lust, crave, and try to hurt Daeneyrs. And she isn’t letting him near her. 

 

The woman has disappeared, and he can’t see Daenerys either. The woman is right. He needs to find his way back to Daenerys. 

 

He has a bad feeling about Qarth. 




 

“So, tell me,” Xaro says, “how long has your manservant been in love with you?”

 

They are walking in the garden when he asks her about Jorah. 

 

“He’s not my manservant, and he’s not in love with me!” she says. 

 

“He’s my advisor. He is -” she trails off. She doesn’t know how to finish that sentence. The word on her lips is ‘friend’, but he betrayed her. He sold information about her to the Usurper, and she should have him arrested the moment they were granted access to Qarth. 

 

She didn’t. When punishment comes, it will be from her. 

 

Besides, Jorah is not in love with her. Therefore, which explanation does she owe to a man who clearly doesn’t know anything about them?

 

“I can almost always tell what a man wants.” he is saying now. 

 

He is wrong about Jorah. He has to.  

 

“And what about what a woman wants?” she asks. 

 

“Much more complicated. You, for example, what do you want?”

 

“To cross the Narrow Sea and take back the Iron Throne,” she replies.

 

But it’s not everything, is it? Yes, she wants the Iron Throne. It’s her birthright - but what lies in her heart? What is keeping her awake at nights?

 

She wants to undo Jorah’s betrayal. 

 

She doesn’t ever wish to have her husband back. She knows no one can give her Rhaego, alive and healthy, back to her. Her son was dead before he even breathed. He never had any chance. 

If she could undo Jorah’s betrayal, however, if she could meet him again without lying, she would. If she could unknow the truth, she would gladly do it. 

 

The truth broke her heart, and she can’t make sense of what is right and what is wrong.

 He betrayed her, yet why does the idea of sending him away or killing him seem impossible to contemplate?

 

 He tells her she is a conqueror, but the man is the same. He wants everything. He shows her his vault and asks for her hand. This will not be the last time it happens before and after she takes the Iron Throne; Xaro is just the first after Drogo. He promises her gold, ships, and men to take the Seven Kingdoms. 

 

And, more importantly, he tells her that the Usurper is dead. 

 


 

The summon from Daenerys comes from a maid. Not even from one of their Khalasar. He didn’t even presume to be ever allowed near her again, but she asked for him. 

 

Her chamber is lit by candlelight. He is happy to see her treated with lodgings befitting her station. When he was a Lord, he never cared about luxury; Lynesse cared too much. He has seen her with her lips chapped from lack of water and her skin sunburnt. Even then, when she was Khal Drogo’s young bride, she was a princess. 

 

The first words she says to him are: “The Usurper is dead.”

 

“How?” he asks. 

 

She tells him what she has been told: the Usurper is dead, and the Seven Kingdom are in chaos.  Stannis Baratheon proclaimed his brother’s children bastards born of incest and declared himself King. 

 

Eddard Stark is dead, and the North is at war with the South. If Robb Stark called the banners, this means that Maege and the girls are fighting, too. 

 

Daenerys wants to invade Westeros now. She doesn’t understand. She can’t see how unprepared they are.

 

“To win Westeros,” he tells her, “you need support from Westeros!”

 

“The Usurper is dead, the Starks fight the Lannisters, and the Baratheons fight each other.”

 

“According to your new friend who earned your trust by cutting his hand?” he says. He knows he is jealous, he knows he has no rights over her, he barely has any right to talk to her like he is doing. Daenerys doesn’t see that she will need allies in Westeros, and she has nothing to offer to any of them. 

 

He is sure Robb Stark would wed Daenerys if her dragons were grown. Tywyn Lannister would forcibly remove the white cloak from the kingslayer himself if Drogon, Rhaegal and Vyserion could win him the war and give him more power. 

 

The dragons are barely more than hatchlings, Daenerys is alone, and she is the last Targaryen. They would kill her, they would take her dragons away, and he knows, without a doubt, that his life would be over if it happened. 

 

She needs to know who she is dealing with if she hopes of being Queen. Things would be easier if Robert Baratheon were still alive. Vacuum of powers of that magnitude upset people, noble of small Houses and smallfolk alike and she would have no chance with them either. 

 

It’s too soon. 

 

“The time to strike is now! We need to find ships and an army or we’ll spend the rest of our lives rotting away at the edge of the world!”

 

Did she realize what she just said? She said we as if he were still part of her life. It doesn’t matter; he decides. He will give her his counsel, as he has always done, and he will be honest with her. 

 

“Rich men do not become rich by giving more than they get. They’ll give you ships and soldiers and they’ll own you forever. Moving carefully is the hard way, but it’s the right way.”

 

“Because you have always been the paragon of virtue, haven’t you, Ser Jorah?” she asks. 

 

“No, but I have never given you false counsel either, Khaleesi. I know the opportunity before you seems like the last you’ll ever have, but you must -”

 

“Did you listen to your own advice when the Spider asked you to spy on me? Do not treat me like a child, Ser!”

 

“No, Khaleesi. And I’ll regret it to my dying day, but we are not talking about me, are we? I only want -”

 

She turns and snaps at him, “What do you want? Tell me! Why didn’t you go home? Wasn’t it what you prayed for?”

 

“Because I want to see you on the Iron Throne.”

 

“Even now? Why?”

 

“Aye, even now. You have a good claim. A title. A birthright. But you have something more than that.”

 

If he loses his head because of it, so be it, but Jorah can’t help moving closer to her as he speaks, “You may cover up and deny it, but you have a gentle heart. You would not only be respected and feared, but you would be loved. Someone who can rule and should rule. Centuries come and go without a person like that coming into the world.”

 

She is looking at him now. There is no anger in her eyes any longer, in fact he sees tears glistening in them. 

 

His voice almost breaks when he says, “There are times when I look at you, and I still can’t believe you’re real.”

 

He loves her. He has been in love with her since he first saw her on her wedding day. There is a tragic irony in the fact that he was desperate to go back home, to take the Black and withstand his father’s disappointment because Lynesse left him alone - he wanted to go home, and he found it in her eyes, he found strength in her courage, and honour in her cause.

 

He spied on her, but he never told her a lie. And he draws a breath because he realizes that he has said too much. His love for Daenerys is his problem, not something to saddle her with, not after what he has done. He is not worthy of her. 

 

“Yet you betrayed me,” she whispers, and there are tears now falling down her cheeks. “And against my better judgement, I can’t bear the thought of sending you away or having you killed.” she sighs, “so what would you have me to do as my advisor?”

 

They are no longer talking about Westeros. If the Gods are good - and in his experience, they don’t particularly care about him - he might live to see her become the Queen he knows she can be. From afar, maybe. 

 

“I will leave if my presence upsets you, Khaleesi. I never meant to hurt you. If you don’t believe anything about me ever again, please know this. I would die for you before I hurt you.”

 

“But you did.” She turns and doesn’t look at him when she asks, “And about Westeros?”

 

“Make your own way. Find your own ship. You only need one. The allies you need are in Westeros, not Qarth.”

 

“And how do I get the ship?”

 

“I’ll find it for you, and then I’ll leave if you wish. A sound ship with a good captain.”

 

“I look forward to meeting him.” 

 

She doesn’t say he can leave, but she doesn’t ask him to stay either. She is hurt. She is a strong woman, but he knows his betrayal has cut her to the quick. 

He also knows he has been dismissed. He saw her tears and told her he would leave. She didn’t say anything. He supposes he is lucky that she doesn’t want his head on a spike.

 

He bows his head. 

 

“Khaleesi,” he says. 

 

 Find your way back to each other, Jorah of Bear Island, before you are both los.t

 

He will. Whatever it takes. 

 


 

Her dragons are gone. She shouldn’t have left her chambers. Irri is dead, her guards are gone, and all for begging ships from those people. Someone took her children, and she wasn’t there to stop them. 

 

They are alive. She knows that. She can feel them in her heart. That is the only consolation she has. Dragons are worth more alive than dead. 

 

She is staring at the empty cages, and she wishes she had never set foot in Qarth. People here have been deceiving and belittling her since the beginning. And what is she without her dragons? She is just a girl. A little princess with no friends, no allies and a broken heart. 

 

She hears footsteps her mind still stuck with the image of her dead people and the empty cages. She turns, and it’s Jorah! The relief of seeing him is staggering. She thought he would leave, she was sure he would leave her, that was the reason why she begged for ships. 

 

Why would he allow himself to be so open to her and reveal so much of his feelings if not because he meant to go away?

 

“You’re back!” She says. And she knows in her heart that she doesn’t care about what he did before he met her. She is so happy that he is there, that he didn’t leave that nothing else matters. 

 

“As soon as I heard. Do you know anything?” 

 

She shakes her head. He is concerned. His hand is on the hilt of his sword. He was there when her dragons were born. He played with them, they like Jorah. They trust him. 

 

“Irri is dead,” she says. 

 

“I know. She was a good -”

 

“She’s dead. She died alone. She died for me and I couldn’t protect her”

 

“Doreah?”

 

“We can’t find her. She must be dead too. I let my people out of the Red Waste and into the slaughterhouse,”

 

"I should have been here,”  he says.

 

“You went to find a ship. And I didn’t think you would be back. But I’m glad you did.”

 

It’s the truth. There will be time to grieve for the lives lost, but not having Jorah in her life would destroy her. It would be even worse than what she feels now that her dragons have been taken. As long as Jorah is with her, she has hope. 

 

“My place is by your side. I shouldn’t have left you alone with these people because of my shame,” he says. 

 

“These people?”

 

“They are not to be trusted.”

 

“And who is to be trusted? Who are my people? The Targaryens? I only knew one, my brother, and he would let one thousand men rape me if it had got him the crown! The Dothraki? Most of them turned on me the day that Khal Drogo fell from his horse’ You? I did trust you despite everything I still do,”

 

“I will never lie to you again, Khaleesi. And your people are in Westeros.”

 

“The people in Westeros don’t know I’m alive,”

 

“They’ll know soon enough.”

 

“And then what? They’ll pray for my return? They’ll wave dragon banners and shout my name? That was what my brother believed, and he was a fool!”

 

He is still here; he believes in you. Why does he? Why don’t you hate him? she thinks. 

 

“You are not your brother,” he says. “Trust  me, Khaleesi.”

 

“There it is,” she says, hugging her arms, “trust me.”

 

She can’t look at him. She doesn’t understand herself. She is glad she is here. She told him she still trusts him. Why is he saying those words? What does he want from her?

 

“And it’s you, I should trust Ser Jorah? Even when we both know you betrayed me? Only you? What good did it do to me? I don’t need trust any longer. I don’t want it. I don’t have room for it.”

 

She stills when he touches her shoulder. He hears him say, “You’re too young to -”

 

“And you are too familiar! Gods forgive me. I trust you still, but don’t  ever patronize me again!”

 

She looks at him as he bows his head and takes a step back. It’s the dragon, she thinks. She hurts him, even if it’s the last thing she wants to do; even if he hurt her. 

 

“Forgive me, Khaleesi,” he says. 

 

And isn’t it a conundrum? She has forgiven him, and her heart has, but her heart is brittle and battered, tired of hurting and mending itself together. 

 

“No one can survive in the world without help. No one,” he says. 

 

Which is why his betrayal hurt so deeply. She believed she wasn’t alone. She believed Jorah would be by her side always. 

And he was. Or he wouldn’t be here. 

 

“Let me help you, please. Tell me how.”

 

“Find my dragons,” she says. 

 

An impossible quest for her knight, who betrayed and loves her. A quest for his Queen, who is heartbroken but still believes in him because her blood, her bones, and her heart tell her so. 

 

She doesn’t tell him to be careful when he leaves. She doesn’t tell him that she is sorry that she can’t forgive him wholly and completely, for he deserves it. He chose her. All her life, she was never chosen. She was a burden, something to be sold to the highest bidder—a means to an end. 

 

Jorah chose her. Even before she hatched her dragons, he loves her despite everything that happened. And she doesn’t know what to think or what to feel. 

 


 

He finds the woman in the garden. She is still wearing a mask, and she is painting symbols on a naked man 

 

“Jorah the Andal,” she greets him. 

 

“You came for the dragons.” the woman says after she explains to him what she is doing to the man. 

 

“Do you have them? Where are they?”

 

“Draw your sword. See what your steel is worth.”

 

The woman’s piercing eyes bore into his. 

 

“You want her forgiveness. You want to please the Mother of Dragons.”

 

Yes. It’s true. He wants Daenerys to forgive him, not because he deserves it, but because she is at war with herself because of him. Yes, he wants to please her. He wants her to see that his words and deeds are worthy of her. 

 

“You love her,”  she says.

 

He does. He doesn’t think he hides his feelings particularly well. And after last night, it would be preposterous even to think of denying them. He loves her. He has for a long time. But his love will not help him find her dragons.

 

“Where are the dragons?” he asks. 

 

“Will you betray her again, Jorah the Andal?” she asks. “Will you betray her again?”

 

How does she know? How can she know? Only Daenerys and him know about it. She never mentioned their conversation to anyone, even if he didn’t understand why. Who is that woman?

 

“Never!”

 

“The thief you seek is with her now.”

 

Jorah runs. 

 


 

He was right. These people cannot be trusted. Xaro Xhoan Daxos and the warlock Pyat Pree have conspired to take her dragons. It’s a massacre.  She has been used to stage a coup, and they want her forever in the House of the Undying. 

 

Xaro’s betrayal doesn’t even surprise her. She never trusted the man, his tales and his promises. 

 

She must run away, find her dragons, and leave Qarth behind. She should burn it and pour salt over its charred remains. Corruption and greed fill the place, the magic is unsettling, and she hasn’t been able to think clearly for days. 

 

When Jorah appears behind one of the illusions Pyat Pree has created, her heart fills with so much relief that she fears it will burst. He came back again. He saved her again. He might have spied on her for a dead usurper King, but he has always been true to her. 

 

What does it matter that he sent ravens to the Spider when he has saved her life again? When he has been her strength when she could barely walk and go through the motions?

 

Would Drogo still be alive? Maybe, maybe not. It wasn’t Jorah's words that made Drogo's men rape Mirri Maz Duur and pillage her temple. It wasn’t his words that made her husband ignore his wound. 

 

Would Rhaego be alive? She will never know, and she will never have children. She has only her dragons and Jorah. 

 

She takes his arm and follows him. She knows, at that moment, that she will follow him anywhere, just like he will. 

 


 

“And what of my magic?” She asks him, hours later, in the place where they’ve hidden. 

He wants her to leave her children behind; he wants her to go to Astapor, but she can’t leave them behind. “You saw me step into the fire. You watched the witch burn. What did the flames did to me? Do you remember?”

 

He looks at her, and it feels like it’s the first time it’s happening. She feels the weight of his stare. She sees the fire in his eyes, and how could she miss all of it before?

 

His voice breaks when he says, “Until my last breath, I will remember.” His whisper goes through her heart and soul. 

 

Did she live without him? S he did, but she doesn’t remember how. She doesn't want to be parted from him any longer.  

 

“After I’ve forgotten my mother’s face,” he says. 

 

She reaches out and touches his face. She missed him. She needs him. She wants him to be by her side more than ever now. His skin is warm, and his beard tickles the skin of her palm.

 

“They are my children. Don’t abandon us now,” she whispers. 

 

She will tell him about the curse later. She will lay in his arms and reveal what the witch told her. She will cry in his arms, and he will tell her that she is a miracle in itself, that he doesn’t believe in curses, and that he believes in her. 

 

“Take me to them,” she says.  

 

He takes her hand in his, kisses her knuckles, and whispers, “Aye, Khaleesi. I will never forsake you.”

 

He nods. He will be by her side, not because he swore oaths to serve her. He will stay because he is Jorah Morrmont, and she is Daenerys Targaryen, and it’s their destiny. 

 


 

She can feel the magic in the place simmering, humming beneath her skin. It’s dark and it smells dusty and faintly of berries. She takes a torch from the wall and looks around. She hears her dragons screeching. She walks toward the sound. 

 

Jorah is not with her. She is not surprised. The Warlocks don’t want him. They were clear that they want her there. Well, she has come. They will learn not to steal from a dragon. 

 

She enters a circular room. There are doors, and there is no sign of her dragons. Something tells her that she needs to be careful. The magic she can almost taste is dark, like the one who stole Drogo away from her. 

 

She opens one of the doors. There is no rhyme or reason in her choice. She feels like any of these doors will lead her to something, but she doesn’t know what. She knows she won’t see her children if she doesn’t look at what’s beyond the doors. 

 

There is snow, and the sky is white. A huge tree with red leaves towers over the place. A face is carved into the tree, and red sap, like tears of blood, trickles gently on the face. She sees two wolves under the tree: one is white, an albino with blood-red eyes. The other wolf is red, like copper. They lie underneath the tree together. 

She knows, in the way one instinctively knows things in dreams, that the two wolves belong together. They are mates. She takes a step forward and it’s the red wolf that perks up. Fangs bared when she sees her. 

 

She knows the wolf is female. She knows she is dangerous. She knows the white wolf will tear her from limb to limb if she dares touch the red one. She walks past them, snow is falling now, but she doesn’t feel cold. The light has faded, it’s night, there are fires burning, swords scattered on the ground, blood on the snow. 

 

She can’t make out the two people on the ground at fist, when she does, she feels her heart in her throat: it’s Jorah! He looks older than he does now. He is in her arms, bleeding. 

 

She can’t hear what she is saying, only glimpses of it: “you can’t leave me. You promised you would live for me!”

 

She - her future self - is wearing white fur coated with blood. She is sobbing, tears streaming down her cheeks. 

 

“It was the only way, Khaleesi. It’s not your fault,” he rasps. 

 

Daenerys watches herself, older than she is now, kiss Jorah. Her movements evoke desperation and fear, but they also evoke familiarity. 

 

“Stay with me,” she is saying to the man in her arms. There is blood on her face. Is it hers? Is it Jorah’s? 

 

She steps back, turns and she is in the throne room in King’s Landing. Sunlight gives the room an almost ethereal aspect. The throne of her ancestors is there. She shortens the distance between them. She almost touches it when she hears a child laughing. She spies from the corner of her eyes a blonde child running into the throne room, her long hair kept in a braid with a green ribbon. 

 

She wants to touch the throne and sit on it, but she is drawn to the little girl laughing. Her torch forgotten, she follows her voice. She crosses a hall, and is in a chamber.

 

Jorah is there, the little girl on his knees, and he smiles when he looks at her.

 

“This is not real,” she says, “it’s dark magic.”

 

“Is it a dream, Khaleesi?” he asks, “Is it yours or mine?”

 

The child has blue eyes and long blonde hair. She looks like Jorah. 

 

“Mother!” the child says. 

 

“I cannot have children,” she tells Jorah, her eyes filling with tears.

 

“And yet Rhaella exists.” He says. 

 

“You are looking for me,” she says.

 

“I am. But I know you. You will save yourself.”

 

“The icy man is coming,” The child says. “He wants an eternal night. He will kill us all!”

 

She furrows her brow. “No one is going to touch you, sweetling.”

 

The child is hers. Her blood is screaming inside of her. 

 

“No one will harm you,” he says to the girl.  

 

The child, Rhaella, looks between them and asks, “Do you promise?”

 

Jorah is by her side.”If this is a dream, I don’t want to wake.”

 

“Me either. But my dragons...”

 

“Many years ago, you asked me not to forsake you. I’m not. Win your fight, Daenerys. I will be with you.”

 

“I hated you.”

 

“But you forgave me. And we have so many adventures to live together.”

 

“You’re not real.”

 

“I am, in your heart. I’ve been there for a long time.”

 

He is right. Vision, dream or whatever he is. Jorah has been in her heart for a long time. She has just started to see him, to feel him. 

 

“Free your dragons, Daenerys. I will be there, with you, every step of the way,” he says. 

 

He cups her face with his hands, and it feels real, “I know you will prevail, Daenerys.”

 

“Since when do you call me Daenerys?” she asks, but lingers into his caress.

 

“It’s a long story, one you need to live. I will always be there.”

 

“Good, because I  cannot bear to be parted from you.”

 

Jorah presses a chaste kiss on her forehead. “I’ll be waiting,”

 

She turns her back to Jorah, and the lights fade. She is in the House of the Undying, and when she steps inside the circular room, her dragons are there. And they’re chained. 

 

She finds out she is chained, too. The Warlock’s magic awakened when her dragons were born. They want to chain them and harness their power, her magic, season after season, forever.

 

Her dragons are children and are the magic of old Valyria. 

 

However, the warlocks have forgotten two things: she is their mother, and the dragons, small as they are, are fire. 

 

Ad she is the Unburnt. 

 

 “Dracarys,” she says. 

 

It’s a small fire at first. It catches the sleeve of the Warlock’s tunic. Her dragons are babies, still - but the fire comes. It’s hot and white, she feels it on her skin, it tickles. She feels it in her soul. It’s exhilarating. 

 

Her children defend their mother and kill the Warlock. They burn his magic to ash, freeing themselves and her from the shackles. 

 

Parlour tricks, dark magic, it doesn’t matter. Fire purifies it all. 

 

She is free. She needs to go back to Jorah now. 

 


 

Only Jorah is outside the House of the Undying. How did he know where she would appear? She will never know, but he is there. It’s night, but she can see him, and he sees her. 

 

It’s unbecoming of her, it’s unlike anything she has ever done, but she places her dragons on the ground and  flees into his arms as soon as she sees him. 

 

His betrayal is in the past. He is there now. He has saved her every day since they met, and she can’t imagine not having him in her life. 

 

His arms hesitate for a moment before resting around her shoulders. She hides her face in his chest. His heart beats steadily, and his arms are warm on her skin. 

 

“Khaleesi,” he breathes.

 

She looks up at him. If Drogo had lived perhaps she would have grown to truly love him. She would have loved their child. 

 

She already loved Jorah. He was already precious to her before she lost everything and was reborn into the fire. 

 

He is precious to her now, in the half-dark of that warm night in Qarth. She stands on her tiptoes and brushes his lips with hers once, twice. His arms support her at her waist, and her arms are around his neck. She smiles against his lips when he kisses her. 

 

“Are you sure, Khaleesi?” he asks between kisses. 

 

“Yes, I am. Don’t ever lie to me again.”

 

“Never!” 

 

“Good,” she kisses his lips again. He tastes like the home she never had. She is in her arms, and she feels alive. 

 

“What happened?” he asks. 

 

“I will tell you, but later. There are things we need to do first. Where is Kovarro?”

 

She is still in his arms, but she can see his eyes focus immediately on her question,

 

“Guarding the perimeter,”

 

“Good. We need to pay a visit to Xaro. And then, my knight, we will talk.”

 


 

After they have closed the vault and taken the gold from the merchant’s house, after she stops hearing Doreah’s screams and she is confident her betrayal won’t weight on her, they reach an inn. 

 

In the morning they will buy a ship, they will depart for Astapor, she will buy an army and get closer to Westeros and the Iron Throne. 

 

She waits for Jorah in her chamber. He whispered to her that her Dothraki didn’t need to see them together right now. She will be safer that way. 

 

He loves her. He showed her this, and deep down,, she has known for a long time. He has also been in her heart almost as long. 

 

He is her first real friend, the only person she knows she can trust, and his betrayal did not change that. He saved her even from her recklessness. Her mind goes back to him, to their first meeting, as she waits for him and changes her clothes. 

 

He was there when she was a scared bride, and he made her feel safe enough to lead her Khalasar through the Red Waste. 

 

He wants her on the Iron Throne, and he never asked anything for himself.

 

She looks forward to starting her life with him. 

 


 

Meereen, 303 C. A.



They built a life together.

 

Jorah is not a materialist man. She knows that, but in the years they spent travelling together, he kept mementoes. There are dry leaves in a book. The book is a small volume, it was in his lodgings in the Balerion, and the dried flowers come from a bush near the inn in Qarth, she remembers the flower, he gave it to her, and she lost it in his bed the first night on the ship. 

 

There is his blue cravat, folded in a drawer, the ring with the dragon insignia, a few stones from Astapor, a leather bracelet which broke but he never got rid of because it was a gift from his aunt Maege,  parchments with notes written in the middle of the night while sharing ideas for their official meetings. There is a dagger she gave him, when they took Meereen. There is a copy of Robert Baratheon’s pardon. His armour is already in the chest, and she knows she could have Missandei collect Jorah’s things before they leave.

 

She can’t delegate that task. Every small thing in that room is there for a reason. Years together, stolen moments of bliss, secrets shared in the dark—all she has to remind her of the man she loves are a few trinkets. 

 

There is a letter. He must have been in this room before going to look for her because he had been confined in another chamber after the assassination attempt while they waited to know whether he was infected with grey scale. 

 

The letter is under his old dark green jerkins, which he wore in Pentos when they met. Did he know she would be the one putting his things away in a chest? Did he expect Missandei to give her the letter? She is the only one who knows. She is their friend and ally. She blinks. 

 

The time has come. She has some Westerosi allies. He wouldn’t like it if she allied with the Iron Islands; and he would advise her to be cautious, but she thinks he would appreciate Yara Greyjoy and her brother. 

 

She hopes he would. 

 

The first days after she was back in Meereen are hazy to her. She didn’t know one could exist and breathe while grieving so deeply. She knows her people were worried about her. She knows Tyrion is relieved that she is making plans, that she is not numb any more. 

 

She cannot stay in Meereen. There is peace, now - however fragile it is, and every corner of the Pyramid reminds her of Jorah. 

 

They were happy before the men snuck into the pyramid. He made her happy. They talked about going to Westeros before winter came because he is from the North. He always told her that the next winter would be the worst in history. Maesters have been warning people in the North for years, even when he was still the Lord of Bear Island.

 

She will talk to Daario and give him power in Meereen. The sellsword is loyal to her. He still dreams that time and distance will make her fall into his bed, and forget the love of her life, It will never happen. 

 

She is Jorah’s. He is hers. Neither of them cares or believes in Gods, but they have exchanged oaths. He never broke his word to her, and she isn’t going to break hers. 

 

Until the day I die, I’ll remember. He once told her. It looked like the deepest admission of feelings and devotion she could ever have at the time. She now knows it’s not. 

 

She sits on his bed, holding the letter in her hands. He promised and vowed to fight for them and return to her. She believes him with everything she is. However, it is not a good-bye letter, and she refuses to believe it. 

 

She misses him. She doesn’t cry. She has run out of tears since he left Vaes Dothrak. She looks at the ring on her index finger. She never took it off since he gave it to her. 

 

He told her that night, " I will never leave you. I will always love you." He repeated this promise every night before and after that. 

 

Daenerys,

Seeing you fly on Drogon has been one of the most exhilarating experiences of my life. I once saw you enter a fire with nothing but grief and determination in your heart. Seeing you ride your dragon was another miracle I was granted to witness. 

It has been my honour and privilege to be by your side. I am lucky. I thought my life was over before I met you. In many ways, it was until I met you. 

You gave my life purpose. You gave me my honour back. You gave me strength when I thought life had squeezed it all out of me. 

I have loved you since the first time I saw you. 

I will fight for us, my love. I have so much to live for. 

I apologize for forgetting, for a moment, how loved I am. 

I will find you. I will defeat this sickness. I will come back for you. I will always find you. 

Promise me you will live. Take the Seven Kingdoms, my Queen. 

I will be there with you. 

Yours forever.



She blinks. It’s not a goodbye letter. It’s Jorah leaving her something to hold on to, a physical object to grasp while she is waiting for him. 

 

She will talk to Tyrion. He wouldn’t be her choice as Hand, but he is smart and ruthless when he has to, and he knows the politics of King’s Landing better than Jorah.

 

The man she loves spent years telling her about the North, the Riverlands, the Iron Islands, the Stormlands, the Crownlands. 

 

He spent the night in her arms, grieving for his lost kin when they got news of the Red Wedding. 

 

Baratheons, Lannisters, Starks, the wheel keeps on spinning, crushing good people, empowering undeserving ones. It needs to end. 

 

She is going to break the wheel.

 

Notes:

So, no jorleesi smut. There is a reason for that.
What do you think about the visions in the House of the Undying?

Chapter 8: Chapter 5

Notes:

As always thank you to all who left feedback, kudos and bookmarked this fic. Special shout to Obviously. whose words made my day.
So. The Battle of the Bastard is upon us. I'm not great at writing battles, but the more I watched the BotB the less the strategy made sense. Was it as bad as the one used in The Long Night? No. But damn, Jon's recklessness and Ramsay Hawkeye! aim were really something.
We're going into the AU of the story. - I hope you like it.
As always feedback is love and you can come and say hello to me in my tumblr: [email protected]

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In the end, she goes to the tent because she is not Cersei Lannister. She knows her words hurt Jon. She knows what she has done. None of what she said is a lie, but truths can be used to manipulate just as well as lies. 

Shame, regret, desire - everything she is feeling is not as important as the idea that it could be the last time she sees him. She doesn’t want their last words to be ripe with anger. 

 

Whatever happens today, she cannot bear the idea of not holding him one more time, of him not knowing that she is grateful for all he is doing for her and that it’s not his fault if she is twisted and broken. He tried. He did more than anyone has done for her since she was a child. 

 

When she takes a few steps into the tent, he is dressed. He turns and looks at her. He is pale, but his eyes are bright, and she realizes she isn’t sorry she wrote to Baelish. 

 

“Sansa,” he says.

 

She takes his cloak from a chair and shortens the distance between them. 

 

“Why aren’t you wearing an armour?” she asks. 

 

“It slows me down,” he replies with a shrug of his shoulders. 

 

They kissed. It happened. She is not Cersei Lannister, even if she kissed her brother and tried to manipulate him. She was scared—she was terrified—and she still is. 

 

Perhaps, after today, she will never be afraid any more. She will be safe in Winterfell. Or, perhaps, she will drink the vial of poison the old woman gave her. Darkness and oblivion sound much better than the life she has led. 

 

Except for Jon. He is the best thing that ever happened to her. She doesn’t want to lose him. 

 

“You will not be reckless out there, Jon.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

“He will play games with you to make you fall. Don’t play.”

 

“Even if it saves Rickon?”

 

She has already grieved Rickon once. She has been grieving him again since she read Ramsay’s letter. She is a terrible, selfish person. She doesn’t want to lose Jon.  

 

“You can’t save him if you fall. You must survive.”

 

She helps him with his cloak and clasps it at his throat, her fingers lingers on his neck for a moment. 

 

“Sansa -” he trails off. 

 

“You must not fall, promise me!”

 

“I swear I will try,” he says. 

 

“I’m sorry for what I said earlier.”

 

 He closes the distance between them and takes her face in his hands, “I swear he will never touch you again. No one will ever harm you.”

 

She feels the tears in her eyes. And they are not a weapon. It’s her heart bursting into her chest because she believes him, even if life has taught her otherwise. 

 

“You will be safe here,” he says. He presses a long, lingering kiss on her forehead, and she closes her eyes, letting her tears fall. 

 

There are words she wants to say, but her mouth refuses to move, and she can only take one of his hands in hers and squeeze it, trying to offer comfort, hoping he knows how much she believes in him. 

 

“I must go,” he says. 

 

She nods and steps back. They are running out of time, and she has too many things she wishes to tell him. There are apologies, promises, and wishes. They will have to wait. 

 

She watches him go and doesn’t move from her spot. 

 

We lost so much: Father, Mother, Robb. Our people in Winterfell. Don’t let me lose him as well. I won’t survive it. She thinks, wishing she still believe in the gods. She found comfort in praying during the Battle of Blackwater. 

 

She is more scared than she was that day. This is the biggest gamble of her life: she is risking not only Winterfell and the North but also Jon. 

 

She steps outside the tent and looks at the sky. It’s dawning. The men are leaving camp and they will fight in a short while. Aa young woman approaches her and curtsies. She doesn’t remember ever seeing her in the camp.

 

“For you, m’lady,” she says, handing her a scroll. 

 

She looks toward the men who are leaving the camp. Jon, Tormund, and other men from the houses who pledged to them are leading the contingent.

 

She recognizes the mockingbird sigil. She reads the scroll. She doesn’t smile, but there is a sliver of hope in her heart. Part of her thinks she is just changing monsters, swapping Ramsay for Petyr Baelish. 

 

She knows there is no honour in anything she does, so she is surprised to realize that she doesn’t care. Perhaps she will later. She will deal with Baelish and find a way to neutralize him after they take Winterfell back. 

 

Jon is fighting a war for her, and she is going to fight for him—for them. Her battlefield is different but not less bloody. 

 

She is not Cersei Lannister, but the woman taught her how to play the game. She is not going to be a pawn any more. 

 


She told him Ramsay would play games. He believed her. Ramsay Bolton has become a fixture of his nightmares for the past weeks. Every night, in his dreams, he hurts Sansa, Arya, Bran and Rickon. Every night, he fails. 

 

He cannot fail his family now. He cannot fail Sansa. 

 

He sees him. He is dragging someone with a rope. It’s Rickon. 

 

The last time he saw his brother, he was a child. He was a sweet child who worshipped his older brothers and had an easy laugh. Now, he is tall. He still has a mop of curly hair, but he is gangly, and looks terrified. 

 

Ramsay tilts his arm up, he can see the dagger from where he is, and for one terrible moment, he thinks he will use it on his brother and kill him right in front of him. His blood runs cold. 

 

Ramsay cuts the rope binding Rickon’s wrists, and he feels like he can breathe again. He will dangle his brother in front of him and whatever he does or does not he will lose. If he charges and tries to save his brother, they will lose the formation and the only scrap of a plan they have. If he stays, against all his instincts, his brother will die, and it will be his fault. 

 

Rickon starts to run, and he exchanges glances with Ser Davos, who decided to join him anyway after he had a brief talk to Sansa last night and with Tormund. 

 

“Don’t,” Tormund says. 

 

“He’s my brother,” he says. 

 

If he goes, they will lose. Sansa will die. But Rickon is running toward him, and he can save him. 

 

What kind of man wouldn’t save his brother?

 

One life versus the lives of his men, the ones who are fighting for him. 

 

He is on his horse, galloping toward his brother before he can process what’s really happening. 

 

Ramsay is toying with them. The first arrow misses by a long shot. He shouts at Rckon to deviate and turn to his right, but he doesn’t know whether his brother hears him. The second and third arrows hit closer. 

 

He can taste copper in his mouth, and his heartbeat is almost deafening. He prays his men will not follow him. They can still take down Ramsay without him. He told Tormund to keep fighting if he fell. He told Davos to bring Sansa to safety. He said so many things, and none of them matter if he doesn’t survive and save his brother. 

 

The fourth arrow narrowly misses his brother, and he feels stuck in one of his nightmares. It doesn’t matter how fast he runs; Ramsay is faster. 

 

His eyes almost don’t register the white form that tackles Rickon to the ground a moment before another arrow flies over them at first. It’s Ghost, and it’s protecting his brother on the ground. He can’t turn, he can’t do anything, but he hears galloping behind him, and a moment later, a Hornwood man is beside him. 

 

“Bring my brother back to camp!” he says. 

 

Here on the battlefield he is not a bastard, he is not Lord Commander of the Wall, he is not the thing Lady Melisandre brought back from the dead. He is a soldier, a warrior and they are all brothers in arms, for Winterfell. 

 

For Sansa. He is fighting for her. 

 

Their strategy is gone. He is aware of that. He can only feel pride for the men who shield the Hornwood soldier and his brother. Ghost is at his side. 

 

He charges. His men follow him. 

 

It’s a massacre. They knew it would come to that. Their men knew that and chose to die for House Stark. There is blood and mud everywhere: his men, the horses, the Boltons’ - his vision is a red haze. He swings his sword and cuts down man after man. 

 

War is never easy. It is senseless violence. The Boltons’ archers keep loosing arrows, killing indistinctly. They are holding back because they can’t lose men. They have honour, or so he wants to think. 

 

He didn’t go South when his father was murdered. He didn’t join Robb when he called the banners. He didn’t look for his sisters when news came that Arya was lost and Sansa was in King’s Landing. 

 

Every man he kills, every time he swings his sword, it screams his regret for not aiding his family. He chose honour over love, and what did it bring him? His own brothers killed him, his family gone, and he was brought back jagged and twisted. 

 

Tormund hoists him up from the ground at some point. Wun Wun is there and points at the men with a grunt. He needs to hold on, he thinks. 

 

The Boltons are surrounding them and if they don’t break the lines they will be slaughtered. They surround them. Shields with flayed men all around them. Spears kill men and he looks around for a way out. Is Rickon safe? Will Sansa be safe? 

 

He can’t die. 

 

There is infantry surrounding them, the Bolton's men behind them, and the only thing separating them from the fight is mountains of bodies. 

Their carefully planned strategy has failed, and he can only look around for a weak spot in the enemy’s formation. 

They don’t have enough men. They have lost too many already and they are fucked. 

 

“With me, lads, break their lines!” Davos cries. 

 

He fights, sees Wun Wun tearing men away from the Boltons’ formation, and sees Wildings, Mormonts, Hornwood, Mazin, and Stark men fight. 

 

They will go down fighting. He knows that. The infantry advances, and his arm is starting to ache. Ramsay is nowhere near the fight, and he needs to stop him. The battle won’t be won until he dies. 

 

They fall back, and there is commotion around him. Tormund and his men fight their way past him, running, sending him to the ground. 

 

He can’t breathe. He needs to fight. He needs to hold on. He needs to find Ramsay or all of this will have been for naught. He hears men fighting, he smells the blood, the mud, the shit and the piss of the battle. 

 

He will die suffocated or trampled by his own men if he doesn’t fight. He does. It’s dark, and it’s hot, and his heart is hammering in his chest as he fights his way up in the sea of men he’s into. 

 

He emerges and takes a deep breath. He looks around. Everyone around him is either running or fighting. They are still surrounded. He shares a look with Davos, who looks unharmed and sees Tormund fighting Smalljon Umber. 

 

When he hears the horns, he is still stuck, unable to move. His heart drums in his chest. She was right. Ramsay is overconfident. He has used his men as cannon fodder, and he is not prepared for the onslaught of the Knights of the Vale. 

 

It occurs to him that he must not have sent scouts, and he thinks Sansa must have relied on that. 

 

Ramsay flees, Wun Wun and Tormund are by his side. He runs after him. 

 


 

He is outside Winterfell. He hasn’t been in his home for over six years. He runs after Ramsay, and he is not surprised to see the gates closed. It won’t stop him. 

Even the gates of his home can do very little to stop Wun Wun. He breaches the gates. 

 

The Free Folks are with him. His father used to say that a man found their true friends in battle. He was right. Those men who have nothing to gain from fighting for him are bleeding and helping him. They are the ones who fight the Bolton men. 

 

Wun Wun is shot full of holes. He wants to touch him, and he almost does, but another arrow pierces his eye. 

Ramsay Bolton killed the last giant. 

 

It is the last life he takes. This he swears on his father in the courtyard of his childhood home. 

 

“You suggested one-on-one combat, didn’t you?” Ramsay says. He looks around, noticing that he is alone and that the Free Folk are all pointing their arrows at him. 

“I’ve reconsidered. I think that sounds like a wonderful idea!”

 

He drops Longclaw to the ground and grabs a shield when he sees that Ramsay is ready to shoot an arrow. 

 

He stalks toward him and parries three arrows. He idly notices that the shield he is using bears the Mormont sigil. It’s fitting, in a way. Stark and Mormonts died at the Red Wedding, so it’s only fair that a Stark using a Mormont shield eliminates the last Bolton.

He swings the shield and hits Ramsay in the face. He knocks him to the ground. Sansa told him that she believed her husband was a weak man. He is a monster, yes, but he is not strong. He is not a fighter. 

 

The blood and mud on his skin itches, but he pays no mind to that. He punches Ramsay. For his home, for Robb, his unborn baby and his wife, for Lady Catelyn, for Bran and Rickon, for Theon. For Sansa, for her nightmares, for the scars he knows she has that he has not seen, for the fear in her eyes, for her tears, for her innocence, for the blood she shed in her home. 

 

It’s not enough. It will never be enough. 

 

He feels the skin on his knuckles split under his leather gloves. He feels blood trickling down between his fingers. It doesn’t matter. He is a bloody creature. He doesn’t stop. 

 

Ramsay keeps smiling as the punches continue, and he thinks his home shouldn’t be soiled by his traitor blood. Sansa, however, bled in her home. No one came to save her. It’s only fair that the bastard who did this to her, who taunted them with Rickon’s wolf and his brother’s life, bleeds out in his home. 

 

He feels her. Later, he will be sure about that. When she gets inside Winterfell and stops to look at them, he feels Sansa. He stops short of bashing that monster’s head in. He looks at her. 

 

For once she is not wearing any masks. It’s the woman he has learned to know, the one he spoke to at night in his solar and in their tent. There is no judgement in her eyes. There is no contempt, no glee for their victory. 

 

Ramsay is not his to kill. He hasn’t seen the scars on Sansa’s body. She has let him glimpse the ones in her mind and heart - and he knows she needs to hold her husband’s life in her hands. 

 

She told him she wanted revenge and that she felt she had become like them. He thinks she is wrong. He thinks she is the best of all of them. She deserves to have revenge, justice or whatever she wants.

 

He lets Ramsay go. 

 

They won. Winterfell and the North belong to the Starks again. 

 

He can breath now. Sansa is alive. He hasn’t lost her. 

 


 

Hours later, he wouldn’t know how long it’s been, he finds Sansa with Rickon and the Maester. He has cleaned up the blood and the mud from his face, and the skin on his knuckles is broken and purple. He thinks there is not a single part of his body that is not bruised, but he doesn’t care. 

 

They are already burning the men outside Winterfell. Ramsay is in the kennels. For the first time since Theon took Winterfell, the Stark banners are hanging from the walls again. The Starks are back, and he imagines the next few weeks will be no less challenging than any battle. 

 

Rickon is asleep when he gets into the room. Sansa is sitting on a chair at his bedside, and she is nodding at something the Maester is saying. 

 

“How is he?” he asks. 

 

“Shaken, the Maester gave him something to calm him down.”

 

“I thought he was going to kill him in front of me. I –”

 

“He is alive. He told me about Ghost and you.”

 

“Is he all right? Did Ramsay -”

 

“He said he didn’t touch him. Didn’t feed him, but it could have been so much worse.”

 

He lets out a sigh. His heart aches for his brother. 

 

 “You were right,” he says. 

 

She shakes her head. “It doesn’t matter. None of it matters. I thought Rickon was lost. You brought him back.”

 

“Ghost saved him.”

 

“And whose direwolf is he?” there is a hint of a smile playing on her lips. 

 

“They came for you. The Knights of the Vale.”

 

“Yes. But everyone saw you running after Ramsay. We won.”

 

“You don’t look like we did.”

 

 “Where is he, Jon?” she asks. 

 

It’s not over for her. It will not be over until the monster she was forced to marry is dead. 

 

He tells her. She lets out a chuckle. It sounds bitter and full of disgust. 

 

“Winterfell is yours, Lady Stark,” he tells her. 

 

“It’s ours , Jon. Can you watch over Rickon? I’ll be back in a while.”

 

She won the battle. She outplayed her husband, he suspects she is playing a game with Baelish, and she looks exhausted. She looks like she hates herself. She looks like the ghost of their father is haunting her. 

 

He will be there for her when she comes back. He is not leaving her. 

 


 

There was a moment, hours before when the Knights of the Vale surrounded the Boltons’ men where she smiled. She was happy. It lasted a few seconds, then Littlefinger spoke, breaking that fleeting feeling. 

 

“The North is yours, my dear. And this is just the beginning of what we can do together.”

 

No. She is twisted, distorted, broken apart, and haphazardly mended back together, but she is not, and she will never be, like Petyr Baelish. She is not like any of them. And yet, she forsook honour, fought dirty, and outplayed her husband to take her home back. 

 

And yet, she kissed Jon last night - and she wants more. Provided that he doesn’t hate her now. 

 

And yet, she is watching her husband’s bloodied face, and she feels absolutely nothing. There is no fear, no hatred. She is tired of being scared, of being used. Ramsay will die because he is a monster, because his knives tore into her skin, and he carved out what little innocence she had left. 

 

He needs to die so that the Starks can reclaim Winterfell uncontested. It’s their home by birthright and conquest. No one will dispute their ownership.

 

She watches him for a long time before he regains consciousness. It’s good to see him bleed, to know he is human, like her, like Theon. 

 

“Sansa,” he says. “Hello, Sansa.”

 

She wondered sometimes. If Ramsay had not been the monster he is. If he had been another man. Would she have learned to love him? Would she have still hated him because he took her home and his father killed her brother? 

Ramsay, however, is a monster. And she stopped believing in tales and scenarios where her life is not an abject nightmare a long time ago. 

 

“Is this where I’ll be staying now?” he asks. 

 

He knows her. She hates that Ramsay knows her in ways that no one else will ever do. She hates that he can read her with a look. She hates that she had to marry him in her home. 

 

“No, our time together is about to come to an end,” he says as if he had been a good husband to her. As if he had not defiled her in any way he could for months. 

 

“That’s all right.” He says, “You can’t kill me. I’m part of you now.”

 

No. She may be all wrong, but he will never be part of her. 

 

“Your words will disappear. Your House will disappear. Your name will disappear. All memory of you will disappear, This I can promise you, Ramsay Snow.”

 

The hounds’ cages have been opened. They are smelling him, one of them is already circling him. 

 

“My hounds will never harm me.”

 

“You haven’t fed them in seven days. You said it yourself to my brother.”

 

“They’re loyal beasts.”

 

“They were. Now they’re starving.”

 

She watches the scene. Her father tells them that the person who passed the sentence should wield the sword. He also tells her to look the person in the eye. If they cannot, perhaps the person doesn’t deserve to die. 

 

She can’t tear her eyes off the scene. He screams as his hounds tear him apart. She turns her back and walks away. The snow is falling, and when his screams stops she can’t help the smile on her lips. 

 

If that means she is a monster, she will live with that. She will breathe easier now that Ramsay is dead. She is free. She won’t be anyone’s possession ever again. Baelish thinks it’s a beginning for them. 

 

He doesn’t know. He can’t suspect that it’s just the beginning of his end. 

 

Yet, when she turns a corner, she stops and rests her forehead against the wall for a moment. 

 

What has she become? 

 

She needs to see Jon. She needs to feel human again. 

 


 

She comes to him later that night. He is in his old room, which hasn’t changed much. Rickon is still asleep, his breathing even, and the Maester told him he would warn them when he woke up. 

 

She comes to him clad in her dark cloak, her hair loose on her shoulders.. She is shivering and looks like a vision, all red, white, and black. 

 

He is applying a salve on his bruised knuckles and wrapping them in gauze when she sits down on the chair next to him.

 

“Let me help you,” she says.

 

She is beautiful. She is his sister . And he wishes it stopped him from feeling what he feels for her. It doesn’t. There is no absolution for his sin, but he doesn’t want to drag her down with him. 

 

Yet, he nods, and he lets her wrap his hand with the gauze. She does a good job with it. 

 

“You didn’t kill him,” she says. 

 

He swallows and says, “No, I didn’t.”

 

“Thank you.” she says, “Does it make me a monster?”

 

“You said you -”

 

“I know what I said.” She takes his other hand in hers and starts wrapping the gauze around his knuckles. 

 

“How did he die?”

 

“His hounds.”

 

If he didn’t feel so exhausted and hollowed out by that day, he would laugh and tell her that he got exactly what he deserved, but he is not sure what she wants to hear. 

 

“Do you feel better?” he asks. 

 

“Yes. He is dead. He can’t hurt anyone ever again. But I don’t like the person I was today.”

 

“You saved us and won the battle.”

 

“One would think the Lannisters raised me. And they did."

 

“You were their hostage.”

 

“Aye. But still.”

 

“You told me they were coming. I knew they were coming. I was losing the battle.”

 

“Promise me that if I become like that again, you will tell me. They broke me. They don’t get to make me one of them.”

 

“You are not.”

 

“But you can barely look at me.”

 

“It’s not - we kissed Sansa.”

 

“And?”

 

“It’s wrong.”

 

Her lips cover his so suddenly and quickly that he blinks in confusion for a moment. She kisses him, all fire and desperation, and he kisses her back. He feels her fingers sneaking up to his crotch, under his breeches, around his cock. 

 

“Does it feel wrong?” she asks when they break the kiss. Her fingers are wrapped in a fist around his cock and are moving up and down his length. 

 

“Sansa—” he says. It’s a warning, a plea. They cannot do this, not tonight. She is coming undone at the seams; he can see that, and he feels raw after the battle.  

 

“We both feel something,” she says. She places a soft kiss on his jaw and another on the corner of his lips. 

 

“It doesn’t matter what I feel.”

 

He is hard in her hand, and she knows exactly how to move it to make his breath quicken and almost make him lose his head. 

 

“It seems to me that what you are feeling matters,” she says. 

 

He gently grabs her wrist and whispers, “Stop it.”

 

She retreats her hand immediately. Her eyes are big, and her cheeks are flushed. 

 

“Not like this,” he says. Not to banish her demons and ghosts, not to feel less raw and hollowed out. They deserve better. 

 

If what they have is a sin, so be it. He will be in hell. She deserves better than that. 

 

Her touch is chaste when she finishes wrapping his other hand and keeps it in hers for a moment. 

 

“Jon Snow, saving Wildings, the North and his sister from herself.”

 

“Talk to me. We said that we would be there for each other. I am here.”

 

 “I know we are not in the camp any more. But can I sleep here tonight? I can’t be alone.”

 

“Aye.”

 

“People will talk.”

 

“It’s not people I’m worried about.”

 

“You’re worried about me. Do you think I will come to my senses and see how wrong this is?”

 

He doesn’t reply. She raises his hand and kisses his bandaged knuckles. One by one. It’s a chaste gesture. She looks at him and says, “It won’t happen.”

 

He believes her. He wants to believe her so badly. 

 

“And I’m not going anywhere.”

 

She smiles. She lets go of his hand and takes a vial from the pocket of her dress. 

 

“I bought that in Mole’s Town. It’s poison. The woman who sold it to me said it was quick and effective. I was going to drink it if the battle was lost.”

 

“We didn’t lose.”

 

“No. And I don’t need it any more. I’m free. You set me free.”

 

“You did it yourself.”

 

“No. I’ve ensnared myself to Baelish. But we have time.”

 

“He won’t have you.”

 

“He can’t. I’m yours.” she simply says. It makes his heart burst in his chest. He makes him smile. He feels close to tears as well. 

 

“Aye. Let’s get some sleep, Lady Stark.”

 

“I’m not a monster,” she says. 

 

“No, you are not.”

 

“And you really believe it,” she says. 

 

“Yes.”

 

He doesn’t tell her she is his. He envelopes her in his aching arms, and her head rests on his chest.

 

“I love your heartbeat,” she says. 

 

“Sleep well, Sansa. I’m here. No one is going to harm you, I promise.”

 

She looks at him and smiles a little. “One day I might believe it.”

 

“I will make you believe it.”

 

She nods against his chest. 

 

He thought he would have trouble falling asleep. He feels so wired and wrung out. Instead, sleep claims him right away. Seconds later, Sansa, in his arms, falls asleep. 

 


 

She joins Jon on the rampage. It’s a cold day, and it’s snowing. She sees the Red Woman going away, but she doesn’t ask what happened. 

 

It’s been three days since the battle. They have not talked about what happened in Jon’s room the first night. She has slept in his bed for the past three nights. 

It started to keep the nightmares away in the tent they shared. It’s become something more now. 

 

“I’m having the Lord’s chamber prepared for you,” he says. 

 

“Mother and Father’s room? You should take it.”

 

“I’m not a Stark,” he says.

 

“You are to me,” she says. And she knows it’s not the first time she told him Whatever they have between them, Jon is a Stark. Rickon, Jon and her are the Starks of Winterfell. 

 

“You are the Lady of Winterfell. And until Rickon comes of age, we are his regents,” he says. 

 

“He doesn’t want to be Lord of Winterfell or anything. He wants his family together,” she says. She hates to admit that it’s convenient that her brother told her he would waive his rights to Winterfell when the Lords come. 

 

She has one move to keep themselves safe from Baelish. It’s risky, and Rickon’s presence might have jeopardized her plan. 

 

“When did he tell you?” 

 

“Just this morning. He needs time. He is not fit to be the Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North.”

 

“Was it your idea?”

 

“No. He came to me and told me. Do you genuinely think I would take my brother’s rights away?”

 

“No. But you deserve to be the Lady of Winterfell. We’re standing here because of you. The battle was lost until the Knights of the Vale rode in. They came because of you. So, what will Lord Baelish ask in return?”

 

“Eventually my hand in marriage. He can’t right now. They all need to make sure I’m not carrying Ramsay’s child. And we will have time.”

 

“Do you trust him to wait for you?”

 

“Only a fool would trust Littlefinger.” She looks at him. “We needed his men. I’m sorry you had to live through that battle, but I’m not sorry I wrote to him.”

 

“We have so many enemies now,” he says. 

 

“I’m not your enemy. I will never be,” she replies. 

 

“I know. I’m not happy with him being here, but I trust you.”

 

“And I trust you,” she says. 

 

And I love you. And you are honourable and will protect me even from myself she thinks. 

 

He kisses her forehead, and it’s a chaste kiss, brief. The kind of kiss a brother would give to his sister. Because they’re on the ramparts of Winterfell, and everyone could see them. He is protecting her, even now. 

 

“Jon,”

 

He turns and looks at her. 

 

“A raven came from the Citadel. A white raven. Winter is here.”

 

Jon smiles and looks up at the sky. She sees tears glistening in his eyes. He looks at her and says, “Well, father always promised, didn’t he?”

 

He leaves her with these words. Yes, father promised. 

Father promised her another match, when she was a stupid child in King’s Landing, with someone brave, gentle and strong. 

 

She found him. And she doesn’t care that they share blood. 

She is not letting him go. 




 

She loves the Godswood. She doesn’t pray. She wouldn’t know how to, after all she has seen. She is thankful, however. And she supposes that the Gods if they exist, will hear her thoughts. They will know she is thankful. 

 

Baelish finds her there. She wasn’t praying exactly. She was thinking. She expected a visit from Baelish and she needs to know what he wants. She needs to make her move. 

 

“Forgive me, my lady. If you’re at prayer -” 

 

“I’m done with all that.” It’s a lie. She thanked the Old Gods because Rickon was alive, Jon was there with her, and she was safe. Baelish doesn’t need to know that. 

 

“I came here every day when I was a girl. I prayed to be somewhere else. Back then, I only thought of what I wanted, never about what I had.”

 

It’s the truth. But it’s one Baelish knows about her. He has known her for a long time, after all. It’s a truth that doesn’t put her in jeopardy.

 

She stands up and walks toward the man, saying, “I was a stupid girl!”

 

That, too, is the truth. One that Littlefinger will love. He likes to think of himself as her mentor, her teacher. He is, in part.

 

“You were a child.”

 

“What do you want?” she asks. 

 

“I thought you knew what I wanted.”

 

“I was wrong,” she says. No, she wasn’t. Not completely. The truth is that Baelish made a mistake with the Boltons, and she will use it until it destroys him. 

 

“No, you weren’t,” he says. Of course, he knows. He taught her how to play this part of the game, after all. 

 

“Every time I’m faced with a decision, I close my eyes, and I see the same pictures. Whenever I consider an action, I ask myself: will this action help to make this picture a reality? Pull it out of my mind and into the world?”

 

He has gotten closer to her as he talks. She doesn’t move. She doesn’t say a word. 

 

“And I only act if the answer is yes.” he continues. “A picture of me on the Iron Throne and you by my side.”

 

He leans into her to kiss him, but this time, Sansa is prepared. She gently pushes him away. She is the abused widow of Ramsay Bolton. Even Littlefinger will show restraint now. 

 

“It’s a pretty picture,” she says. It turns her stomach. But for the first time, Baelish is giving her something she can use—a key to his mind and his thoughts. 

He is probably five or six steps ahead of her on many fronts, but she has been planning independently. 

 

She needs him to talk. To confirm what she knows. 

 

“News of the Battle will spread quickly through the Seven Kingdoms. I’ve declared for House Stark for all to hear.”

 

She doesn’t look at him, and almost smiles when she says, “You declared for other houses before, Lord Baelish. It’s never stopped you from serving yourself.”

 

“The past is gone for good,” he says. 

 

He is wrong, but she doesn’t correct him. They are playing the game now, and she will let him believe what he wants to believe. 

 

“You can sit here mourning its departure, or you can prepare for the future,” he says.

 

Here. The information she needs. 

 

“You, my love, are the future of House Stark. Who should the North rally behind? A trueborn daughter of Ned and Catelyn Stark born here at Winterfell or a motherless bastard born in the South?”

 

“What of my brother Rickon?” she asks. 

 

“He is terribly young and unfit to rule. I told you, my love, you are the future of House Stark. Not the young Rickon or your half-brother.”

 

She knew he would say that. And she knows exactly what to do now. 

 


 

They are in her solar when a soldier knocks on the door. They are working. The Boltons depleted Winterfell’s resources. They have gold, but there is so much to do. Jon is overseeing the rebuilding of the castle and the training of men. Sansa is working on the ledgers trying to come up with ways to have more food now that Winter is here. 

 

“Lady Brienne is back, my Lady, my Lord,” the soldier says, hesitates, and then adds, “She is not alone.”

 

She looks at Jon. They move as one and leave the room, walking down the hallway and toward the Courtyard. She noticed that Jon and her don’t really need words to communicate when it’s about their duty to Winterfell. He is by her side, his bruised hands covered by the gloves he is wearing, his cloak billowing behind him. They are the Lord and Lady of Winterfell. 

 

And if her plans work, he will be more. 

 

Brienne is in the Courtyard with Pod and another man. The last time she saw him, she was a child. He is grayer than she remembers, but he stands tall, looking around with his hand on the hilt of his sword. 

 

“My Lady, Lord Snow,” Brienne says. “I’m relieved to see you home.”

 

“Thank you, Lady Brienne,” she says. 

 

She is happy the woman is back. Although she didn’t truly expect the Tullys' forces to join them, she is happy her uncle is there. 

 

“Uncle Brynden,” she says softly.

 

“You look like your mother, Sansa,” the man says, his voice thick with emotion. 

 

She swallows. She had heard those words many times over the years since she left the North. But they never came from someone who truly loved her mother. She misses her. She thinks she would be horrified with the woman she has become, for the man she loves, for her lack of honour, but she loves her anyway. 

 

She will never stop being Catelyn Tully’s daughter, regardless of the choices she makes to survive. 

 

The hug with her uncle is tight, and it dislodges something in her heart. She is getting back another piece of her family: Wolves and Trouts, Starks and Tullys. She was so alone for so long, and now she is home, and she has her family with her. 

 

“Lady Brienne told me about Baelish. Is he here?” The Blackfish whispers in her ear.

 

She nods. “We need to talk.”

 

Having the Blackfish here when the Lords come will help her if she can convince him that it’s the only way to keep her family safe and to give him back Riverrun eventually. 

 

“Thank you for coming,” she says, stepping back from the man. “Do you know my brother Jon Snow?”

 

“I don’t.” He says. His voice is stern, and she prays that the man will not hold a grudge against Jon for her mother’s sake. 

 

“Heard great things about you since we came North.” the man says. 

 

Jon looks at her for a moment. He never does well with praise. She is ready to intervene, to defuse the situation, but her uncle shakes his hand and tells him, “Thank you for protecting my niece.”

 

Jon doesn’t reply to those words. She wants to roll her eyes, but she keeps her face blank. People are watching them. 

 

“You can stay here as long as you want, uncle. We will help you take back your home when the time is right.”

 

The man looks at her. “When the time is right?” he asks. 

 

“Come, uncle. We have much to discuss.” 

 

The Blackfish cocks an eyebrow at her words. What did Brienne tell him? Did she expect to find a cowering girl? A wilting flower?

 

She is a wolf. And she is on the prowl. 

 


 

“No,” Jon says. 

 

They are in her solar. Brienne and Pod are outside. There are no outsiders listening in. She knows Baelish has eyes and ears everywhere in the castle; she expects Varys, wherever he is, to have his own little birds, and there are probably other people from Northern Houses checking on them before the other Lords arrive. 

 

Of course, Jon would say no. She knew he would. 

 

“If anyone should rule the North, it is you. You are the Ned Stark’s eldest living child!” he says. 

 

It’s true. She won the war. She killed Ramsay. She learned the hard way that the truth is not what does or undoes kings and queens. 

 

“I can’t,” she says. 

 

“Because of Littlefinger?” her uncle asks. 

 

“Because I was married to a Lannister and a Bolton. Because after the wars, they will never trust a woman to be their Queen,” she explains. 

 

It’s unfair. But it is what it is. Lady Mormont, one of their staunchest allies, told her plainly when they talked. 

 

“It’s not fair, my lady, but we need to protect the North right now.” the child said. 

 

Her uncle, however, is not wrong. She is doing that to protect Jon and herself from Baelish. She can buy time. She feels she’s been running out of time since she sent her raven to the man, but she can beat him. She knows she can. 

 

“I won’t usurp you!” Jon says. 

 

“You are not usurping anyone. You are a Stark—Robb’s brother, Ned Stark’s son. This is how we protect the North and ourselves!” She snaps at the last words. 

 

“You are doing it again,” he says, shaking his head.  

 

The Blackfish is looking at them, a frown marring his brow. 

 

“No. I am trying to protect this family and the North.”

 

“What would your mother say?” Jon asks. 

 

She looks at her uncle. He surprised her. She thought he would be more hostile toward her father’s son, but he hasn’t said a word so far. He has been gruff to Jon, but respectful. 

 

“She would be furious.” the Blackfish says.

 

She sighs. “Mother and Father are gone. There is just us now. Robb lost the North. We got it back. Winter is here, Cersei still wants my head, and the Others are coming. We owe it to the North to lead them, and there is only you, Jon.”

 

“Being King won’t stop Littlefinger.” he says. 

 

“No, But it gives you control over the Vale. He has declared  for House Stark.”

 

“And it gives you control over the Riverlands once we oust the Freys from Riverrun.” the Blackfish adds, “We will fight for the living when the time comes, Snow.”

 

“Would you bend the knee to a bastard?” he asks the Blackfish. 

 

The Blackfish doesn’t answer for a moment, then he says, “The alternative would be bending the knee to a Lannister. It’s never going to happen. Your father broke my niece’s heart, but he raised good children.”

 

“Mother was wrong about Jon,” she says. 

 

“Sansa,” both Jon and her uncle say at the same time. 

 

“It was never your fault. I have met true bastards. You are nothing like them,” she says. She thinks her voice is even, and she is careful not to show any of her feelings in front of her uncle. 

 

Jon looks at her. His face is so open. There is so much honesty in his eyes. She will be proud to call him her King. The one she chose. The one she loves. 

 

“I’m not sitting here dwindling my thumbs, niece. How do we stop Baelish?”

 

“We get control of the Knights of the Vale. He killed aunt Lysa.” she says, “I lied to protect him because I was alone, there was no one I could trust.”

 

The Blackfish nods. “Lysa was always in love with him. I should have done more for her..”

 

She looks at him. She owes it to him to look at him while he mourns his niece. Her aunt was unstable; she tried to kill her, but she understands her uncle’s grief. Baelish will pay for that too. 

 

“He is dangerous.” she says, “we must move carefully.”

 

“We will. He will not see us coming.”

 

She nods, but she thinks Baelish will have strategies in place as soon as he hears that her uncle is there. Later, she will tell Jon that she thinks she can buy them six months, perhaps less. She will tell him that she will play the game with the man, pretending, lying, and breaking every oath if it means they will be safe. 

 

“Another thing,” the Blackfish says. “Cersei Lannister.”

 

“She will make her move,” she says. There is nothing she can do about it. She can try and be ready, but the woman’s wrath will come one way or another. She will not harm Jon, she cannot afford to fight a war in the North, in Winter. But she doesn’t think she is safe from Cersei Lannister.  

 

“She will not harm you,” Jon says. 

 

She smiles. She knows he means it. He promised her she would believe him one day when he told her he would protect her. She wants to. 

 

“She won’t wage a war against you, not now.” The Blackfish says. 

 

“No, she can’t. It won’t stop her; nothing ever does,” she says. 

 

 The Lords will come soon. They need to undo the damages the Iron Born and the Boltons did to Winterfell and the North. They need the Lords to know that the Starks will guide them through Winter as they have done for millennia. 

 

Winter has come, and the wolves need to be together. Her father was right. She understands it now. She feels it in her blood, in her bones. The pack will survive. Rickon, Jon and her. Bran and Arya, wherever they are. They will endure. 

 


 

“You can’t expect the Knights of the Vale to fight with Wildings invaders,” Lord Royce says. 

 

“We didn’t invade, we were invited!” Tormund replies.

 

“Not by me.” Lord Royce replies, sitting down. 

 

He stands up. He is in the place where his father used to sit. He feels like someone will kick him out, but he needs to talk. “The freefolks, the northerners, and the Knights of the Vale fought bravely, fought together, and we won. My father used to say we find our true friends on the battlefield.” 

 

“The Boltons are defeated. The war is over. Winter has come. If the maesters are right it will be the coldest one in a thousand years. We should ride home and wait out the coming storms.” Lord Cerwin says. 

 

He wishes it were that simple. He wishes nothing more than to have Winterfell for Sansa, Rickon and himself and live through the Winter with them. 



“My Lord,” Rickon says,, getting up from his chair. His brother looks around, nervously stealing glances at Sansa and him. “We all wish things were that simple. We know that the real enemy is coming. That is why I chose to let my brother Jon lead us through the war as the head of Winterfell. Winter is here, and the Staks will protect the North as they have done for thousands of years!”

 

Rickon sits down, the Lords knew already. Rickon made his will very clear. His brother will always have a home in Winterfell. No one objects to Ned Stark’s son giving up his seat and his legacy to his bastard brother. The North has lost too much, shed too much blood, and grieved for too many people to care.

 

“My brother is right. I thank him for his trust, and I must warn you all: the war is not over,” he says. “And I promise you, the true enemy won’t wait out the storm. He brings the storm.”

 

Some of the Lords already know what he is talking about: the Houses that pledged for the Starks have all been informed about the Others. He feels infinitely less alone now. He doesn’t know how they will defeat the Night King, but he knows that his people, northerners and free folk, will be by his side when the time comes. 

 

He sees Litterfinger lurking in a corner, the Blackfish is sitting next to Lord Royce, Brienne is standing nearby, next to Ser Davos. Rickon is sitting next to Sansa at his table. He can’t see their hands, and he knows she must be holding her brother’s hand under the table. Rickon is a strong boy; he will be a great Lord one day, but for now, he is still shaken and scared. 

 

Sansa looks magnificent. She wants him to be King, and he will be if it protects her and their home. 

 

He doesn’t know how these men will accept him as their King, but he will never lie to them. If it comes down to it, he will die for the North and for the woman he loves. So he holds Lord Cerwyn's gaze and waits for the people to discuss it and realize what he is talking about. 

 

He is not surprised when Lyanna Mormont, the child who was the first to pledge her men and her sword to the Starks, stands up. Sansa told him it would happen. Lady Mormont may be a child, but she is the Lady of one of the oldest Houses in the North. Her mother died for Robb, and only a fool would try to belittle her. 

 

“Your son was butchered at the Red Wedding, Lord Manderley, but you refused the call. You swore allegiance to House Stark, Lord Glover, but in their hour of greatest need, you refused the call. And you, Lord Cerwyn, your father was skinned alive by Ramsay Bolton. Still, you refused the call. But House Mormont remembers. The North remembers. We know no King but the King in the North, whose name is Stark. I don’t care if he’s a bastard. Ned Starks blood runs through his veins. He’s my King. From this day until his last day!”

 

Sansa is smiling. The people are in rapt silence. Lady Mormont commands the room and she spoke her mind. Sansa told him it would happen, still - he is breathless. He is Winterfell's bastard. He is the boy who ran to the Wall to shed his name and be something more. He is the crow who loved a Wilding and learned their ways. He is the traitor they knifed and let bleed out in the snow. 

 

He is a brother. He was a son. He had never met his mother, and his father had not had the chance to tell him about her. He is bloody, unhealed scars in his chest,  and jagged pieces inside himself that don’t quite fit together unless he is with his sister. 

 

She believes in him. 

He loves her so much that he would tear the world asunder for her. 

 

Lord Manderley, whom he remembers from when he was a child during one of his visits, gets up from his seat. “Lady Mormont speaks harshly,” he says, “and truly. My son died for Robb Stark, the Young Wolf. I didn’t think we’d find another King in my lifetime. I didn’t commit my men to your cause, because I didn’t want more Manderleys dying for nothing. But I was wrong. Jon Snow avenged the Red Wedding. He is the White Wolf!” 

 

Lord Manderley unsheats his sword and bends the knee, saying, “The King in the North!”

 

He can’t tear his eyes away from the scene. And he balls his hands into fists when Lord Glover stands up.

 

“I did not fight beside you on the field, and I will regret it until my dying day. A man can only admit when he was wrong and ask forgiveness.”

 

He swallows. His words on that day still burn, but they need the North to be united against the Others. His pride is not important. 

 

“There is nothing to forgive, my Lord.”

 

“There will be more fights to come. House Glover will stand behind House Stark as we have for a thousand years. And I will stand behind Jon Snow.” 

 

Lord Glover bends the knee, shouts of: The King in the North rippling in the room. The other Lords raise their swords, repeating those words. 

 

The King in the North. 

 

He raises - he doesn’t even remember when he sat down again, and looks at Sansa. She is smiling at him, and although she is wearing a careful mask, he can see pride sparkling in her eyes. She doesn’t want the throne, he realizes. She didn’t lie to him. She chose him to ber her King. 

 

He takes a breath, his heart hammering in his chest. He will not disappoint Sansa. He will lead the North through Winter, defeat the Others and all their enemies, and make her proud of him. 

 

These people don’t know that he craves his sister’s touch even now. They would not choose him if they knew. And yet, his love for Sansa has never been stronger. 

 




There is a gallery that connects the chambers in the family wing of Winterfell. She remembers her siblings all playing in the dark space during rainy days when they couldn’t play outside. There are torches on the walls now. She knows Roose Bolton and Ramsay must have been aware of them, but the access was blocked in the room where she was kept. 

 

She has been using the gallery for days to go to Jon. She bars her door  she can’t risk anyone knowing, not even Brienne. They would not understand. Or they would - because even if there have been only two kisses between them, she craves him. 

 

It’s madness. She thinks. She is going to him when their castle is filled with guests. Friends and foes. He is her King. They named him King because she played her hand. She saw Littlefinger’s face, she knows how disappointed he is, how unhappy he is with the Lords’ choice. 

 

Unlike him, she has known since the beginning the Lords would never pick her. She has watched Cersei Lannister twist herself into the hateful woman she has known because she was never chosen because of her gender. 

 

She will not turn into her. 

 

Besides, she saw who really holds the power, and it’s not always Kings or Queens. 

Jon will be a good King. Unlike those she met, he has a good heart and honour, and he cares for the people. The Freefolk trust him blindly, and the northern men who fought with him would do it again. She knows he will be adored and safe. 

 

She will make sure he is safe. 

 

She needs her mind to stop spinning. It will drive her mad if she thinks about the future, about what the Lords will expect from them, and how now that there is no war, she is a widow, and he is a King, things might change. 

 

She runs into the gallery, feeling out of breath. Her heart is a wild animal in her chest, her hands shaking. She - she should go back to her chambers. She should put an end to everything before life does it for her. She should protect herself because, in her experience, no one will do it for her. 

 

She can’t. 

 

She softly knocks on the door. He opens it. 

It’s already too late. 

 

She flees into his arms like the day they reunited in Castle Black. Does he feel it too? Is he scared that they will tear them apart? Does he feel the need to stake his claim on her like she does on him?

 

His arms are wrapped around her waist, her face is buried in the crook of his neck, her arms are around his shoulders. He smells like home and saop and fire. Her heart aches for him. 

 

I can’t lose you, she thinks, closing her eyes when he kisses the crown of her head. They don’t move. The only noises in the room is the fire cracking in the hearth, outside the room some people are still in the keep, drinking, elsewhere in the castle people are sleeping. None of them matter. 

 

“I can feel your heart beating -” he says, his breath hot against her temple, his lips pressing a kiss there. 

 

“Don’t send me away,” she says. 

 

She pleaded a king on her knees once. Jon is as different from Joffrey as anyone can be. Nonetheless, she is begging him. 

 

“I don’t know if I can -” he says. 

 

I want you. She wants to say, but she is not wired that way. Ladies are not wanton. 

I love you. The words are in her throat, on her tongue. She wants to say them because they are the truth, and she has been a liar for so long. 

 

He seeks her lips. It’s tentative, and she feels butterflies in her stomach, and what she feels for him bursts through her, and it almost hurts. 

 

She kisses him back, and her hands shake as she trails her fingers up and down his back. She is his. She has never felt anything like that in her life. When she was younger,, she thought love was like depicted in the tales. 

 

It’s not. 

 

It fills her. It’s scary. It makes her heart quiver. It takes her breath away. It’s consuming her. It’s a balm for her cracked soul. It’s the quiet of nights spent in front of the fire and a cot in a tent while their bodies huddle closer to each other for warmth. It’s the way he banished her nightmares and beat the monster who hurt her bloody. 

 

It’s his lips on hers, the tip of his tongue lick along the seams of her lips and her granting him access.

They walk backwards, his bed is behind her, and she is afraid, but she is more scared at the idea of losing him - to the North, to their duties, to life. 

 

“Sansa -” he breathes against her lips. “Are you sure?” 

 

She nods. She is his. That cannot change. It will never change. She doesn’t care about right or wrong. She doesn’t care about the gods. She only cares about him. 

 

His lips are soft, he tastes like wine, and his hands are cupping her face while he kisses her. 

 

“You are shaking,”  he says when they break their kiss. 

 

She smiles. It’s true. She is shaking. She has never felt anything remotely like that. She is choosing him. 

 

He is choosing her. 

 

She is wearing a cloak above her nightgown, and she can’t help parting her lips when his fingers are on the clasp. He helps her out of the cloak. His eyes are dark, but his look is so kind and soft that it makes her heart ache. 

 

He is her Jon. Although he was a stranger when they reunited at the Wall, he was there for her, with her. 

 

His fingers trace her collarbone, and she tilts her head to the side. He looks so young and open, and she loves him so much that it almost brings her to tears. She needs to touch him, to feel his skin under her fingertips. 

 

She trails her hand up and cups the back of his neck. His skin is so warm, so soft. She seeks his lips and their bodies slid closer to each other. His hands are in her hair, his fingers carding through it, and she sighs in his arms, 

 

She knows what happens next. She is not afraid. She could never be afraid of Jon. He isn’t pushing her down to the bed. He is barely touching her body. He is kissing her as if they had all the time in the world. 

 

It feels like it’s true. 

 

“Sansa,” he whispers against her face. It sounds like a prayer, sending shivers down her spine. 

 

Her hair is loose on her shoulders. He looks at her with a small smile on his lips. 

 

She smiles as well. The fear she had while walking down to his room is fading. No one can part them. She has never believed in anything as strongly as she believes in them. 

 

“I will never hurt you,” he says. 

 

She nods. He kisses her again, and she feels hear pooling in her belly, the space between them is hot, and she wants. 

 

His hands are on her waist again, and he gently lowers her down to his bed. There is a moment where she feels like she wants to run. It’s a mere heartbeat lost in an ocean of desire, but he notices it. He is next to her on the bed, and there is concern on his face. 

 

She kisses it away. She can’t speak her wants. She can’t tell him how much she loves him. She can show him that she is not afraid. She can show him that she is his. And he is hers. 

 

She smiles against his lips when she feels him relaxing. That moment doesn’t belong to the ghosts of her past, to the pain and the blood. It belongs to them. 

 

It’s a sin. If she still believed in gods, she would be afraid. What she feels and what she sees in his eyes cannot be wrong. 

 

Their touches linger, and somehow, his jerkin comes off, his tunic is unbuttoned, and she feels his fingers help her out of her nightgown. 

 

“I have scars,” she says. 

 

“Me too,” he whispers. “We are alive, my love.”

 

My love. 

 

Her breath catches in her throat. His voice was low as he said those words, and they made her eyes fill with tears. 

 

“Sansa -”  he says. His brow is furrowed. 

 

“You said, my love,” she says. Her voice is thick with emotion. She has forgotten about her scars, the ugly marks on her skin, she only cares about the look in his eyes, the curve of his lips, his weight he supports on his elbow on her. 

 

“I mean it.” he rasps. 

 

She blinks back her tears. He will taste them on her lips when he kisses her again. And he does. Soft brushes of his lips against hers. She is aware that, at some point, she has spread her legs and should feel wanton, but she doesn’t. She craves his touch now. She craves to touch his skin. 

 

He seems to read her mind because he sits on the bed and takes off his tunic with a swift movement. 

 

She sees the scars on his chest. They look like they haven’t healed. 

 

“Do they hurt?” she asks. 

 

He shakes his head. “No, I can barely feel them any more.”

 

“Can - can I touch them?” she asks. 

 

He nods. He takes her hand in his and guides it to his chest. 

 

“They are all dead, aren’t they?” she asks. 

 

“Aye,” he says. 

 

“Good.” 

 

He moves, and he is above her, scattering kisses on her face, trailing down on her neck and stopping on her breasts. There is a nasty scar under one her breasts. He traces it with the pad of his fingers, but she stops thinking about it altogether when his mouth covers her nipple. 

 

The jolts of pleasure she feels take her by surprise. She arches her back, letting out a moan when he suckles on her nipple while his other hand is cupping her other breast, rolling her other nipple between his fingers. She feels the throbbing between her legs again. It’s sweet, hot, wet. 

 

And she can feel his arousal against her stomach. 

 

He doesn’t seem to be in a hurry. He leaves her breast to focus his attention on the other, licking a stripe between her breasts,

 

“You are beautiful,” he says, his voice thick with arousal now. 

 

“So are you,” she says, and seeks his skin as well, kissing his shoulders, and in chest, making him shiver, and his hips rocking  against hers. And it’s a delicious. friction. 

 

They need more. Jon, however, is kissing her belly now. He tracks the scars he finds with his fingertips, and it’s almost as if he is eliminating them. 

His mouth is now close to her pelvis. He looks at her, “Let me make you feel good -”

 

She knows it can feel good. She remembers Myranda peaking with her tongue lapping at her cunt. 

“Not now,” she says. “Next time.”

 

He looks at her and nods, “Of course, Sansa. You are in control here.”

 

She nods. She will tell about what happened with Myranda one day, but not that night. 

 

Jon doesn’t seem angry. His fingers trail down her tummy. 

 

He doesn’t say a word. He’s asking for permission to touch her. And she wants to feel his fingers inside herself. 

 

She only knew pain, and it’s her past. 

 

His fingers trail down. She arches her back when he teases her folds. His touch is gentle, and she feels the liquid fire in her belly leaking down her legs, and she genuinely doesn’t know what he will do now. 

 

And then he pushes a finger inside of her, and she lets out a sound, something between a sigh and a moan. 

 

“You are so wet -” he says. 

 

“And is it a good thing?” she asks. 

 

“Aye, my love. It’s a very good thing.” 

 

She kisses him again while his fingers are sliding in and out of her, and she lets out a moan when he adds another. She feels filled. She feels like it was always supposed to happen. She feels her muscles taut and a pressure building on her belly, a pleasure that fills every crack in herself. Jon’s thumbs press on the bundle of nerves on her sex, and Sansa cries out his name, over and over, when the pressure explodes, and she is shivering.

 

Was that what Shae and Margaery talked about? 

 

She can feel his arousal against her belly now. He is still wearing his breeches. 

 

“Make me yours,” she says. And she can’t believe she is saying those words. She is still shivering with the pleasure she felt. She wants to be joined to Jon. 

 

“Are you sure?” he asks.

 

“Very much so.” 

 

She doesn’t tell him she wants to feel him deep inside herself. She doesn’t want to know where she ends and he begins. 

 

He seems to read it on her face anyway. His breeches come off, and she looks at him, 

 

“I won’t hurt you,” he says.

 

“I’m not a maiden,” she replies matter-of-factly. 

 

“It may be so. But you are still innocent.”

 

She is hardly innocent either, Or perhaps she is - what does she know of pleasure? Of lovemaking?

 

He kisses her again and moves them onto the bed so that she is on top of him.

 

“Jon -” she says, confusion on her face, 

 

“Trust me-” he says.

 

And she does. Ramsay always rutted between her legs when she was on her back or pounded her from behind. He never let her be on top. The residual fears she has been feeling deep down disappear. 

 

She kisses him, their tongues languidly dancing around each other, and she feels his hands on her hips guiding her toward his cock. She isn’t worried, but her heart is beating fast in her chest. 

 

It’s really happening. There will be no turning back. She will be by Jon’s side. She will play the good sister, the Lady of Winterfell. She will be his lover. She will be his. 

 

Neither of them says a word as he guides her cunt to his cock. She lowers herself on his length, feeling stretched, filled up. His hands are on her hips, and she is balancing herself on his chest. 

 

She moves, and it’s nothing like the times with Ramsay. There is no pain. He is filling her whole, and they both still for a moment before she moves. They move together, their hips snapping, his hand on her naked back. There are scars all over it, and he is tracing them with his fingers. 

 

He moves a hand down between them, finds the bundle of nerves in her sex and circles it with his thumb, and she feels her inner walls clamping down on him. Another wave of pleasure is starting from the spine, Jon is letting it mount, until she cannot control the noises she make, or her movements. 

 

He presses his thumb on her bundles of nerves, and white hot pleasure makes her toes curl, but she keeps moving, she feels her walls fluttering around Jon’s cock, and she hears the sounds he is making. 

 

She kisses him when his movements grow frantic, and a moment later, she feels him spill inside of her. 

 

They’re both panting when she is in his arms. He kisses her temple and says, “Thank you, Sansa.”

 

“No - don’t. You showed me how it was supposed to be. You are Jon.”

 

They remain in silence for a while, Sansa letting air into her lungs, but she tilts her head to his side when he says, “I won’t let them separate us. Ever.”

 

“The Lords, our duties - they will ask things of us.”

 

“They will not get them. You said you are mine, Sansa. But I’m yours as well.”

 

“I was afraid while I was coming here. Afraid that they will take you away from me.”

 

“No one will. Ever.”

 

She believed him. 

 

“We should sleep. My King has a long day ahead of him tomorrow.”

 

“You really believe that I can do it?”

 

“There is no one I believe in more. You will be a great King.”

 

“And you, a great Lady of Winterfell and a princess.”

 

She laughs, “I don’t care about that..”

 

“But you are.. My princess. And My Queen, if I could.”

 

“I only want to be with you.”

 

“Lady Stark, the feeling is mutual.”

 

She is safe in the cocoon of his arms. 

 

They are together.

 

 And nothing else matters.

Notes:

Did I close the chapter with a love scene between Jon and Sansa? Yep and it was a beast to write.
Next chapter: au stuff happens, Arya appears and stuff happens. Angst alert!

Chapter 9: Chapter 6

Notes:

Thank you so much for the comments, the kudos and the love you're showing this fic. I'm behind with replying to the comments, I'll try to answer as soon as possible.
Next chapter is the last one in the first part. Daenerys is in Dragonstone. Expect a few jorleesi flashbacks :)

Chapter Text

 

Winterfell is bursting with activity. Sansa is working very hard, taking on his duties when they took the castle back. She is the Lady of Winterfell. She oversees the reconstruction of the library and the glass gardens and she is working to fill the larders and the granaries. He thinks she is magnificent. 

 

She is also there for Rickon. She spends time with him while their brother reacquaints himself with their home and mourns their dead, and his own: Shaggydog and the Freefolk woman who took care of him, Osha. 

 

When people call him “Your Grace”, he still thinks they must be japing. They are not. He doesn’t think he will ever get used to his new role.  They work hard because the North needs to be rebuilt if they want to stand any chance against The Others,  but they always break their fast with Rickon, Davos, the Blackfish, Brienne, and Pod. 

 

He doesn’t think the Blackfish likes him very much, but he loves Sansa, and he is doting on Rickon, so he doesn’t care. Ser Brynden Tully bent the knee and assured him that the Riverlands would follow the North. 

 

He bent the knee because he will never bend to a Lannister, and he can’t say he can blame him. 

Speaking of Lannisters, they are discussing Cersei this morning. They have had news from King’s Landing. There was an explosion, the Sept of Baelor went up in flames, and people say it was Wildfire. The Tyrells are gone, and Cersei crowned herself Queen of the Seven Kingdoms. 

 

“There will be a raven soon, I’m sure,” Sansa says. 

 

“The Sept of Baelor is gone -” Davos says with a note of authentic incredulity in his voice. 

 

“We should double your protection, my Lady, and Your Grace,” Brienne adds. 

 

Sansa nods distractedly. She is picking at her food. 

 

He wants to reach out and take her hand in his; he wants to tell her that Cersei will not harm her, that he will protect her, that he will wage war with the South and win, but he doesn’t move. He doesn’t say anything. 

 

They discuss Riverrun briefly. The Freefolk will not fight South, and their army needs more time before they can travel to the Riverlands and retake the Tullys’ holdfast. There is the matter of the Freys, who are controlling the Twins, and even the Blackfish agreed that they need more time and resources. 

 

He is doing a poor job of not looking at Sansa. He is aware,  but she looks worried and deep in thought, and he hates that he can’t do anything to ease her mind while they are in public. They are among people they trust, and yet they cannot know. No one can. 

 

It’s the price they have to pay for being together. He traded honour for love and he cannot regret it, even if he chafes under the secrecy. 

 

They would not understand. At best, they would force them to marry other people and be apart. Or they would kill them. 

 

“What are your plans today, my Lady?” Davos asks Sansa.

 

“We are bringing blankets and food to Wintertown,” she says. 

 

It’s Winter, and the Lady of Winterfell is expected to tend to the people. Sansa takes her duties very seriously. She told him a few nights before that she used to want to leave the North when she was a child, that she regrets not loving her home enough, and that she never wants to leave if she can help it. 

 

He doesn’t want her to leave either. The Lords will have to accept it. No one has come forward with marriage proposals to either of them, but it’s only a matter of time. 

 

He is Sansa’s. She is his. It won’t ever change. 

 

“That seems like an excellent idea, my Lady,” Davos says. 

 

“Thank you, my Lord Hand,” she replies. 

 

He would have chosen Sansa as his Hand, but she reminded him that she was his heir and the Lady of Winterfell. 

 

“Pick Davos or my uncle. I cannot be your Hand. There are not enough hours in a day as it is.”

 

“You would be an exceptional Hand,” he told her. 

 

She shook her head and smiled at his words, “Thank you, but I have to run our home and ready it for the war.”

 

He trusts Davos. He is a good man and he accepted being his Hand. He is good at his job, and the Freefolk and the northern Lords seem to respect him. 

 

“Will you hear petitions today, Your Grace?” She asks. 

 

He sighs, and he hears some chuckles around the table. It’s not that he doesn’t want to hear his people. He doesn’t have much patience for petty lords who seem to have already forgotten the North has been at war for years. 

 

“We should talk about your coronation,” Davos says. 

 

“Should we?” he asks. “I don’t really care about crowns.”

 

“Your brother wore a crown.” the Blackfish says. 

 

“And there is the matter of the Karstarks and the Umbers to settle,” Davos adds. 

 

He is aware. He looks at Sansa, who says nothing. They can’t seem to see eye to eye about the Karstarks and the Umbers. They have discussed the matter more than once. She thinks treachery should be punished, and they should award the loyalty of those who helped them. He thinks that it’s unfair to punish sons and daughters for their fathers’ sins. 

 

“You were treated as a traitor’s daughter. Do you wish the same fate on those children?” he asked. 

 

“Father didn’t betray anyone, and you are not Joffrey Baratheon! Should there be no consequences for betrayal?”

 

“Lord Karstarks and Lord Umber died on the field. They met their punishment. You wanted me to be King. This is the King I want to be, Sansa!”

 

“They betrayed Robb. They broke faith with our family,” she said. 

 

“And they died. Their heirs are children. We need to break the cycle, or it will never end. We need to be united against the Others.”

 

“Fine. You are my King. If you think this is the right choice, I will follow you..”

 

“Sansa -”

 

“I mean it, Jon. You are a fair King. I have too much vengeance in my heart.”

 

“I know your heart - that is not entirely true.”

 

“But you are right. They are children. Make them swear their oaths to House Stark, and  let’s hope it ends there.”

 

She still has doubts, and he knows that she fights with the darkness in her thoughts and heart. He saw her doing it before. He hopes she will be safe enough that her past will become just a memory and not a gaping wound still bleeding in her heart. 

 

“We will deal with them after the coronation,” he says. 

 

The people leave the room one after another. Sansa is the last one. She tells him they will see each other later in the evening. He is alone with Davos. 

 

“Send more men to protect Sansa while she is in Wintertown,” he says. 

 

Davos nods. “She is a remarkable woman,” he says after a moment. 

 

He doesn’t move. He doesn’t even look at him. “Yes,” he says. 

 

“And she is your sister .” 

 

Davos is too late. Months too late. He doesn’t know if he would have heard his warnings even before anything happened between them. 

 

“I am aware,” he says. 

 

“People noticed how close you were during the campaign against the Boltons. She had just fled from her terrible husband. They turned a blind eye to it out of guilt for what she went through.” 

 

He looks at the man. Davos is a good, wise man. He trusts him, but he doesn’t understand.  

 

“You are the King, now. And she is the Lady of Winterfell, almost a Queen in her own right. But she can never be your queen, Your Grace.”

 

What is he supposed to say to that? 

 

“I have explained to the Lords that you are both focusing on fortifying the North for the war to come. But sooner or later, you will both have to do your duty.”

 

“Our duty?” he asks. 

 

“To the North and to your people.” 

 

It’s never going to happen. 

 

“You are a good man, Your Grace. You were lost for a time. She was scared. It was only natural that you would become close. Things have changed now.”

 

He can’t lie to him. He can’t pretend to be outraged by his words. Davos would never utter them if he weren’t sure. 

 

“Who else knows?” he asks instead. 

 

“Lady Brienne. Tormund. Most of the Lords weren’t with us during the campaign. Lady Mormont is smart, but she is a child.”

 

“Thank you, Ser Davos. That will be enough.” he says, dismissing him. 

 

They have been careful. Or so he thought. It is a sin. There was a war that crippled Westeros because of the love between a brother and a sister. And he doesn’t care. He would marry her that night in the Godswood if he could. There will never be anyone else for him. 

 

He will talk to her that evening. They need to be more careful. He can’t lose her. 

 


 

Her uncle is very patient, training Rickon every day. Her brother wants her to be there for part of his training, and she indulges him because he asks so little of her. She remembers when he was a small child, and she held him for hours. He is almost as tall as her now, but he is still just a child who survived everything that befell on their family. 

 

Rickon is a little wild, and her uncle is having fun training him. Jon spars with Rickon in the evenings when they have time, and she cherishes those moments, but she loves seeing her family together. 

 

She will leave for Wintertown in a little while. She heard Brienne saying that she will have more men escorting her. She is grateful, even if she doesn’t fear her people. They are not in King’s Landing. Their people are not starving. They don’t hate their King, no one will drag her and push her to the ground. No one will hurt her. 

 

She hasn’t been to Wintertown in a long time, although she used to visit it with her mother when she was younger. She wonders whether the people there know how hard she is working to ensure their safety and that they don’t starve. 

 

Her uncle approaches her. He is a legendary warrior, he chose to follow Brienne North for her, and she is glad of his presence there. She knows he is slowly but surely gathering the Lords of the Vale by their side. Lord Royce is already a trusted ally, and she is sure they can turn the others against Littlefinger. 

 

“You don’t agree with our King about the Karstarks and the Umbers,” he says. 

 

Her first instinct is to lie. Jon, however, is not Joffrey. She doesn’t need to sing prettily. 

“It’s not that I don’t agree,” she says. 

 

“But you don’t want traitors in our midst.”

 

“Their fathers were traitors. They are just children. Jon is right.”

 

“You made him King. He is a good man,”

 

“He is the best of us,” she says. 

 

She worries about his honesty, about his honour. They make him the man she loves, but they are also the things that killed their father. 

 

“You love him,” he says. 

 

There is accusation in his voice but also understanding. She doesn’t think her uncle knows the truth, or his eyes wouldn’t be so kind. 

 

“He is my brother and my King.”

 

“He is,” he says. “At times, you remind me of your parents. But he is your blood.”

 

She knows. It’s the truth they cannot change. It’s the reason for the secrecy and why she leaves his bed before dawn, even if she leaves her heart with him every time. 

 

“One day, you will not have as many duties. That man acts his Hand, but it’s you our King listens to. It will change when he takes a wife.”

 

“Such is life,” she says. 

 

He studies her for a moment. She needs to remind herself that he is not an enemy. He is her kin. He wants what’s best for her. 

 

“And one day, you might want to have a husband, children.”

 

“No. I am never leaving Winterfell. This is my home.”

 

“I understand that. People will not. You know that, right?”

 

“I was married twice for my name. It can’t happen again.”

 

Her uncle looks at her. “We should have saved you.”

 

I had to save myself. She thinks. 

 

“We were at war.” She says. “But understand that I will never be sold again. Not for the North, not for anything.”

 

“I doubt our King would allow it,” he says. “They say bastards are -”

 

“Joffrey Baratheon was a bastard. Ramsay was a bastard in the true sense of the word. He is nothing like them. He would never hurt me.”

 

“Not willingly, no.” her uncle says. 

 

Does he know? What did he see? 

 

“You are too close, niece. I told you you remind me of your parents, and that is not a good thing. People will talk.”

 

She has many lies on the tip of her tongue. There are also truths she wishes she could tell him, even if he would hate them; how Jon was the only good thing that happened to her for a long time. How safe he made her feel when she believed she would never feel anything but fear and pain. How kind and good he is. How he loves her, and she can’t lose him. 

 

In the end, she cannot say anything. Which she knows is condemning in itself, but she cannot bring herself to lie, and she can’t tell the truth either. 

 

“He is my King,” she says after a moment. 

 

“We need to make choices, sometimes. I don’t need to tell you how unfair life is. You know better than most.”

 

Why is he not condemning her? Of all the people, the last one she expected to be accepting of the truth was her uncle. 

 

“Aye,” she says. 

 

She has no choices. She will shoulder his blame, his sins, and his honour. It doesn’t matter anyway; she is already tainted. 

 

“When it happens, I will be by your side, even if I don’t like what I see, and it would break your mother’s heart. We lost the right to judge you when we left you there.”

 

Her lips quiver. She blinks back tears. King’s Landing twisted her. Is that what her uncle is thinking? The corruption of the capital and the Lannisters made her into a monster. Perhaps he is right. 

 

Yet, it doesn’t feel wrong. She feels loved. They are not hurting anyone. If it’s a sin, it’s between them and their gods. 

 

Her uncle is trying out of love. He has warned her and said he will be by her side when she makes her choices. 

 

Will he be by her side when she chooses Jon against everything and everyone? 

 


 

People are coming back to Wintertown. It always happens during Winter, and with the Boltons gone, their people feel safer. Jon has been working on cleaning up the Northern roads from bandits. They want to make sure the North is as safe as it was while they were growing up. 

 

She thinks there are too many men escorting her. There were never so many guards escorting them when she was a child. Then again, it was summer, there was peace, and her father was beloved. 

 

There are too many children without parents. The people are not starving, but she thinks they are not ready for Winter. Not all of them. She sees old people who know the North, but she is worried about the younger people. 

 

They need to build houses in Wintertown. She needs to make it safe for her people. More will be coming, and they don’t know about the war against the Others. She is there to give the people blankets, hats, socks - but she knows there is more to do. 

 

She will have to talk to Jon about it. 

 

Brienne helps her. She doesn’t have a handmaiden yet. She is wary of letting everyone in her chambers, and she doesn’t trust anyone with Littlefinger around. It means she must do most things by herself, but she doesn’t mind. 

 

She is grateful for her sworn sword, however. She trusts her with her life, and she can only say this about two people. 

 

It’s a slow process, and the people gathering around her, telling her how happy they are that the Starks are back in Winterfell, make it even slower. She smiles at the words she hears. They sound heartfelt. She is not exactly comfortable in crowds, not after King’s Landing, but her people must see her, and they must know they will be cared for. 

 

Her father’s words echo in her mind. She was trained to run a big keep, but she heard him talk to Robb about his duties as Lord of Winterfell. Rickon waived his right to claim the seat, and it’s up to her until Bran returns home. 

 

She thinks about Arya. She always liked being among people, making friends with everyone. She hopes that wherever she is, she has found someone she can trust. 

 

There is a part of her that feels her siblings are close. It’s a humming in her gut that she has been feeling for weeks. The pack reuniting. The Starks together again in Winterfell. She knows Jon has been feeling it, too. They talked about it. They are both waiting for their siblings. 

 

They will not understand Jon and her. Arya will probably hate her, but she can take it if she is home with them. She is thinking about her sister and remembering a storm many years ago. Arya was never scared of anything, but the wind was howling, and the sky was dark. She told her she would protect her and climbed into her bed. They slept hugging each other, the furs over their heads. 

 

It’s a good memory, one that has come back to her often since they took back their home. 

 

She doesn’t pay attention to the man at first. He looks haggard, he doesn’t look different than any other person she has met so far. There is an opening on her left, she notices it but doesn’t move, doesn’t do anything.  And then  the man lounges at her, screaming, “For the Boltons!”

 

She is familiar with the feeling of a blade piercing her skin. She has been since she was a barely flowered girl in King’s Landing. The flat of many blades has touched her bare skin. Ramsay didn’t always use knives on her, but he loved it when he did. 

 

It’s painful. The blade pierces her forearm. Somehow, her instincts were quicker than her sight. The commotion around her becomes almost deafening. Brienne has the man on the ground in a second. The men are flanking her. There is blood spurting out of her wound, and it’s soaking her blue dress. 

 

“Bring Lady Stark to safety!” Brienne shouts. 

 

She wants to object. She is used to pain. She is no stranger to blood, her own, staining her clothes. 

Jon likes her dress. It’s her last thought before she faints.

 




  The first things she notices is the smell of pine and wood. There is also a faint smell on lavender surrounding her. 

 

The bed is soft. There is pain. It throbs from her arm, reaching her shoulders and neck. Did Ramsay visit her?

 

No. He is dead. I killed him. She thinks. 

 

Her heart beats faster when she tries to open her eyes but she finds out that she can’t. The lids are heavy. It takes more than one attempt, and when she finally opens her eyes, she sees the worried face of Maester Wolkan.

 

“My Lady,” the man says, “You’re awake!”

 

She is, but when she tries to sit on her bed, she realizes she is not strong enough. The Maester needs to help her, so she props two pillows behind her back. She feels exhausted.

 

“What happened?” she asks. There are vague recollections of a man launching at her,  a Bolton loyalist. He was aiming for her heart, but her instinct took over and she ended up being wounded on her arm.

 

Right. The cause of the throbbing pain she has been feeling. 

 

“How am I here?” 

 

Darkness claimed her, And there had been nothing she could do to fight it. 

 

“You were brought here by Lady Brienne and your soldiers. You were losing much blood.”

 

Yes. And it was not the first time people tried to kill her and made her bleed. Fainting was a luxury she never had, after she saw her father die. 

 

“Lady Brienne told me you went very pale, it might have been the fright.”

 

“You were here when I was married to Ramsay. I never had the luxury of fainting. Am I all right?” she asks. 

 

“The wound was deep, but it didn’t touch the bone and the veins. I stitched up and applied salve to prevent the infection.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“I also checked on you to ascertain that -” he trails off.

 

“I’m not with child, " she says resolutely. The Lords are still waiting to see if Ramsay’s seed took root in her. It’s what is saving her from a marriage proposal and Littlefinger's attention. 

She is drinking moon tea because she is not stupid, and Maester Wolkan is aware of that.

She is drinking moon tea because Jon doesn’t want to father bastards, and they cannot bring a child into the world. 

It is the price she needs to pay to be with him, and she accepts it. 

 

The secrecy, the lies, the morally ambiguous things - it’s all worth it. 

 

“You are exhausted, Lady Stark. You fainted because you had a fright, and you are not eating and sleeping enough.”

 

Right now she can barely lift her head from her pillow. She knows she is under milk of the poppy or some other drug because she feels sleepy and the throbbing in her arm is growing more distant. 

 

“Will I make a full recovery?”

 

“Provided you rest for a few days, I’m cautiously optimistic.”

 

“Good. We need to discuss other matters as well.”

 

He nods and says, “We will, my Lady,” He tilts his head to the side and asks, “Shouldn’t I fetch the King and Lady Brienne? They have been waiting outside your chambers. The King was understandably very concerned about you.”

 

She sighs. “Yes. But we’ll talk tomorrow, Maestter. I expect your full cooperation.”

 

“Of course, my Lady.” the man pauses for a moment and then says, “You freed us from the Boltons. I will never forget that.”

 

“Send Brienne and Jon inside and check the rookery,” she says. 

 

The man nods, he bows his head and leaves the room. A moment later, Brienne and Jon get inside her chambers. 

“My lady,”  Brienne says, “I failed you today. I’m sorry!”

 

She didn’t. Not really. Brienne never left her side. The man was too quick with his knife and she had him on the ground in a second. 

 

“You did not. Don’t be sorry.”

 

Jon’s brow is furrowed. She sees that he has balled his hands in fist that he’s keeping at his side. He is furious. From the looks he exchanges with the woman, she thinks they might have had words while she was unconscious. 

 

“Nonetheless, I am sorry.” Brienne says, “I swear it will not happen again.”

 

She looks at the woman and she wants to tell her not to make other oaths. People tried to kill her since she was a girl. The man at Wintertown wasn’t the first and she thinks he won’t be the last. 

 

Although she is still unclear about some of what happened, she remembers noticing the opening and not getting closer to the men assigned to her protection. It was her fault. 

 

She was distracted. 

 

After she speaks, Brienne leaves the room, telling them she will be outside and that they will be working on her protection detail. 

 

“I give you my word. No one will ever get as close to you as the man did at Wintertown,” she says. 

 

“Thank you,” she says. She feels exhausted. She had forgotten what blood loss was like. How weak it made her. 

 

Brienne leaves the room, leaving her alone with Jon. 

 

“It’s not her fault,” she says. 

 

“She is your sworn shield. If not hers, whose?”

 

“The Bolton loyalist in our dungeon. Our soldiers who couldn’t keep their formation. Myself for being distracted.”

 

“You will not blame yourself for this,” he says. 

 

“I was thinking about Arya, I was day dreaming. I saw the opening but I thought I was safe.”

 

“Still not your fault, Sansa.”

 

“No. But I felt safe. That was my mistake.”

 

“I want you to be safe.”

 

“I’m not. We didn’t catch all the Bolton loyalists, and Cersei will make her move.”

 

Jon sits on the bed next to her and takes her hand in his. “She is leagues away, in the South,”

 

“She always found a way to destroy her enemies.”

 

“You almost seem to admire her.”

 

“I don’t. She is a hateful woman. She is short-sighted and far less clever than she thinks she is. Yet. Margaery Tyrell is dead. And she still thinks I killed her son.”

 

“I will not let her harm you.”

 

Part of her wants to snap at him, to remind him of the man who tried to kill her. He looks exhausted, wrung out with worry. So she doesn’t say anything. 

 

“I’m sorry,” he says after a moment. “We thought we got them all.”

 

She nods. So did she. She knows that they searched for Bolton’s loyalists at the Dreadfort and in the woods surrounding it. 

 

“He will die for this.”

 

She nods. “He has to. We need to show our strength.”

 

“Do you think I care about that? He wanted to kill you! He is lucky I’m not siccing Ghost on him,”

 

Their fingers are interlaced, and Sansa says, “My uncle knows about us.”

 

“So does Davos,” he says after a second. 

 

“What do we do?” she asks. 

 

“I’m not giving up on you. Not now, not ever.”

 

“But we need to be more careful.” She says. “I will not jeopardize your crown.”

 

“I don’t care about my crown.”

 

“You do.” she says, “And it’s fine. You will be a good king.”

 

“Who makes love to his sister.”

 

“If - things go wrong. Lay the blame on me. The Lords will believe you. I was raised by Cersei. My second husband was a monster.”

 

“No,” Jon says. “You will not pay for my sins.”

 

“It’s our sins, and I’m already tainted anyway.”

 

“No. You are brave and smart, and kind. Whatever you think they did you, it has no bearing on the woman I see. The woman I…love.”

 

What could she reply to that? Especially because she felt weak and exhausted. 

 

“There was so much blood, and you were so pale,” he says. 

 

“I will be fine. Maester Wolkan said so.”

 

“We’ll need to watch our back. We need to protect each other.”

 

There is a half smile playing on her lips, “I like the idea of it.”

 

There is a moment of silence, and then she says, “I don’t believe it is a sin.”

 

“I didn’t mean -” he trails off.

 

“We are not hurting anyone. The gods don’t care.”

 

He doesn’t reply. She knows, deep down, he believes in the Gods more than she does. His sense of right and wrong is not as skewed as hers.  She fears that one day, he will realize that she is tainted and will hate her for dragging him down with her. 

 

 “It’s not the gods I’m worried about,” he says after a moment. 

 

Is it Father’s memory, his ghost, or the very alive Lords of the North who chose a bastard as their King?  She can’t tell for sure. She can only try to protect him from ghosts and lords. 

 

“I know,” she says. “we will be careful. The Lords will leave after the coronation, and we will be safer.”

 

“I’ll find if there are more Bolton men hiding,” 

 

“And I will not forget that I need to be careful. Just because I feel safe, it doesn’t mean I can be careless.”

 

“You should feel safe, Sansa. You are the Lady of Winterfell. Technically, you are a princess.”

 

She laughs. Her arm hurts, but she can’t help it.  

 

He is still holding her hands, and he is smiling, “What?” he asks. 

 

“I’m Lady of Winterfell. It is the only title I want. And I was trying to imagine you telling Arya that she is a princess of the North.”

 

His smile grows wider. “She would hate it.”

 

“Yes, I think so. I will let her wear breeches and do whatever she wants when she comes back.”

 

Jon and Rickon feel it even more strongly than she does. She will come back - Bran too. 

 

For years, she thought she was the only one left, and she can’t believe she feels so strongly that her siblings will be back in Winterfell. It’s not just hope; it’s a feeling with deep roots, shared by her brothers. 

 

The pack will reunite. 

 




The Twins, 303 C.A. 

 

The only thing she truly regrets about killing Walder Frey is that the man died too quickly. He had a clean death, and he didn’t deserve it. He barely even tasted the pie she made him. 

His body and the Maester’s are well hidden. 

She doesn’t like wearing the man’s face. She wasn’t prepared to hate it as much as she does. She thinks the bitterness she hears is only part playing a part. 

 

All the Freys men are in the halls where her mother and brother were slaughtered. During the preparation for that night, she spent hours staring at the empty spaces, seeing Mother and Robb everywhere. 

 

She knows she would have died, too, if it weren’t for the Hound. She would have died outside the walls without even seeing them. She wasn’t strong enough at the time. 

 

She spent a long time during her travel back to Westeros planning what she would do to the Freys. Killing old lord Walder is not enough. The whole House needs to be eliminated, root and stem. The Twins need to become a cautionary tale. People need to know that no one can fuck with the Starks. Even if she is the last one of them. 

 

She calls attention to herself. She rises from her seat and says, “You’re wondering why I brought you all here. After all, we just had a feast. Since when does old Walder gives two feasts in such a short time?”

 

The Freys laugh. They feasted when they took her mother’s house. They are greedy, little men. And men die. 

 

“Well,” she says, “It’s no good being Lord of the Riverlands if you can’t celebrate with your family.”

 

Father, Mother, Robb, Rickon, Bran, Syrio, Septa Mordane, Jory Cassell. 

 

Where are Sansa and Jon? They are her only family left. 

 

“That’s what I say!” she continues. 

 

She hears someone shouting “Yes!” from the crowd. They cheer. They are happy. They took the Riverlands from the Tullys, and they think they deserve it. 

 

She snaps her fingers, and the serving girls start bringing the wine. Good. This face feels too tight on her skin. She has many names on her list and she is tired of living as Walder Frey. 

 

“I’ve gathered every Frey that means a damn thing so that I can tell you my plans for this great house now that winter has come.”

 

You were right, Father. Winter has come. I am Winter, now. she thinks. She is smiling

 

“But first, a toast! No more of that Dornish horse piss! This is the finest Arbor Gold! Proper Wine for proper heroes!” she says. She raises her goblet and adds, “Stand together!”

“Stand together!” the men echo. 

 

They are all drinking. The young woman at his side takes her goblet. Is she Old Walder’s young wife? She is her own age! She has big eyes and when she tells her not to drink, she looks terrified at the idea of upsetting him. 

 

“I’m not wasting good wine on a damn woman!” She says. 

 

She killed people to have access to the kitchen and Walder Frey. She doesn’t know if they were innocents. She cannot afford the time or the luxury to care. Their deaths were quick and clean. She is not killing innocent women who were sold like chattel to old Lords. 

 

Isn’t it what happened to Sansa? Not a single night goes by that she doesn’t hear her screams in the Sept of Baelor when they killed their father. She never saw the beheading. She was spared. Her sister’s screams have haunted her dreams and the moments before she falls asleep ever since. 

 

“Maybe I’m not the most pleasant man,” she says. “I’ll admit it. But I’m proud of you lot. You’re my family. The men who helped me slaughter the Starks at the Red Wedding.”

 

More cheers. She wishes her heart beat faster, hearing people cheering against her family. It does not. Shouldn’t she feel more? 

 

“Yes, yes,” she says. She is disgusted with the skin she is wearing, with those people, with her bloody heart which beats calmly in her chest even if she wants it to drum against her ribcage. 

 

“Cheer. Brave men, all of you. Butchered a woman, pregnant with her babe. Cut the throat of a mother of five. Slaughtered your guests after you invited them into your home.”

 

They are not cheering any more. She sees that some men are already bringing their hands to their throats. 

 

“But you didn’t slaughter every one of the Starks. No, no. That was your mistake.”

 

Some men are coughing. She made the exact formula of the poison herself. She poured it into the wine and waited for the men to gather. Is it worse than killing innocent people after giving them their guest rights? She doesn’t know. She doesn’t care. 

 

“You should have ripped them all out, root and stem.”

 

Blood. Frey blood, finally. Old Walder didn’t spill blood on the table or the floor. Her cut was surgical, precise. The man died quickly, pissing his breeches while looking into her eyes. 

 

The poison is quicker. They say it’s a coward’s weapon, but she disagrees. She needed something that would take out all the men of the House without alerting the Lannisters’ suspicions. She needed something that would work quickly before one of those little men understood what was happening.

 

Did Robb understand before they killed him? Did her mother? They never had a chance. That is exactly what she wants for the Freys. All of them.

 

“Leave one wolf alive, and the sheep are never safe.”

 

They are coughing and falling to the ground. They are scared and in pain, hearing Lord Walder telling them that they fucked with House Stark and they didn’t kill all of them. She remains. 

 

She waits until the last man is on the floor, the room smells of blood and piss and wine, when she finally removes Lord Walder’s face. Only serving girls remain and the young Lady Frey. 

 

“When people ask you what happened here…tell them the North remembers. Tell them Winter has come for House Frey.”

 

Her hands don’t shake. Her voice is soft. She doesn’t need to scream like when she was a child. Her heartbeat is regular, almost slow. 

 

She needs to find her uncle Edmure before going to King’s Landing. He can seek refuge in some House loyal to the Tullys, and she hopes they will take back Riverrun from the Lannisters now that all the Freys are dead. 

 

She asks a serving girl about her uncle. He is in the dungeons. She doesn’t want to wear Lord Walder’s face again. She needs to feel her heart beating fast and hard in her chest. She needs to shake the last of the man from her mind. She will make a swift work of the men in the dungeons. 

 

She needs to leave before people come. She needs to go to King’s Landing. Joffrey is dead, but Cersei Lannister is still alive. And from what she heard, she is Queen now. 

 


 

She is in her solar, Brienne outside the door guarding her, when she announces Baelish wants to see her. Perhaps she should have stayed in bed as Maester Wolkan cautioned. The truth is that her King has many duties, and Winterfell won’t run itself. She simply couldn’t take another day to rest. 

 

She tells Brienne to let the man in and school her features. He doesn’t expect her to smile, he knows it would be a lie, he told her a long time before that all the people were better liars than her. 

 

She has learned a thing or two since that day. 

 

“Good morning, Lady Sansa,” he says. “It’s good to see you. I was terribly worried about you the other day.”

 

“Good morning, Lord Baelish,” she replies. 

 

Brienne decided to stay inside. As a widow, she doesn’t technically need a chaperone, but her sworn sword knows perfectly well that she doesn’t trust that man. Her uncle told her this was one of the reasons she used to convince him to go North rather than stay in Riverrun. 

 

“Will you be there for the execution, my lady?” Baelish asks. 

 

“Yes. Will you?” she asks.

 

“Of course. I am rather glad your sworn sword was there,” he says, “I was told you had dealt with the Bolton loyalists.”

 

“Evidently, we didn’t find all of them,” she replies with an even voice. 

 

“The Knights of the Vale are at your disposal, my lady, should our King’s protection not be enough.”

 

“It is, though.”

 

“He was losing the battle before the Knights arrived. One could almost wonder how much he truly values your safety, my lady.”

 

She sees Brienne cocking an eyebrow at his words. As much as he tries, Baelish is not in their inner circle. He doesn’t know; he can never know what Jon means to her or what she means to him. Brienne might judge them if she knew the truth, but she knows Jon was distraught when she was brought back to Winterfell. She told him he asked her what happened, and she knows the soldiers who accompanied her to Wintertown have been reprimanded for not keeping their formation. 

 

And she cannot give an answer to Baelish. The truth would make him suspicious - if he isn’t already, she cannot guarantee that he doesn’t know the truth - and he could spot a lie unless it is is well crafted. 

 

“It was an accident, my lord,” she says. 

 

“It would have been a convenient accident,” he says. “he is a king without a true seat of power.”

 

“He is a Stark, Lord Baelish.” she says, “Winterfell is his home.”

 

“But you are the Lady of Winterfell. When he marries, he will need his ancestral home for his heirs.”

 

I am his heir. And my brothers and sister are alive! She thinks. 

 

“My brothers live. We don’t know where my sister is, but we think she is alive.”

 

“Only your sister is of age, is she not? The King would have to be their regent, as their half-brother . And forgive me, Lady Sansa. I know you hope to be reunited with your family, but it’s been years since anyone saw your siblings.”

 

“Is there a point to this conversation, Lord Baelish?” she asks. She can be cutting since he has just reminded her that part of her family is still scattered around the world. He would be suspicious if she wasn’t. 

 

“I was merely observing, and I wanted to see you, my lady. You have been avoiding me lately.”

 

“I’ve been running a castle, my Lord. We are preparing for a war.”

 

“You should start to think about the afterwards, my lady.”

 

She does. It’s all she can think about. They need to win the war against the Others. Sometimes, she thinks Jon will be consumed by the war even before it’s fought. 

 

“What is in the afterwards, my lord?”

 

“Whatever you wish. If it is within my power it will be yours.”

 

“You have a lot of power, my lord.”

 

“So do you, my lady. You took back your home. And the North could have been yours, had things gone differently.”

He doesn’t state that it can still happen if desired; however, this notion hangs unspoken in the air between them. 

 

“The Lords made their choice, as unfair as it might be.” she lies. 

 

“Lords are fickle. The threat beyond the Wall is far away. Shouldn’t you concentrate on the threat in the South? Shouldn’t the Lords have their justice against House Lannister?”

 

The Lords don’t care about the South. Baelish still doesn’t understand the North. They broke away from the Seven Kingdoms, they will not fight South. They can barely put together a host to take back Rivverrun. 

 

“The Queen of the Six Kingdoms is not a forgiving woman.” he warns. 

 

“Don’t presume to teach me about Cersei Lannister, Lord Baelish!”

 

“Will he defend you against her when the time comes? He couldn’t protect you here in the North. Should we survive the great war he is talking about, it should be your priority.”

 

He might be deceiving her with his words about Jon. He might know the truth and decided to play another type of game with her. She cannot be sure.All she knows is that his words are wrong. 

 

“It will, but we have a war to win first.”

 

“And two things might happen. We all die, and our problems will cease. Or we win, and as I said, everything my lady wishes she will have.”

 

“What about your wishes?” 

 

“I thought they aligned yours. Was I wrong?”

 

The wound in her arm is throbbing, making her nauseous. She doesn’t want to lie to Baelish while Brienne is there. She is too honest, too straightforward. She listened to words skirting treason. She doesn’t want her to listen to her lies. 

 

She has no choice. For the time being she has to lie. 

 

“Not as such. Will you leave me, Lord Baelish? My arm hurts and I’ll need to call the Maester.”

 

“Of course, Lady Sansa. I am glad to know you survived the attack.”

 

“Thank you, Lord Baelish. I will think about your words.”

 

It’s not a lie. She will turn them over and over in her head, trying to determine what the man knows, what she can use against him, how careful she needs to be with Jon. 

 

He kisses her hand and she has gotten very good at not flinching at his touch, at masking the disgust she feels. 

 

He needs to think that she is slowly but surely forgiving him for selling her to the Boltons. He needs to think that she is grateful for his help, but still too traumatized by her husband to seek a new marriage. He needs to think yhat he has power over her. 

 

He doesn’t. She is only interested in the Knights of the Vale, and her uncle is working on the Lords who truly control them, aided by Lord Royce. 

 

Time. She needs more time. 

She feels like she doesn’t have much. She feels like everything might be upended and she doesn’t know what to do to avoid it. 




 

Jon’s crown is made of steel. It’s not the crown Robb wore. That one got lost in the War, and he would not want it anyway. He told her he would only wear it at the coronation, that he didn’t care about wearing a crown. 

 

She does. The Northern Lords need and want a celebration after so much suffering. It is a sign of hope. Robb was not crowned in Winterfell. It happened during the war. They have a reprieve, now. 

 

Cersei is far away, and there is wall between the Night King and them. She told Jon that their people deserve to celebrate and deserve to know they have someone who will lead them through Winter. 

 

Their King will exact justice, will be fair and just, and the North is, once more, safe. Or, as safe as any place can be. 

 

Jon spent the last night in her arms, neither of them being able to sleep. 

 

“I feel like I am tempting the gods’ wrath.” he said. 

 

“How?”

 

“I’m a bastard taking your place.”

 

“I don’t want a crown. I thought I had made my point clear. The Lords chose you.”

 

“Because you sicced Lady Mormont on them.”

 

She laughed at his words. “I did not. She told me she would follow you, she told me the North needs you now. It needs Ned Stark’s son to guide them against the Others.”

 

His breath was hot against her skin when he sighed. “And when the Others are defeated?”

 

“We will leave in peace here. We will have dealt with Baelish, perhaps Cersei will drink herself to an early grave. We will watch Winter turn into Spring, see Rickon grow up, marry in the Godswood.”

 

“You are still a dreamer.”

 

“Only when I am here with you.” she admitted, “you make me believe there is still something good in this world.”

 

“You are something good. The day you came to Castle Black was -” Jon trailed off. He tilted his head up from her shoulder and looked at her, “I was in a dark place.”

 

She nodded. She knew. She was still crawling her way back from the darkness within herself. When she was with Jon it felt easier. She felt like herself, a better version of the girl she used to be. 

 

The Lords are gathered in Godswood. She has studied the stories of the Kings of Winter with Davos. The crown depicts two snarling dire wolves facing each other. She designed it, and the people who made it did an exceptional job. 

 

She knows he will not wear the crown again unless he really has to, but he seems resigned now. In the end, they decided that she would crown him as Ned Stark’s eldest living child. 

The Lords know the words they have to say already. Aegon Targaryen might have conquered the Seven Kingdoms, but the North remembers. 

 

They will never bend again to anyone. She knows she is selfish. And Jon is, too. They can never marry and have children together, who would be heirs to Winterfell and the North. Jon will not marry. She will not marry. Rickon will have to. Her brother, who is still wild and asks him about their parents every day, and about Robb and Arya. 

 

It’s unfair, but they are not Lannisters or Targaryens. They are the Starks of the North, and she has shamed her family enough. 

 

Jon doesn’t want to hear those words from her. He wears his guilt with dignity, and he makes her feel so loved; even now, as they lead the procession that will stop in front of the Weirwood tree. 

 

She knows Baelish is there, somewhere. She keeps a carefully blank face because he needs to think that she feels slighted and humiliated by that turn of events. It’s a dangerous game because there is so much at stake, their whole lives. Baelish would have Jon killed if he could. He still hasn’t tried anything because he doesn’t have access to him, he doesn’t know him, and he cannot come up with one of his plans if he doesn’t know the King’s habits.  

 

Ser Davos and her uncle have helped her with this task. Jon is never alone in the same space as Littlefinger. Baelish has to lurk in a corner like he did the day the Lords of the North proclaimed Jon king. 

 

Northerners are not extravagant. Their ceremonies are solemn. Jon is wearing his own clothes, he insisted on that. He told her that they were at war and that his clothes were fine. 

“You made me my cloak. It’s good,” he said. 

 

She is wearing a dark grey dress. Stark Colors. Her hair is pulled in a Northern braid. 

 

Lord Manderley starts. He says the words, said for all the Kings of Winter. Lady Mormont continues, and finally, Lord Hornwood speaks the final words. All spoken in the Old Tongue. 

 

She crowns Jon, her heart pounding in her chest, her pride and her love for him making her feel lightheaded.

Jon accepts the crown. She bows her head to him as he makes his Oaths as a King: to protect the people, to honour their forefathers, to lead the North, to vanquish the enemy. 

He looks like a King. It’s not just the crown on his head. It’s the way he carries himself, how the Freefolk are there, and how they accept him. They will not bend the knee, but still they see their leader in Jon. 

 

And she knows he hates the crown. but it looks perfect on him. He is the King in the North. He is her king from this day until his last day. 

 

She is careful with her touch, but after the ceremony, he offers her his arm to go back to the Great Hall, and she accepts. 

 

Had they been other people, they would have married under the weirdwood tree. Even if it reminds her of her marriage to Ramsay. They are not other people. 

 

And there is a feast they need to attend. 

 


 

He is glad that they decided to settle the matter with the Karstarks and the Umbers before the feast. He feels like an impostor wearing the crown. He looks at young Alys and Ned and can’t help thinking that they are terribly young, too young to bear the weight of their recent past. 

 

Sansa is sitting at his side, Rickon is next to her. Ned Umber looks younger than Rickon. He is just a child. The North needs stability. They need to build their defences, store their granaries and larders and prepare for the war against the Others. Wiping whole Houses from the map would not help anyone. 

 

Both Lady Alys and Lord Ned look afraid. They don’t know what their fate will be. He knows Sansa can’t forgive them, she is not saying a word however, wearing a blank look on her face. 

 

Lady Karstak and Lord Umber bend their knee, and they pledge their alleggiance to House Stark. He thinks the Lords have not forgotten their betrayals. Lady Mormont is scowling, but this is his first act as King. Jon Snow, First of His Name and everything that goes with it. 

 

They will not talk about the wars tonight. Sansa reminded him how hard the North fought. They need one night to celebrate their survival. They broke from the Seven Kingdoms and will never bend the knee again. 

 

Was Robb as terrified as he feels now? He broke his oaths to the Night Watch to do the right thing. How can people trust him? He looks at Sansa, who looks absolutely calm and poised. She is stunning in Stark Grey. She should be Queen. She trusted him, and he will do everything he can to be worthy of her. 

 

He doesn’t see Baelish. To be fair the hall is packed. The Free Folk and the Northerners are building a relationship. It’s not without setbacks, but some of these people have already fought together against the Boltons. The Knights of the Vale are still untrusting of the Free Folk, but he has seen men sparring together in the yards. It will take time, but they will build a relationship as well. 

 

Rickon looks happy. He is listening to something the Blackfish is saying, and he is nodding vigorously, and he is grinning. 

 

Winterfell’s larders cannot exactly afford an extravagant feast, not so soon after they returned to the Keep. There is food, however: mutton, venison, roasted vegetables, fresh bread. There is also wine and ale. 

 

Some men sing, and after a while, they are in their cups. They don’t have a minstrel, but they found some musicians thanks to Lord Mazin. 

 

Winterfell is alive. It is bright, it reminds himm of the home he had as a child. The lingering darkness left by the Boltons is fading. Sansa is working hard to rebuild their home and erase the marks left by the Iron Born and the Boltons. 

 

The Lords are loud and bolstering. He can hear Tormund from where he is sitting, and he sees that some people are dancing. 

 

 He looks at Sansa. She is not eating, but there is a soft smile on her lips. She is satisfied. Everything went well. 

 

“Will you not dance, Sansa?” he asks. 

 

“I’m a widow. It would hardly be appropriate.” she leans over him and says in a low voice, “and there is only one man I wish to dance with. Also highly inappropriate.”

 

“Even one dance?” he asks. He has never danced in his life. He has no idea what is compelling him to ask her. He feels drunk. He hasn’t even touched the ale. He is drunk on her. She crowned him in the Godswood. She made him King - and he wants to give her one moment of peace, of happiness. 

 

“Do you even know how to dance, Your Grace?”

 

“You taught me when we were children.” he says. 

 

It’s one of his fondest memories from their childhood. Before social status became a wall between them, and she was too absorbed in her duties, and he was too sullen. They were happy children, and she taught him how to dance. She practiced with Robb for hours. 

 

She furrows her brows. Perhaps she doesn’t remember. She tells him so. “I’m sorry,” she says. He wants so badly to take her hand that he is almost shaking, but he smiles and says, “You were bossy.”

 

She lets out a little laugh and says, “Yes, that sounds like me when I was a child.”

 

“Will you indulge your King?” he asks. He looks around. Davos is looking at them. He looks sad. 

 

“Aye,” she says. She stops before adding in a low voice, “I would do anything for my King.”   

 

He would go in front of the Weirdwood tree again in a heartbeat if he could. In his mind, he has already said the vows. She is his. He is hers. 

Yet, if people heard her - even if the tone of her voice is carefully blank, what would they do? 

 

It’s dangerous. She tells him constantly that he is not dishonouring her, but he is putting her at risk, and it goes against everything in himself to allow that. It’s too late, however.

 

The Lords know they are close. Will they see more when they dance? He shouldn’t have asked her. He remembers how much she loved dancing when they were younger. Life took so much from her, he just wants her to be happy in her own home. 

 

He wants to hold her in his arms. He wants her to smile and doesn’t want it to be a secret. 

 

He feels people’s eyes on them. He hears some whispers.  He sees that she straightens her back and they go to the centre of the hall where other people are already dancing.

 

Their bodies are close. He holds back. He can’t hold her like he wants to. He can’t feel her body pressed close. He can barely look at her. She is doing the same. 

 

They would know if they looked at each other now. Their King and the Lady of Winterfell. 

 

“Thank you for the crown,” he says to break the tension that is mounting between them. "I recognize your hand in the design.”

 

“My hand?”

 

“I’ve seen you make your dresses from sketches since we were children. Besides, who else would do it?”

 

“Ser Davos helped me.”

 

“I will thank him as well.” 

 

“You did good with Lady Alys and Lord Ned,” she says. “You are good at this.”

 

“This?”

 

“Ruling. It suits you.”

 

He smiles. He can’t help it. She is beautiful and smart. She should have been Queen. If he survives the war against the Others, he will abdicate and give her the throne. She will be the Queen of Spring, and he will be by her side until they breathe their last. 

 

He doesn’t deserve her. She could have so much more, and yet he is selfish. He can’t let her go. Even if it meant they weren’t in danger. 

 

He makes her twirl, and she laughs. It warms his heart. He is making her happy. She seems startled by her own joy.  



“Even when we don’t see eye to eye?” he asks after a moment. 

 

“Aye. I’m on your side. Always.” she tells him. She is careful with the tone of her voice. They don’t know who might hear them, but her words shot straight through him, in his heart. His heart that belongs completely to her.  

 

He doesn’t reply to her words. He can’t, not while the Lords are watching them, and someone might hear them. Their fingers interlace for a few seconds while they dance, and then she lets them go. 

 

“And I will always value your counsel. I will listen to you,” he says eventually. 

 

The song is coming to an end.  Dancing with her was unbelievable. They moved seamlessly together. A trained eye might perhaps glimpse the familiarity they have with each other’s bodies. The intimacy that was borne between them even before they made love for the first time. 

 

They walk to their table. For some reason no other Lord has asked Sansa to dance, not even Baelish. Do they feel, maybe even at an unconscious level, that she is his? Ladies have not asked him to dance with them either. Perhaps they, too, feel that his connection with her doesn’t leave room for anyone else. Or, perhaps, the night is young, and the Lords allowed the King in the North and the Lady of Winterfell the first dance of the night. 

 

They return to their table. He sees that she is thirsty. She should eat more, even Maester Wolkan told her. There is wine in their goblets, and he knows it comes from the Manderleys.  They brought it for the occasion. 

 

He drinks his ale, and she drinks her wine. There was watered-down wine in her goblet before. Servants must have served wine while they were dancing. 

He knows Sansa doesn’t particularly like wine. She says it reminds her of King’s Landing, of Cersei and Tyrion. 

 

He hears when she coughs. It’s a wet sound that he doesn’t like. There is another cough, and when she turns to look at him, blood trails down from her nose. Blood and bile are staining her lips.  

 

She stands, and she sways. 

 

“Sansa, what’s wrong?” he asks, standing up. He idly notices that most Lords did the same. She shows him her hand, stained with blood before another fit of cough hits her. 

 

“P -poison!” she manages to say. 

 

She hears Brienne calling for Maester Wolkan, who, for some reason, is in the Hall, 

 

Her knees are giving out, and he catches her fall before she can slide to the ground. She is spasming and making chocking sounds.  

He knows those sounds will haunt him until the day he dies. 

 

Her nails scratch her neck. “C-can’t breathe” she wheezes. Scarlet drops of blood appear on her neck when she has scratched at it.

 

“Don– don’t let me die.” she pleads to Jon, her voice is broken. He holds her tighether at him.  

 

Maester Wolkan crouches next to them. She is in Jon’s arms. And he doesn’t give a damn about what the Lords might be thinking. She cannot die. She will not die. Not on his watch. Not that night. Not ever. 

She is supposed to die when they’re old and grey, in their bed, surrounded by her family, holding his hand. He is supposed to die right after her because he doesn’t want to exist in a world without her. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Jon asks him. 

 

The Maester ignores him, he takes her face in his hands, more blood come out from her nose, more bile from her mouth. 

 

 She is dying. She can’t die. He will not allow it. 

 

The maester quickly rummages in a satchel and takes out a vial. The liquid in it is dark. 

 

“My Lady. You need to drink this!”

 

Jon wants to tell the man that she can’t drink. She could barely utter the words she said. The poison is strangling her.  

 

“Do it, or you’ll die! We don’t have much time!”

 

“Stay with me,” he whispers against her hair. Sansa tilts her head back, but her eyes are glassy, with blood on the white, and she has grown even paler. 

 He tilts her head up with his hands and helps the Maester, making her drink the antidote. 

 

“Bring Lady Sansa Stark to the infirmary,” he says, “and close the gates. Winterfell is on lockdown! No one leaves!”

 

She is still alive. His Sansa is a fighter. She is holding onto him, and she manages to ask Maester Wolkan, “The Strangler?”

 

Her maester nods. One of his chains has been given to him for the study of poisons. 

 

“Yes,  my lady,”

 

“Sansa,” he says. She is still in his arms. 

 

“Cersei,” she states. It’s the last word she says before darkness envelopes her. 

 


 

He discovers a few things after Sansa loses consciousness. 

The first is that he doesn’t give a single fuck about what any Lord will say or think when he takes her in his arms and brings her out of the Hall. 

 

The second is that Sansa, Brienne and Maester Wolkan have been working on a system in case the Starks were poisoned. Antidotes from poisons have been made since they took Winterfell back, from the most common to the more exotic, like the Strangler. Someone will tell him later that it’s the poison that killed Joffrey Baratheon. 

 

The third thing is that aside for Rickon, Davos, Tormund, Brienne and Ser Brynden Tully, he doesn’t trust anyone currently in Winterfell. 

 

The other thing is that if he focuses on the slow rise and fall of her chest, he will not go crazy. It’s the only tether he has with sanity. Sansa needs to survive, or he will fracture completely. 

 

No one can get out of Winterfell, but the Blackfish tells him he has put together a small host to search outside in case the poisoners have already fled. 

 

“We will find them.” he says. 

 

He is so afraid and so angry that words just don’t come out. He nods. They are outside the chamber where Maester Wolkan directed him to bring Sansa. 

She is pale on the bed, except for the red stains under her nose and neck. She clawed her own neck. 

 

He can still see her hand stained with blood. He can hear her wet coughs. Whoever did this to her will die. Fuck the old ways. They will taste their own insides before he is done with them. 

 

“Your Grace,” Maester Wolkan says, “you need to step outside now.”

 

“I’m not going anywhere,” he says.

 

“The procedure is not done yet. We need to purge the poison from her body. The procedures will not be kind to Lady Stark; she deserves privacy, and she needs quiet!”

 

He thought he gave her the antidote? 

He doesn’t want to leave. He needs to see that she is still alive. She pleaded with him not to let her die. He needs to be by her side. 

 

“Your Grace, with all due respect, we cannot lose time. Leave. Now!”

 

Someone is at his side. He notices it’s Davos. When did he get there? 

 

“Come with me, lad. She is in good hands,” he says. 

 

“Save her,” he says. He doesn’t even recognize his own voice: it’s choked and hoarse. 

 

The Maester nods. He looks at Sansa: beads of perspiration are on her forehead, and there are tears at the corner of her eyes trailing down her temples. 

 

He shivers when they are outside the room. He is no stranger to blood and violence, and yet his body is reacting to it as if he were a green boy, shocked by the sight of blood. 

 

The woman he loves’ blood. Sansa in his arm convulsing, fighting the poison, pleading to him not to let her die. As if he ever could!

 

He can’t lose her. He will not survive it. He doesn’t want to.

 

“The Lords are upset,” Davos says. “They are suspecting of the Karstarks and the Umbers.”

 

This shakes him from his numbness. “It was Cersei Lannister,” he says. 

 

Sansa’s last words before she lost consciousness. They meant to read the raven from King’s Landing the day after when discussing the War. She told him Cersei was not to be underestimated. 

 

“She didn’t try to kill you. You are the King in the North.”

 

“I’m just Ned Stark’s bastard. She doesn’t care about me. She hates Sansa.”

 

“Are you sure?” he asks. 

 

Yes. But talking about it requires more strength than he has. They are still outside the chamber. 

 

“She will heal. Maester Wolkan knows what he is doing,” Davos says.

 

“Cersei did this. She is dead, Ser Davos. She is dead.”

 

“Your Grace, listen to me!” Ser Davos says.

 

“She was dying in my arms.”

 

“You will find the culprit. They will executed, but we need to face a fact, “

 

“Don’t start with that -”

 

“Lady Stark is not safe in Winterfell.”

 

He shakes his head. No, they will have food tasters and guards—more guards for her. 

 

“Any progress made?” he asks Davos.

 

“We need to interrogate the serving girls and the people in the kitchen.”

 

“Keep the Lords in their rooms. Brienne stays outside this door. No one except for me gets in.”

 

“Your Grace.”

 

“She was dying. Judge me all you want for my sins. But not about what I feel for her.”

 

Ser Davos nods. “You were happy tonight.”

 

He closes his eyes. He is still wearing the crown. And what a useless King he is if he cannot even protect the woman he loves?

 

“I’ll go and aid with the interrogation. I want to be told the minute she wakes.”

 

“And if she doesn’t?” he asks.

 

“Then the Others can take us all.”

 

“You don’t mean it.”

 

“Oh, but I do,” he sighs, “Rickon. Someone needs to check on my brother. He  must be worried.”

 

“Go interrogate the kitchen staff and the serving ladies. I will deal with the rest.”

 

He nods. He doesn’t want to leave the spot he is in outside the door, but Sansa deserves justice. And she will have it. It’s the only thing he can do for her. 

 

Fury, that red haze he has experienced before, is nothing compared to what he is feeling now. 

 

He takes the crown off his head and gives it to Davos. 

 

“Your Grace.” he says. 

 

He doesn’t hear him, he stalks the hallway, darkness filling him. Fear for Sansa making his movements jerky. 

 

He is not the king in the North, not now. He is the man who survived the Battle of the Bastards and beat Ramsay Bolton until the skin of his knuckles broke. He is a bloody thing, a mass of fury, a man in love who is terrified.

 


 

The servants are terrified of him when he goes to the dungeons. They all swear that they would never harm Lady Stark, that they arre loyal to the Starks. 

He lets Ghost enters the cells. They are afraid. Good. Sansa was afraid too. He is terrified. 

 

None of them posioned Sansa. 

 

It’s almost dawn when the Blackfish returns with a boy. He looks young, comely. He doesn’t remember ever seeing him in Winterfell. 

 

Ghost circles him, and the boy pisses himself..

 

“Who are you?” he asks. “Don’t lie,”

 

He is from White Harbour. He was paid enough gold so that he could provide for his family. His mother and sister can live comfortably now.  

 

“Who paid you?” He asks. 

 

The boy swears he doesn't know. He tells him everything except what he truly needs to know. 

 

“You are going to die. I will make it slow. I will make you beg for death. Or it can be quick. Who paid you, boy?”

 

“A man from the South. Knew I was working for the Manderlys. Knew we were bringing wine.”

 

“What orders did he give you?”

 

“To change Lady Stark’s goblet.”

 

“To poison her.”

 

He can’t touch the boy. He is standing back. He knows he will tear him from limb to limb if he touches him. 

 

“You poisoned her goblet,” he says.

 

“My hands trembled. I spilled some of it.”

 

It is probably the only reason she is still alive. 

 

“Who was that man?”

 

“I don’t know, sire. He came from the South. He paid me in gold.”

 

“So that your mother and sister can live comfortably. You told me. They will die, too.”

 

The boy, uncaring of Ghost, falls to his knees. “I did it. Gods forgive me. My mother and sister know nothing of it.”

 

“Pray that my sister lives through the night, boy. Pray that she recovers, or you and all of your family will be ripped away root and stem..”

 

He’s just a boy, barely more than a child. He worked in the kitchens. He poisoned Sansa. 

 

He meant his threats. The boy will die, but so will his family if Sansa doesn’t recover. And even then, he thinks the punishment barely fits the crime. 

 

“Mercy. For my family, my King. They are innocents.”

 

He pardoned Lady Karstark and Lord Umber. 

 

He cannot be merciful here. Or Cersei will send other people. And Baelish will try to turn what happened to his advantage. 

 

There is a part of him that expects the boy to tell him he is just a bastard, that he is no real king. He is a bastard who is fucking his sister. Why should he decide about his life? The boy, however,  crumbles down, hugging his knees to his chest.

 

“You poisoned a Highborn Lady, the Lady of Winterfell, my sister. What the fuck did you expect?”

 

“I did it for my family.”

 

“We have that in common, boy.”

 

He needs to go back to Sansa. He feels like he can’t breathe without her. No one came to tell him anything. He supposes it means that she is still alive, that she is fighting. His Sansa is a fighter, she is stronger than she thinks, she is stronger than most people he has met. 

 

He leaves the boy. Guards are following him. He meets the Blackfish who tells him Rickon is upset, he saw his sister being poisoned. 

 

“Talk to him. She is in good hands. Your brother is alone right now,” he says. 

 

He nods. He wants to see Sansa, but he knows she would want him to look after their brother. She looks after their brother. She is trying to give him back a sense of normalcy after all he has been through. 

 

He couldn’t protect Sansa. He failed her. He can try and protect their brother. He can do better. He will do better by her. 

 

He will kill Cersei Lannister. 

 


 

She is in the Godswood. White all around her. She walks toward the weirdwood tree and smiles when she sees her father sitting under it, Ice and a whetstone in front of him. 

 

“Father,” she says. 

 

He looks at her and says, “I’ve been waiting for you. But this is not your time yet.”

 

She doesn’t understand what he means. “Father -” 

 

She knows he is dead. She saw him die. It tore her heart apart. It’s a wound that keeps bleeding inside of her even now. She missed him. 

 

He stands up and offers her his arm, saying, “Shall we take a walk, child?”

 

He is dead, but she can touch him. They walk in the Godswood, and the silence around them is peaceful. 

 

“You will defend him. Yes?” He asks. “He is a Stark.”

 

“Jon?” she asks. 

 

“Will you protect him?”

 

Of course, she will. She is trying to. 

 

“Mockingbirds, stags, lions, thorns, krakens and dragons. Will you protect him?”

 

“Yes. Father -” She looks at him. “I love Jon.”

 

“I raised you together under the same roof, but you were strangers who shared a home and blood, were you not?”

 

“He is good, father.”

 

He doesn’t reply to her words. He stops and points at a bush of winter roses. 

 

“Pick one, Sansa. My sister loved winter roses. I thought I had more time.”

 

“Time for what?”

 

“Pick a rose, sweetling. You used to love flowers.”

 

“I was a child back then.”

 

“They did not taint everything, my sweet child. When winter came, you were here. But you cannot stay.”

 

“I am not leaving Winterfell ever again.”

 

She isn’t looking at him now. She is looking at the winter roses. Blue and wild. They are beautiful 

 

“Not even to protect him?” he asks. “Not even to protect your future?”

 

She picks a rose. The thorns are piercing her skin, but there is no blood or pain. 

 

“Winterfell is my future,” she says.

 

“To protect your future, you must do what other Starks failed to do.”

 

“I don’t understand,” she says.

 

“You will. You were always smart, my sweet child. My children will be together and fight the coming storm. When the snow falls and the white wind blows, the lone wolf dies…”

 

“But the pack survives,” she says with him.

 

“He is part of the pack. The Wolves will endure. So must you, my child. For him and for Winterfell.”

 

“Yes, father.”

 

“We should bring the rose to my sister. I miss your mother. Robb and her are waiting for me.”

 

“I miss them.”

 

Her father cups her face in his large hands. “You are my sweet daughter. Nothing can change that.”

 

“But I -” she trails off. I laid with Jon. I love him. Why don’t you hate me? Why are you not disappointed or disgusted? She thinks. 

 

Her father’s face is soft. “Bring the rose to Lyanna. Arya looks like her, but you remind me of her now.”

 

“Father, I need to tell you about -”

 

“You saved each other. You will do it again.”

 

He fades, like the sun setting. And she is alone in the Godswood. The blue rose in her hands. She walks toward the crypts. She hears a lion roar somewhere behind her, and there are shadows all around her. 

 

The crypts are dark, but she knows her way into them. Her father asked her to bring the rose to his sister. He insisted on it. There are shadows surrounding her, moving behind her. Shadows of flames, of swords, of dragons. 

 

There is a girl where the statue of Lyanna is supposed to be. She is beautiful, with long hair as dark as Arya’s and a crown of blue roses is atop her head. She is crying, and there is blood on her hands now. 

 

The girl - it’s aunt Lyanna, the shadows tell her, she knows it in her heart.

 

“Protect the pack.” she says. Her voice is a song she recognizes. 

 

“How?” she asks. 

 

“The blood. It’s in the blood.” the girl says. 

 

She gives her the blue rose. The girl takes it in her hands. 

 

“It’s in the blood.”  the girl repeats. “Your love will not damn you,”

 

She hears lions roaring again. She hears something inhuman screeching. It’s dark, now, all around her. 

 

It’s in the blood. Voices say. Voices she recognizes like Brienne’s, Rickon’s, Cersei’s and voices she doesn’t know. 

 

The darkness is thick, but she sees the light. It’s fire, but it’s her only way out from the darkness.

 

She walks into the fire. 





Chapter 10: Interlude 3 - Daenerys & Ser Jorah

Notes:

The Daenerys and Jorah's interludes end with this. From the next chapter on Daenerys will be an active part of the story.
Next on: Jon and Sansa and the aftermath of the poisoning.

I want to thank you everyone who left kudos, bookmarked the fic or commented on it. The fic will be long. We have just started season 7 and things will go differently than in the show.

Feedback is love.

Also, come to say hi to my tumblr: [email protected]

Chapter Text

 

Meereen, 301 A.C.

 

Ser Barristan comes to her on a hot afternoon after hours of hearing petitions. She immediately notices his concern and the scroll he is holding in his hand. 

 

“Your Grace,” he says, “A betrayer is in our midst. Treason that cannot be ignored.”

 

He hands her the scroll, and she reads it. It’s been years since she saw that document. She gave it back to Jorah on the Belarion, and she has not thought about it ever since. 

If she didn’t know the truth, learning that way would break her heart. As it is, she feels sad for Jorah because she knows how deeply he regrets his choice. She has heard it in his voice and seen it on his face plenty of times over the past two years. 

 

Ser Barristan doesn’t know that Jorah was alone, desperate and wanted to go home. He wasn’t there, with them, when he saved her, he didn’t cross the Red Waste with them.  He wasn’t with them in Qarth, when they stole her dragons and he saved her, again. 

 

“You don’t seem surprised, Your Grace,” he says when she places the scroll on a table. 

 

“No,” she replies. She is not surprised. She is angry . Tywin Lannister has made a move against her, and of course, it’s meant to weaken her, to drive a wedge among her and closest advisors. 

 

People heard her say publicly that Jorah is her general, her advisor and her closest friend and she would not gamble with his life. He fought for her anyway, but the Spider has spies everywhere - perhaps those words reached Westeros, and it’s a thought that scares her. 

 

No one knows. No one can ever know about Jorah and her. She humoured him at first, but now she sees that keeping their relationship a secret protects him as well. 

 

Barristan is looking at her. He came with the scroll, proving Jorah’s betrayal to serve her. He expects a reaction. She needs to talk to Jorah first. 

 

“You may leave, Ser Barristan,” she says. "However, do not take any initiative without my permission, and do not mention the document to anyone.”

 

The man bows his head. His eyes are filled with questions, and she understands that he wants her to punish Jorah. She is not blind; she has seen the undercurrent of jealousy between the two men. 

 

She didn’t think it would become dangerous. 

 

The words on the pardon hurt. She knows exactly why he did what he did. They talked about his life before he met her, she knew how lonely and desperate he had been at time. 

She takes the scroll in her hands and sighs. 

 

That scroll is not about Jorah, not any more. It’s about the both of them. It’s the lies they have been telling to everyone to protect each other. It’s about how Tywin Lannister moves his pieces on the board regardless of the consequences. 

 

She is not even close to Westeros. She chose to stay in Meereen and rule, even when news of the Red Wedding reached them and she saw Jorah grieving his lost family. 

 

“We can sail to Westeros tomorrow. We can take King’s Landing and make the Lannisters pay for what they did!” she said.

 

He was pale, his eyes glassy. “I shamed my family. I broke my father’s heart, I don’t have the right -”

 

“Are your gods so cruel, Jorah?” she asked, interrupting him, “can you not mourn the aunt who raised you and your cousins? Can you not want to avenge them?”

 

“You are not ready. Khaleesi. We don’t have enough men, we don’t have enough ships, and your dragons are too young!”

 

“They are enough to take King’s Landing!”

 

“Not for me. Khaleesi. I will grieve my kin, and you will learn to rule. When you take the Seven Kingdoms, you will free them from oathbreakers and kingslayers. When you take the Seven Kingdoms, it will be with the might of your armies and dragons, not to avenge your knight.”

 

“You are more than my knight.”

 

“I’m just a man. You should not let your feelings cloud your judgment.”

 

“You are hurting.” she said, “Am I supposed to ignore that when I have the means to make them pay for what they did?”

 

“Yes,” he said. You made the right choice by staying here. I am proud of you.”

 

“Your heart is breaking,” she said, cupping his face in her hands. 

 

She embraced Jorah, his face in the crook of her shoulders. There were no tears in him. The grief was too potent—the outrage at what happened at the Twins too strong. 

 

“The North remembers.” he said after a moment. “If there is but one Stark left, The Boltons days are numbered.” 

 

“You have a pardon. Do you wish to go back to Bear Island and fight for your kin?” she asked. 

 

It would break her heart. But she would understand. “We could go North -”

 

He shook his head. “I would not be welcomed.”

 

He took her hand in his and said, “You need to understand this about the North, Khaleesi. If they broke with the South, they will never bend the knee again. They will bide their time with the Boltons, and if  a Stark heir will ask them to fight, they will.”

 

“Torrhen Stark bent the knee.”

 

“To save his people because the Starks have taken care of the people for thousands of years. Your father broke faith with them. You need to remember that.”

 

His words were harsh, even if his voice was gentle. He wanted her to be queen, but he always told her the North would be different. 

 

 “The Starks, whoever is left of them, will not forget.” he continued. 

 

“You seem to admire them.”

 

“I hated Lord Stark for condemning me. But I had broken the law. My family was loyal to the Starks for a thousand years.”

 

“And yet here you stand.”

 

“And yet here I stand. I pledged myself to you. So, we will go to Westeros when you are  ready, Khaleesi,”

 

“They will pay for what they did to your kin,” she said. 

 

She never met Jorah’s family. She has heard about Jeor, Maege and her daughters. He told her about his childhood in Bear Island. He told her that he left his family sword behind, too ashamed to bring it with him. 

 

“Whatever mistake you made, whatever your sins were, you paid for them. You have been atoning for them since I met you,” she said. He was not allowing himself to grieve. He still thought himself unworthy. 

 

Daenerys loved him, but Jorah could be strong-headed. That didn’t mean she would leave his side that night unless he asked. 

That didn’t mean the Lannisters would not pay when she reached Westeros..

 

Before Ser Barristan came with that scroll, Daenerys was starting to get used to Meereen's routine. Ruling is not easy, and Meereen presents its own challenges. Jorah, Missandei, Greyworm and Daario Naharis are never far. They are close-knit, the people she trusts, who help her rule.

 

She trusts Ser Barristan as well, but she sometimes doesn't miss the way he looks at Jorah. Does he suspect about the two of them? Does he think he has her ear and could take advantage of her?

He doesn’t know. He can’t know the truth, especially now. 

 

She walks to her chambers, and the guards are changing. This gives her a few moments with Jorah alone. They keep up the facade all day long, but they only steal a few minutes during the day and the night. The nights are theirs alone.

 

She isn’t surprised when he finds her in her chambers. Should anyone see them now, while they are in each other’s arms, all the whispers and rumours about them would find confirmation. 

 

He has been outside, she can tell from how warm is skin is. 

 

They never have enough time to be themselves. And she needs to tell him about what Barristan Selmy brought her. 

 

She hands him the scroll and sees the way his face darkens. She has forgiven him a long time ago, but she doesn’t think he has forgiven himself. 

 

“Tywin Lannister made his move. He wants dissension in your ranks,” he says. “And Selmy surely wants me punished.”

 

“He made the wrong move. And you will not be punished for this. I forgave you a long time ago.”

 

“They cannot know that,” he tells her.

 

“Why? I pardoned Ser Barristan even after he served the Usurper and his son.”

 

“He didn’t betray you, and he has given you good counsel.”

 

“So have you.”

 

“But my betrayal is real. You’re holding the Royal Pardon in your hands,” he says. 

 

“It was long ago and long forgiven.” 

 

He steps back from her and starts pacing the room. He is worried; she recognizes the look on his face. He is thinking of a solution. 

 

“They cannot know that, Khaleesi,” he says eventually. 

 

“Why not? You stopped sending them information. You have been loyal to me,”

 

“And I will never forgive myself for what happened, for how you lost Drogo and Rhaego.”

 

They rarely talk about those dark days. Jorah blames himself. She blames herself for trusting a witch, but they cannot change their past. And she will never let him do something reckless and dangerous out of guilt. 

 

“I lost Drogo and Rhaego because I trusted a witch who cursed me with blood magic.”

 

“I don’t believe in curses, Khaleesi,” he says softly. 

 

He doesn’t. She drinks Moontea because she is afraid of finding out if the curse works. 

 

“We are not having this conversation, Jorah,” she says. 

 

Seeing the pardon, again, made her remember the weeks she kept Jorah at a distance and how they ended up in the Red Waste. She was a different person at the time, but she still forgave him. 

Would she forgive him if she learned today of his betrayal? 

She is afraid to know. 

 

“If Tywin Lannister finds out the truth, you will be in even more danger,” he says. 

 

“So, what do you suggest we do? Should I punish you?”

 

“You never punished me for what I did,” he says in a low voice. 

 

“No, and I’m not going to do it now!” she says.  

 

“He wants to weaken you. He wants to divide us,” he says. 

 

“He’s welcome to try!” she snaps.

 

The only thing she can think about is that as soon as the truth is known, Jorah will become a target for the Lannister. He is her weakness. Her mind goes back to Astapor and Yunkai, to the way they freed Meereen. 

 

No one knows about them - but they never hid their closeness. She never hid that she trusted his counsel more than any other. 

 

 “People cannot know the truth,” he says. 

 

“What would you suggest, then?” 

 

“You must send me away for a time. Let Tywin Lannister think he has won.”

 

“He wins if you leave. That is exactly what he wants! He would think he casts a large shadow even here, a world away from Westeros. This cannot happen.”

 

“He might do worse the next time,” he says. 

 

“Then we tell Ser Barristan Selmy the truth and swear him to secrecy!” she says. 

 

“Daenerys,” he says, taking her hands in his, “You cannot allow your reign to appear weak, and it will if I stay here either way.”

 

He wants to protect her. Even now. He still sees himself as not  being vital to her. She cannot be parted from him for any reason. 

 

Let people know that she forgave Jorah, that she knows what mercy is, and that she is not her father or her brother. 

 

“My presence here makes you weaker. I’d go to Pentos or Westeros seeking allies for you,” he says. 

 

“He had my sister-in-law and my nephews killed. His son killed my father while he sacked the city!  He conspired with the people who killed your kin! I’m not letting him decide how I rule my people! And don’t you dare say that you make me weak, Jorah Mormont!”

 

She has a reign, an army, ships and three dragons. Yet, she doesn’t think she has ever felt so powerless as in that moment. 

She should sail to Westeros now and show those people, the ones responsible for a childhood begging in the streets, for being sold to a Dothraki warlord, what it means to go against a dragon. 

 

Barristan Selmy told her about her father and about Rhaegar. She thinks about the wars in Westeros, how they have been crippling the continent. She used to think that it was the right moment to strike. Jorah made her understand how unprepared they were. Sellmy made her see that Westerosi don’t need Fire and Blood, after everything they’ve been through for the past few years. 

 

A bastard child sat on the Iron Throne. The Stormlands were at war, the crownlands as well, the North had been gutted by The Red Wedding, The South was siding with the Lannisters, and Dorne was in unrest. 

 

Part of her thinks she should counterattack now, hurt the Lannisters, depose the bastard King and take the Throne. Her Unsullied are not enough, they don’t have all the ships they’d need, they have no allies in Westeros and her dragons are too young. 

 

Still, Tywin Lannister made his move, and they cannot give him what he wants. She will not be parted from Jorah, and she will not do what the man expects her to do. 

 

She hates games. She is the Mother of Dragons, and she won’t cower before Tywin Lannister. However, she knows that she needs to respond. 

 

She needs to protect Jorah and the life they are building in Meereen. 

 


 

The nights belong to them. She wonders sometimes what it would like to love Jorah openly, not to pretend, to let the world know that he is hers and she is his, 

Their lips meet, urgent, frantic. His body is warm, and he smells like sandalwood and the spices they taste in Meereen. 

 

There will be words later. They will discuss about the scroll, about the Lannisteers and Westeros.

 

It's a warm night, but there's a soft breeze, making the curtains billow. She feels goosebumps on her arms.

 

Despite the urgency of his kiss, he takes his time undressing her, and she is much less gentle with his clothes. 

 

It’s not about the lovemaking. There are nights they simply spend in each other’s arms, talking about their days. There have been many nights where she told Jorah about Viserys, about growing up on the street beginning for food. 

There are nights when no words are spoken. They lay in each other’s arms and fall asleep together, and she is happy.  

 

Her throne is far away, and things in Meereen are far from peaceful, but she is happy. She never knew she could feel happy And complete.

 

And there are nights when he undresses her, her clothes pool at her feet, and she helps him out of his clothes, kissing whatever patch of skin she meets.

 

He lifts her into his arm as if she weighs nothing, he lowers her on the bed - not always, sometimes he sits on the big table in her room, slides to his kneed and buries his face between her legs, his beard scratching her thighs and making her moan with pleasure.

 

Not that night.

 

His kisses are desperate, but his touch is still gentle when she turns her so that he is behind her. His hands are on her stomach and then trail up, cupping her breasts and kneading them. 

 

There is fire in her belly,  it’s familiar, beloved being with him –  but she only feels it growintg stronger as he kisses her neck, and the tips of his fingers brush over her nipples.

She pushes back, feeling his arousal against her backside. 

She arches her head, giving him more room to kiss her neck.

 

She proudly wears his love bites, but they’re usually not visible. Cranking her neck she sees that his eyes are dark with lust. 

 

His arms are wrapped around her waist, and his knee is parting her legs.

 

“Jorah -” she says.

 

He would never make her do something she is not comfortable with, ever since their first time together.

 

“I don’t want to leave you,” he says, turning the so that they are facing each other on the bed.

 

“You won’t. And It was your idea.”

 

Her hands are on his breeches to help him out of them. 

 

“I will never jeopardize your rule,” he says and hisses when his erection is freed, 

 

“So, don’t go.”

 

His hand is between her legs. She is wet for him, Only for him. She fucks herself on his fingers, and he curls them so that white-hot pleasure shoots through her,

 

“He moved the pieces blindly,” he says, his voice huskier.

 

She kisses him hungrily. He cannot leave her. They cannot be parted. Tywin Lannister played his hand, and he will lose. 

 

He lowers her on the bed and props a pillow under her hips. He kisses her. Her knight who knelt before her when her dragons were born, the wise advisor whose counsel is always selfless. The warrior she has seen, speckles of blood on his face, wounds and scars on his body time and again. 

 

She wraps her legs around his waist, rocking her hips toward his, seeking friction, yearning for them to be one. 

 

The first time between them surprised her. She had known she had feelings for him. She didn’t expect the fire. She didn’t expect the toe-curling pleasure and the feelings of being home, 

 

She swore she would never take those feelings for granted and she hasn’t. 

 

He enters her slowly, each of them savouring the feeling of being together, of being one. 

 

“What do we do?” he pants in her ear; a hand is cupping her breast, and the other is tracing her face with his fingers.

 

“We lie.” She breathes.

 

He moves inside of her the way he knows she like it. Deep, hard thrusts but they are  peppered by soft kisses between them.

 

Pleasure builds up in her spine, familiar but always different with him. 

 

There are no words spoken now. She cannot form words. She moves with him, skin against skin, both their hearts beating fast in their chest, pleasure coiling in her belly, throbbing between her legs. 

 

A flick of his thumb against the bundle of nerves in her sex, and she unravels. Holding onto him as he thrusts harder into her, his body moving over hers so that the angle brings new pleasure. 

 

It’s not the sex. It’s the intimacy that comess after, when they have both peaked, and their bodies arre covered with thin layers of perspiration, her hair is a mess and she knows he will card his fingers through it while they lay in each other’s arms.

 

“We lie,” he says. 

 

“My brother, me and you were in cohorts from the beginning. You swore your allegiance to me after he died. You double-crossed the Spider.”

 

“No one who knew Viserys would ever believe that.”

 

“He is dead. We are the only ones left. I will tell Ser Barristan and swear him to secrecy. We know Varys has his spies there, so the news will reach Westeros.”

 

“You don’t like playing games, Khaleesi.”

 

“Tywin Lannister’s plan failed,” she says. 

 

“Nonetheless, it will not change Ser Barristan’s ideas of me. I am a knight, and you are a queen.”

 

“Ser Barristan can accept things as they are, or he can find another Targaryen to serve. And this animosity between the two of you ends now.”

 

“He is not wrong. Knights are not supposed to dishonour their ladies.”

 

“I seduced you if I remember correctly.”

 

He sighs, but she can see a smile tugging at his lips. “You forgave me,”

 

“Completely, a long time ago.”

 

He kisses her and gets ups from the bed. 

 

“Where are you going?” She asks. 

 

He grins, which makes him look younger. She thinks she might be falling in love with him again. He sits on the bed, and she notices that his left hand is closed in a fist. 

 

“I have something for you,” he says. “I left Bear Island in a rush. I left my sword there, but I took something.”

 

He open his hand and there is a ring nestled in his palm. A jade and onyx mounted on gold. Green and black. His House colours. 

“It was my mother’s. Father never gave me permission to give it to Lynesse. And I never showed it to her. Part of me knew.

 

It’s a beautiful ring. She has jewels, even more precious than the ring he is showing her, but he says, “Wherever you go, I will follow.”

 

Her fingers are too slender, so the ring only fits on her index finger,

 

“Wherever you go, I will follow,” she repeats,

 

Lies, deceits, stolen moments are all worth it, 

 

Neither of them speaks of love, and yet, in that moment, she has never felt more loved. She has never loved him more, 




 

Meereen C.A. 302

 

Later, days later, when she can think clearly and relive the events in her mind, she will think that it was a mere casualty that the men didn’t find them together in her chambers. 

 

It’s a warm night when it happens. There is still chaos in the streets, and maybe that’s one reason the men can slip into the Pyramid. 

 

She is in her solar with Missandei and Jorah. It’s been a long day. They are drinking, she wants nothing more than retire in her chambers, he will come later. She will wait for him. 

 

She will think later, when she hears the Maester’s words and sees the cracked skin on his arm, that, despite the turmoil in Meereen, they are happy. 

 

They are living their lives, and she is learning to rule in a difficult land. She hears petitions, spends time with her Council, talks to Missandei while braiding her hair, and feels like a girl again. 

 

She is loved and loves in return. Jorah is the last face she sees when she closes her eyes, and even though he is seldom there when she awakens, his presence lingers. Sometimes, he leaves small tokens of his love on the pillow—nothing too personal or that could put her in jeopardy. 

 

It’s a mummer farce they keep on, especially when they are alone with Missandei. She knows. She is the only one who does. 

 

She will regret, later, that even that night, they were pretending: a queen and her knight, two friends, and not what they are to each other: he is her heart. It’s as simple as that. She lived her life before knowing him, and she loved him even before she fell in love with him. 

 

He tampers her worst impulses, he is her constant, even when the dragon in her wants to lash out, he is there forr here. 

 

She loves him. He loves her. Six words that changed her life forever. 

 

She still wants the Iron Throne—it is her birthright—but she is biding her time. She needs more men and ships, and she needs to know her dragons will be safe. 

She will be Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, but Jorah once told her that Westeros doesn’t need Fire and Blood now. Westeros needs the just ruler she is trying to be in Meereen. Ser Barristan Selmy told her about her father, so she is waiting.

 

She will later think that Westeros was not in her mind that night. They were discussing the sons of the harpy, the reopening of the Fighting Pits, and Tyrion Lannister and Varys, who had just come to them. 

 

She hears the commotion outside. There are guards outside her door. There are guards in the hallway. Jorah is up in a moment, he has already unsheated his sword. 

 

“Stay here,” he says to both of them, “bar the door. Don’t open it to anyone.”

 

He is a warrior. It’s one of the things she loves about him. It also makes her stomach drop every time.

 

The door bolts open before he can leave the room. She sees bthe odies of her Unsullied to the ground. She sees the blood on the pavement. 

 

Five men. Could five men slip into her Pyramid and kill her Unsullied to get to her?

 

It will turn out, later, that there were more men. Cersei had been thorough. 

 

She is certain Jorah can kill them all. She has seen him overpower adversaries without breaking a sweat. The man she loves is a force to be reckoned with. Still, she draws close to Missandei.

 

Where are her Unsullied? Why is no one coming? Jorah is fighting. He is surrounded by men. One of them stands out because he is wearing a long, black cape with a hood covering his face. She sees that he is trying to reach her,, and the others are fighting Jorah. 

 

He is exceptional wielding a sword, but she has known that for years. He is fighting against four men, the hoodied man is staying back, she can’t see him clearly. One of the men falls to the pavement, but she can still feel her heart in her throat. 

 

She  can’t do anything . She can’t just watch. 

 

Jorah parries all blows. He moves with dexterity from one opponent to another. He is fighting for her, and she is terrified. The men don’t look from Essos, they are clearly Westerosi. She is shaking with fear and rage. 

 

Those men are fighting in her Realm, in her home, against the man she loves. 

 

Another man falls to the ground.  It is then that the hoodied man touches Jorah. He scratches him. 

 

 She can see blood dripping from Jorah’s sword and red blooms on his forearm. She is moving without really registering her actions. She barely hears Missandei’s gasp of surprise. 

 

She takes a sword from the floor. It’s heavy, and she wonders, for a moment, why she never asked Jorah to teach her. She should be able to wield a sword. Dragons can’t be everywhere.

 

She has seen Jorah fighting and training for years. She doesn’t need to be good, she just needs to help him, to pierce the hoodied man while he fights the others. 

She misses the hoodied man and when he moves quickly to parry her hit, the hood comes down and she sees his face: it’s a nightmare of grey and cracked skin, a reddish scar goes down from his right eye to the mouth. 

 

“Daenerys!” Jorah shouts. 

 

She moves, her instinct to survive, to help Jorah, making her plunge the sword in one of the men’s bellies. 

 

The door swings open, and her Unsullied are finally there. It can’t have been more than five minutes since the men got in the room. It can’t have been more than thirty seconds since the scarred man scratched Jorah. 

 

“Grey scale” someone says in Valyrian.

 

She doesn’t know what it means. She only knows her heart is hammering in her chest, and she is still holding a sword. Jorah is bleeding, and the scarred man is dead. 

 

“Don’t kill them.” She says. She needs to know for sure who sent them. 

 

Tyrion Lannister told her that with Joffrey Baratheon’s death and his father’s demise, his sister would control the throne of Westeros. Did Tywin Lannister send those men? Or did his daughter?

 

Missandei is at her side. When she moves closer to Jorah, she stops her. “You can’t, Khaleesi.”

 

She looks at her friend and then at him. Jorah is still bleeding from the scratches on his forearm and a cut on his neck, when their gazes lock she sees an apology in his eyes. 

 

“Why?” she asks.

 

“The man was sick,” Missandei explains. 

 

She is the Mother of Dragons. She doesn’t fear sickness. She wants to touch Jorah. She needs to make sure he is all right. He saved her again. 

 

“Khaleesi,” Jorah says. When she takes a step toward her, he takes a step back. “It’s for your own safety.”

 

“We need a Maester,” she says. “I want the men interrogated now.”

 

Her instinct is to rush to him, to take his hands in hers. She doesn’t care that her Unsullied might see. She doesn’t care that the Westerosi men might see. Missandei holds her back. 

 

“Greyscale,” Missandei says again. 

 

She locks gazes with Jorah. She doesn’t think she has ever hated her titles and their roles more than now. 

 

“Listen to her, Khaleesi,” he says.

 

“We will talk later,” she replies.  What she means is:  I’m a dragon.  I won’t get infected. I need to be with you. 

 

What she means is: “I can’t lose you.”

 

“Aye,” he replies. His voice is thick. She knows that tone; she has heard it before: when he told her about his betrayal and when they were in Qarth. He is desperate. 

 

It cannot be. 

 

She will think later when she has the information from the men, that she should have let the hoodied man touch her. She is a dragon. 

 

She is escorted to her chambers on numb legs. She flinches when she hears the door closing behind her. Only then does she let the tears flow. Only then does she allow herself to feel the fear and the rage that made her tremble.

 

Westeros will know fire and blood if Jorah is infected. That, she swears to herself. 

 


 

The chamber Jorah is staying in is opulent. It is such a stark contrast to his own quarters, which are simple and cosy. Jorah’s quarters are not far from her own. They are discrete; they have been for years, but they also know that some of their people, the one closest to them, at least suspect they’re spending their nights together. 

 

The scarred man scratched Jorah while he was protecting her, and now he is living in that room, away from everyone. Daenerys had to fight her advisors for days for her right to visit the man she loves. 

 

“Khaleesi,”  he says. He smiles, and she feels her heart crack in her chest. 

 

“How do you feel?” she asks. 

 

She feels the distance from her knight like an ache in her heart. And she is afraid that it will not get better. 

 

“I feel fine. I’m glad to see you. I missed you!” 

 

She wants nothing more than to be in his arms and touch his skin, but she can’t. She doesn’t know whether she is immune to greyscale, but she kows the rest of the people in the pyramid aren’t. She is their Queen. It’s her duty to protect her people. She hates herself for that. 

 

He seems to understand that. Then again, no one knows her better than Jorah Mormont. 

 

The maester is keeping Jorah under watch. If he develops symptoms, he said there is nothing he can do. 

 

“I’m sorry.” She says. 

 

“Don’t be.” he replies. “It was not your fault.”

 

“That man was supposed to touch me!” she says. It’s what the men said when interrogated. The scarred man was supposed to touch her. He was never supposed to touch Jorah. How can he say it is not her fault?

 

He sighs. It is an old argument between them: Jorah will never stop to try and protect her, and she will never stop and try to do the same. 

Jorah’s life is not something Daenerys is ever willing to gamble with, and yet Jorah did not hesitate, time and again, to put himself at risk to protect her. 

 

“I’m not going to apologize for that, Khaleesi.”

 

“I might have been immune, Jorah. I am immune to most ailments!” She replies, and she has to breathe deeply not to snap at the man. 

 

“We don’t know yet if I’m infected,” Jorah says. 

 

It’s the truth, but she has noticed that he did not attempt to move toward her. There is a couple of feet between them, and the chasm between them makes her throat dry. 

 

“I can’t lose you, Jorah,”  She admits in a small voice. 

 

 Outside that room, she is the Queen of Meereen, and Jorah is her knight. For the world, that is the role they have had for years. No one truly knows that the man in front of her is her whole world and that she would do anything to undo what had happened. 

 

“You won’t,” He says. And she feels the weight of his words. He believes in them. 

 

“Then you must promise me that you will live. Live for me! I have knights and soldiers ready to die for me; you are much more than that to me, and you know that!” She cries. 

 

She knows that he can’t promise her that he won’t put himself in harm’s way for her. That is not the man she knows and fell in love with. She would never ask him not to be a knight. It’s something else she needs from him. 

 

He needs to promise her that he will live. As long as she knows Jorah Mormont is alive, she can do anything. 

 

“I promise you, Daenerys,” He says, his voice hoarse with feelings. 

 

“I will kill Cersei Lannister for this,” Daenerys says. 

 

Jorah nods. She is a dragon, and he has always known that. He loves the woman with a gentle heart, and he loves the dragon. He is the only one who sees both. He is the only one who truly knows her. 

 

She sits on an armchair, trying to hide her shaking legs and asks, “Now tell me about the siege of Pyke, Ser Jorah of Bear Island.”

 

There are tears in the back of her throat, and her heart is pumping madly against her ribcage, but she smiles as Jorah sits down on the floor, the distance between them a painful reminder of what happened and talks. 

 

She loves him. He is her whole world. She will not lose him. 

 


 

She visits Jorah every time she can. They cannot touch, of course. They talk. He tells her about his childhood, she tells him about hers. 

He tells her about his mother, that she was kind and gentle, and that she always watched him train with his swords but required that he didn’t take his lessons with the Maester lightly. He told her that she always wore the ring she is now wearing. 

 

She told him that for a while, she was sure that she would have to marry Viserys. And it had been the scariest part of her life.

 

“Until now.” She adds in a low voice. 

 

Every day the maester visits Jorah, and she wishes they could swap places.

 

“You are the Queen. You are destined for greatness. Don’t think that. I am exactly where I want to be.”

 

“It was supposed to be me,” she replies.

 

“I wouldn’t live with myself if you were infected,”  he says. 

 

“So, now you know how I feel!” she snaps. 

 

“I know, Daenerys. But I would still make the same choice.”

 

She doesn’t cry, not in front of Jorah or the Maester, not in front of Missandei or Tyrion. There are tears in the moments before she goes to sleep and has nightmares, and she feels like she is drowning. 

She can’t breathe. She can’t – accept what happened. 

 

And then a patch of Jorah’s skin on his arm greyes and cracks. He shows it to her while the Maester is still in the room. 

 

Out!” She orders the Maester. 

 

“Kaheleesi.”

 

“Don’t call me that!” She cries. 

 

She wants to hurt Jorah as much as the man hurt her when he shows her his arm. She wants to take Drogo, fly to King’s Landing and burn Cersei Lannister slowly until her screams are heard all over Westeros. 

 

She wants to be in Jorah’s arms. She wants to beg for his forgiveness.  



“I’m sorry.” she says, “I shouldn’t have said that.”

 

“I will have to leave. I cannot stay here; I would cause an outbreak and put you in danger.”

 

“You can’t leave!”

 

“I have no choice. I know what happens with this sickness. I won’t let you watch it consume me until there is nothing left of me.”

 

“And what are you going to do?” She asks. They were truly having that conversation, one she had feared for days. One they had in the past was when Tywin Lannister made his move against them, and he wanted to leave. 

 

“I’ll leave Meereen.”  

 

She glimpses darkness in his eyes. There are things he doesn’t want to say, things he feels he can’t say because they would hurt her, and she knows that because she knows him. They have been together for far too long.

 

“Tell me what are you going to do if you leave, Jorah.” She asks. 

 

He shakes his head and says, “I told you. I won’t let this sickness consume me. I will end things before it happens.”

 

“You would kill me as well.” She says, her throat aching with the tears and the sobs that are stuck in there.

 

“You are young. You will be the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms.”

 

“And none of that matters, or it will matter if you die. Don’t do this to me. Don’t do this to us. Fight!”

 

“There is no cure for grayscale for people of my age,” he tells her.  

 

“There were no dragons. Now there are three. Don’t make me beg you. Find a cure wherever it is in the world. And come back to me!”

 

“I will try.”  

 

“Promise me. Blood of my blood. Like my knight, like my friend, like my family and my lover. Promise me that you will find a cure, and you will come back to me.”

 

There are tears in his eyes now because she begged him, and she doesn’t care. Nothing matters if Jorah dies. 

 

“I promise, Khaleesi.”  

 

She nods. He never broke a promise to her. She trusts him not to start now. “Then we have work to do before you leave.”

 

Jorah looks at her, his brow furrowed in confusion. 

 

“We need to come up with a code. We will keep in touch – you will write Jorah Mormont to let me know of your progress.”

 

“You can’t write me back, it’s too dangerous.”

 

Daenerys closes her eyes for a moment. 

“As I said, we have work to do. You are not going to die, Jorah Mormont, not from this. You will die in our bed when we are old and grey.”

 

Jorah smiles a little at her words, but tears are still glistening in his eyes. 

 

“Do you believe in us, Jorah?” she asks. 

 

“I do. With all my heart.” He replies.

 

 Daenerys would give anything to touch him so that he would know and feel how much she believes in him and in them together. 

 

“And I love you with all my heart.” He adds after a moment.

 

“I already told you once, don’t die for me. Live for me! Fight for us!”  

 

“I will, Khaleesi. I will.”

 

It still cracks her heart open, but she has hope—a flicker of it. She will not lose him to that sickness; he will fight for them. 

 

And she will do the same.




 

Dragonstone 304, C.A. 



The sand is cold in her hands. She was born in this castle, during one of the worst storms ever seen. All princes and princesses of Dragonston lived here. Westeros has been her family’s. They have lived, reigned and died in there. 

 

Her mother died in this castle, and her brother lived there with his wife for a while. She is the last Targaryen, and she supposes she should feel more

 

She is in Westeros. Almost a decade after she hatched three stone eggs in a pyre, she is finally home. 

 

It doesn’t feel like home. It is dreary and desolate, and her heart feels numb. She is living in a strange world where colours are muted, and foods barely have any taste. It’s been like that since Jorah left.

 

She knows he is alive. And she thinks he must know or suspect that they have sailed for Westeros. 

 

She is cold, and she wonders why she is not taking her dragons to King’s Landing and burning the Red Keep to the ground. 

 

Cersei Lannister crowned herself Queen of the Seven Kingdoms. Her act feels more personal than any other. Perhaps because she sent assassins after her and the scarred man, perhaps it’s because that woman has no scruples, she killed innocents and enemies alike making the Sept of Baelor explode. 

 

She is in her ancestor’s seat of power, and she feels hollowed out. She is tired. She cannot show that to her people. She is the Breaker of Chains, the Unburnt, the Khaleesi of the Grass Sea. She is the Queen of Meereen and the true Queen of the Seven Kingdoms. 

 

She can’t show any weakness to her people. Besides, she doesn’t trust the Spider. Not completely. And she doesn’t know how much she can trust Tyrion, despite having appointed him as Hand of the Queen. 

 

Both men had claimed complete ignorance of what happened in Meereen. She believed them. Varys had been already travelling to Meereen with Tyrion, escaping King’s Landing, when the order had been given. 

 

She also believed Tyrion when he told her that his nephew was innocent and had no part in what happened. 

 

She doesns’t trust them - she thinks they’ve been observing her, waiting for her to shatter after what happened to Jorah after he had to leave.

 

She didn’t shatter. She owes Jorah to be strong. 

 

 She doesn’t think she has ever felt so alone in her life. 

 


 

"Shall we begin?" She asks Tyrion.

 

He sighs. She raises an eyebrow; a sober Tyrion Lannister was prone to sigh.

 

"Now that we are here, we need to discuss some things. Olenna Tyrell, Ellaria Sands and Yara Greyjoy will be here in a few days, but we need more allies."

 

"I am aware," She replies.

One of the first discussions she had had with Tyrion was about allies. She told him then that she meant to break the wheel. She had not changed her mind.

 

"One of the easiest ways to procure an alliance is through marriage," Tyrion says, looking wary. 

 

He has tried to broach that subject once or twice already, and Daenerys did her best not to snort at his words.

 

"It's not going to happen, Tyrion," She replies, the pad of her finger brushing over the ring Jorah gave her. It’s not happening. She is not marrying anyone who isn’t her knight.

 

"There are not many eligible candidates left, I'll grant you that, but it's worth considering them –"  

 

"It is not going to happen!" She says again.

 

"Your grace, your intention to break the wheel is commendable but also unattainable in the short term. We are in the great game now."

 

"And marrying someone I don't know for his name would help me win? How?".

 

"Allies. You have Highgarden, Dorne and the Greyjoys, but might I be frank?" he asks. 

 

"By all means," She replies.

Tyrion nods, "Highgarden is good. Dorne, however, is another matter. And Westerosi don't love the Iron Islands. You need –"

 

"More? Aren't my armies and my dragons enough?"  

 

"If you want to be Aegon the Conqueror reborn? Yes. It's more than enough. But if you want to be the Queen I know you can be, beloved and a true breaker of the wheel you will need allies, not just people who want to see my sister dead."

 

" I want to see your sister dead," Daenerys replies with an edge in her voice. "according to Varys, it's a common feeling in Westeros."

 

"You are better than her. You might be the best sovereign Westeros has seen for a long time."

 

"I'm not marrying anyone, Tyrion," Daenerys says. She hopes that Tyrion drops the subject because Daenerys won't budge.

 

"Ser Jorah wants you on the Throne more than anyone. He would understand. And your grace, we don't even know where he is now."

 

You don't know, Daenerys thinks a bit childishly. She knows where Jorah is. She knows he is alive and looking for a cure.

 

 There is no other man who would ever touch her except for Jorah.

 

Tyrion might not know, and Varys might suspect, but she has made things clear with him before. 

No one can know about them until she takes the Seven Kingdoms. 

 

It isn’t even her idea; it is Jorah's. It is the mummer farce they both have agreed to play to keep each other safe. 

 

"Your ancestors -"

 

"Killed each other or married each other. I know my history, Tyrion." She says, feeling a bit of annoyance creeping up. 

 

"Westerosi won't like what you want to do, Your Grace," he says. 

 

"And what do I want to do?" She snaps. 

 

"Permission to be completely honest, Your Grace?"  

 

"When have I ever not asked for complete honesty from you?" She replies. 

 

 Jorah is right. Tyrion is annoying. She is also curious about what he knows or thinks he knows about her and Jorah. 

 

"You are in love with a knight from a lesser house from the North. A disgraced knight at that." He says. 

 

He is right. He has seen them together twice, perhaps, and he knows. He is a clever man. Why can’t he understand, then?

 

"Robert Baratheon pardoned him ages ago, as for his disgrace - it's rich coming from the man who was there when your father presented my sister-in-law's body and those of her children's to the usurper. Ser Jorah has paid for whatever mistake he made in abundance!”

 

"You don't deny it, then," he says.

 

If he is surprised by Daenerys' words, he doesn’t show it; he tilts his head to the side, waiting for an answer.

As she stepped on a burning pyre a long time before, she vowed to stop being afraid. Years later, when Jorah had to leave, she made another vow, one she felt deep in her bones and blood. She would never forsake her love for Jorah Mormont. Her knight is the reason she is still there.

 

"I don't." She says. 

 

"Would he be just your consort, or would he be king?" He asks. 

 

She is glad because the man doesn’t look like he is judging her feelings or choices. He is asking a practical question. 

 

"He can be whatever he wishes to be," She says, and it’s the truth. She trusts no one else as much as Jorah Mormont, and Westeros would be lucky to have him.

 

"I see." he says, "For what is worth, your grace, I don't think I have ever seen a man so devoted to anyone as Ser Jorah is to you."

 

"But you still think it's a mistake. You still think that I should marry a Hightower or maybe   your brother. "

 

Tyrion lets out a chuckle and shakes his head, "We already have Highgarden, as for my brother –"

 

"He killed my father and is in love with your sister. Divided loyalties would become a problem,"  

 

Tyrion raises his eyebrows and smirks at her words.   

 

"Can we talk about our current allies or potential allies? Tell me about the North," she asks. 

 

Tyrion nods; Daenerys knows the man would broach the subject again, perhaps under the disguise or some new tactic to take the Iron Throne. Daenerys doesn’t mind. She will tell the truth again. And again.

Chapter 11: Chapter 7

Notes:

Many thanks to everyone who had bookmarked, left kudos and commented on the story. I'm so behind with replying that it's not even funny.
As you will notice from this chapter Daenerys is now part of the story.
I'm excited for where this is going, and I'm curious to know what you think about it!

Chapter Text

 

Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

 

Her throat hurts. That is the first thing she is aware of. There are furs covering her, but they feel too heavy. 

 

Fire is cracking in hearth, she can heart it, but the smell is too thick.

 

Her chest hurts. 

 

She remembers dancing with Jon, feeling light, young and whole in his arms. 

 

She tastes something bitter and chalky on her tongue. It only adds on the nausea she is feeling. 

 

The wine was sweet, she remembers that. She hates wine, it reminds her of Cersei, of her words, of the casual cruelty she bestowed upon her day after day. 

 

She remembers the blood: its smell, its taste. Blood was trailing down her nose. 

 

The Strangler was the first poison for which she asked for an antidote from Maester Wolkan. It happened in the first days after they took Winterfell back. 

 

She didn’t imagine how much it would hurt. 

 

She feels like there is something sitting on her chest, making it hard to breathe. She lets out a sound. Is it a whimper? A moan? She isn’t sure. 

 

Gods, her throat feels raw. 

 

She tries to pry her eyes open, but she can’t for a moment. Tendrils of panic surround her heart and stomach. 

 

It hurts. Everything hurts. 

 

She tries again. There are shapes she can’t focus on, and the light—even the soft one from the candles—hurts her eyes. She closes her eyes, and then she tries again. 

 

Maester Wolkan is there, he is holding a cup in his hand, and she recognizes the look of worry in his eyes immediately. 

 

“Lady Stark,” he says, “don’t speak. You knew the procedure would be painful. I am sorry.”

 

She knew. Just like she knew they were in danger from Cersei. Knowing doesn’t make her feel any better. 

 

Jon is there as well. She smiles; her lips are chapped, but she doesn’t care. He is there. He takes a step toward the bed. She notices that he looks like he hasn’t slept or eaten for days. 

 

“Sansa-” he says. There is so much anguish in his eyes. She wants to reach out to him, take his hand in hers, reassure him that she is fine. She is alive. 

 

“Don’t try to speak. There was a tube in your throat.” He says, “Do you want some water?”

 

She nods. It’s not just her throat that feels raw. Her chest too, her stomach, her eyes. Everything hurts. 

 

She sees the two men looking at each other, and then the Maester hands Jon the cup. 

 

He sits on the bed and helps her sit against the headboard. Dimly, she remembers one of her dreams. In it, she talked to her father, and it felt so real. She wants to tell Jon, but the only words she manages to rasp are, “Are you alright?”

 

They are close. He looks at her for a moment and then holds the cup against her lips and says, “Aye.”

 

Maester Wolkan is still in the room, and she hears everything he is not saying: I was worried. You almost died. I can’t lose you. 

 

She sees those feelings on his face, and she desperately wants to touch him so that he knows she is alright. It takes all of her strength to raise her arm and brush her fingers against his cheek. 

 

He closes his eyes for a moment and lingers into her caress. Let the Maester think whatever he wants, she decides. Jon needs her. 

 

She sips the water. It’s cold and good. It feels wonderful against her throat. 

 

“Not too much, Your Grace.” Maester Wolkan says. And then, “I will be right back with the tincture Lady Stark needs to drink.”

 

Does Wolkan know? She exchanges a glance with Jon, but he seems entirely focused on her. 

 

“You wouldn’t wake up,” he says, his voice hoarse. Her hand is on his leg.

 

She is sorry. She never wanted Jon’s coronation to be ruined by what happened. 

 

“Rickon?” she asks.

 

“He is with your uncle. You have been out three days, Sansa.”

 

She blinks. 

 

“Even after he pumped the poison out of you, you wouldn’t wake up. You were delirious with fever.”

 

I walked through the fire. She thinks. She heard voices in the fire, she remembers. Asking her to protect the pack, to protect Jon. 

 

Always. Forever. 

 

“Cersei.” she rasps.

 

“Will die,” he says. There is steel in his voice. “She won’t see the end of winter.”

 

“We can’t wage war to the South,” she whispers.

 

“She tried to kill you.”

 

Sansa sighs. Yes, she did. And she will probably try again. 

 

“The only reason you didn’t die before the Maester came was that the boy who laced your wine with poison spilt some of it.”

 

“You found him?”

 

“He will be hanged tomorrow. He’s from the North.”

 

She feels tears sting in her eyes. Northerners can be bought as easily as the Southerners? Did the wars eliminate all sense of loyalty? 

 

“I want to talk to him,” she says.

 

“You can’t leave your bed. You can barely move.”

 

“He tried to kill me.”

 

“Because some southern man gave him gold.”

 

She nods. He is right. She cannot leave her bed, she can barely move, and what good would it do to talk to some boy who accepted gold to poison her? He will die. It has to be enough.

 

“We will all have food tasters from now on. Brienne asked to carry the antidotes on her person.”

 

She nods again. “I’m glad it wasn’t you,” she whispers. 

 

He takes her hand gently, “I wish it had been me.”

 

She shakes her head. No. Jon is the King. She is just his broken lover. His dark sister. 

 

After a second, he says, “Your uncle, Brienne, and Rickon will want to know that you are awake.” 

 

“Have you been here all this time?” she asks. 

 

“Where else would I be?” he says. She sees he wants to do something, he wants to move, perhaps place a kiss on her forehead, or her hand. He doesn’t do anything. 

 

“Rest.” she says, “The North needs you.”

 

He shakes his head. “I’m not going anywhere. Even Maester Wolkan gave up on trying to send me away.”

 

“People will talk.”

 

“Let them. You were dying in my arms. I’m not leaving you.” he closes his mouth before he can add more. 

 

She hears it anyway. I’m not leaving you. Ever.

 

“You need to rest,” she repeats. She can’t bear to see him like that. Speaking hurts, but pain has never stopped her before. It will not start now. Jon is King, and they cannot afford to look weak now. 

 

The Maester comes back with two vials filled with dark liquids. He explains they are tinctures she has to drink to help her body heal. He tells her that she will feel weak for a few days, but she was lucky. They got the antidote in time and her body is strong. 

 

“This is not negotiable, Lady Stark: you need your rest.” The Maester says. 

 

“She will. Under order of the King.” Jon says. 

 

She wants to roll her eyes, but Jon says, “Your uncle will think about running Winterfell for the next few days. Rickon said he wants to learn, he wants to help you. Let them.”

 

“I think we should call Lady Brienne now.” The Maester says.

 

“You will have your own guards,” Jon says, “The Lords insisted on that. You are the Lady of Winterfell.”

 

She thinks it’s too much. She thinks it’s not enough. If Cersei really wants her dead she will find a way. 

 

She can’t tell Jon. He looks like he can barely stand and think. He looks exhausted. 

 

“As you command, Your Grace.” she says.

 

He cocks an eyebrow at her. She doesn’t want to lash out at him. She isn’t strong enough to, but he is accepting it. She suspects he will do everything he can to keep her safe. 

 

“Sansa -” he trails off.

 

Brienne enters the room in that moment. If she notices that they are looking at each other and their bodies are so close on the bed she doesn’t comment on it, it doesn’t show on her face. 

Brienne kneels and says, “I failed you, My Lady. Again.”

 

“You did not. I remember you calling for Maester Wolkan.” 

 

“Nevertheless, it shouldn’t have happened. I didn’t notice the boy swapping your goblets.”

 

She sees that Jon is clenching his jaws. She sighs and says, “It was a feast. You were not even on duty.”

 

“Lady Stark needs to rest and she needs to drink these every four hours for the next three days.” Maester Wolkan says, showing the vials in his hand. 

 

“I will do it.” Brienne says. “With My Lady’s permission, I will not leave her side.”

 

She nods. She looks at Jon. He looks angry, tired, defeated. “Go rest. We will talk later.”

 

He cannot stay here now that she is awake. People, their people, will overlook what happened and think it was brotherly concern. Anything more and Jon would be in danger. 

 

He doesn’t seem convinced, but eventually says, “I’ll see you tomorrow, sister.”

 

She is in her chambers. She remembers being brought in the infirmary - when did they move her there? 

 

“Thank you for looking out for me, Jon.” she says. What she means is: I love you. I’m not leaving you, ever. I’m doing this for you. 

 

Both Jon and Maester Wolkan leave the room, Brienne looks at her for a moment and says, “The King was distraught.”

 

She doeosn’t say anything. 

 

“I will never fail you again, Lady Stark.”

 

“You never did.”

 

“The King disagrees with you,”

 

“You are my sworne sword. And my friend. Let me deal with Jon.”

 

“I don’t disagree with him.” she says. 

 

“There is something you can do for me.” she says.

 

“Anything, my lady.”

 

“Keep Lord Baelish away from my brothers and from me. Talk to my uncle. Baelish doesn’t get near Rickon or Jon under any circumstance.”

 

“Yes, My Lady.” she says. 

 

Brienne doesn’t ask questions. She is a smart woman. Cersei has all the reasons in the world to want her dead, and all the means to succeed. Baelish wants to drive a wedge between Jon and her. 

There is a part of her that can’t help thinking that suspecting Cersei is just something Baelish would want them to do. 

 

Weaken the King on his coronation day, attack the Lady of Winterfell, sow chaos. 

 

“I need to talk to everyone tomorrow.” she says. 

 

“You cannot leave these chambers. Your fever has just broken. My Lady, it is a miracle you are alive.”

 

“I’m not leaving my chambers.”

 

Speaking so much has exhausted her. She feels like her lungs are on fire. Her throat hurts so much that she has to blink back tears. 

 

Brienne gives her the tincture. It tastes terribly and immediately makes her feel drowsy. She doesn’t want to close her eyes. She is afraid of her dreams. Fire, Ramsay, Cersei. Only one dream was good, and yet it left her with a sense of loss and urgency. 

 

She succumbs to sleep, eventually. Brienne is still in the room and she thinks about Jon. The dance they had, that fleeting moment of happiness she felt in his arms. Not hidden, not in the dark, not in secret. 

 

They meet halfway in the corridor connecting the rooms. She is wearing an ivory, silky dress that is completely unsuitable for the North, while he is wearing black. 

 

“I can’t leave you,” she says. “Don’t make me leave you.”

 

He holds her in his arms. She feels safe in Jon’s arms. She feels like she can take on the world. 

 

“For the North, my love.”

She looks at him. There is blood trailing down his nostrils. He took her place. How did he do it? They slid on the pavement together, she is holding him in her arms. 

 

“You can’t leave me,” she says. 

 

“Never. I’m here.” he touches her heart. 

 

She kisses him, tasting blood and tears and Jon. 

 

“Are the gods punishing us?” she asks. 

 

“We don’t believe in them.” he says, “But I’ll take their punishment if it comes.”

 

“It’s my fault!” she cries. 

 

Jon is coughing up blood, staining her dress. 

 

“We fell in love,” he says.

 

Yes. How can it be wrong? How can it be a sin? He’s the best thing that ever happened to her. He makes her happy. She needs to save him. She needs to protect him. 

 

“Aye, we did.”

 

“We will be happy one day?” he asks. He is coughing up blood. He took the poison from her, and he is dying in her arms. Her heart is cracking in her chest. 

 

“We will, my love,” she says, kissing his brow. 

 

“You will be my Queen,” he says. 

 

“Yes. We will marry in the Godswood one day.”

 

“For the North and for the pack, Sansa.”

 

More blood, trailing from his mouth as well. 

 

“Yes. For the North and for the pack.”

 

She wakes with a start. She can still taste the tincture in her mouth. Brienne is outside the door. The truth breaks her heart. 

The truth is that she is not safe in Winterfell. 

 


It’s snowing outside. There is a big table in her chambers, and she asks Brienne to help her make herself presentable. She is unstable on her legs, and her chest still hurts, her throat is sore and she yearn for a warm bath. 

 

Brienne helps her sit on one of the chairs. They won’t see her in the bed. She is Sansa Stark of Winterfell. She knows she is not safe, but she needs to know that Baelish is under control and that Jon’s kingdom is secure. 

 

One by one the people enter in the room: Davos, Jon, her uncle, Podrik and finally Rickon. Her little brother seems happy to see her, but he is careful not to touch her. Someone must have told him that she is still weak. 

 

“Lady Stark, it’s good to see you.” Ser Davos says. 

 

“Thank you, Lord Hand.”

 

“Niece, you should be in bed.” her uncle says. 

 

“I will go back to bed in a while.”

 

Jon is not talking. He looks marginally better than the previous day, he has tied his hair back, he is wearing the cloak she made him. She can still see him die in her arms. 

 

“It gives me no joy to say this. But I am not safe in Winterfell,” she says. She vowed that she would never leave her home again. She doesn’t want to, but Jon’s reign is in danger. She is in danger. 

 

She notices Ser Davos looking at Jon and then says, “You are right, Lady Stark.”

 

“All the lords in the North will offer asylum,” Jon says. “You would be safe with them.”

 

“Would I? And what happens when they are attacked or become collateral damage?” she asks. 

 

“Lady Mormont told me yesterday she would be honoured to host you in Bear Island.” Ser Davos says. 

 

“The point still stands. We have to assume those who tried to kill me want the North divided.”

 

She can’t tell them about her doubts about Baelish. It’s too soon. 

 

“I will remain here, for now, heavily escorted, with food tasters, but this makes Jon’s reign look unstable.”

 

“So, what do you propose?” Jon asks. He doesn’t like what she has said. She doesn’t like it either, but they need to think of the North. 

 

“I don’t know, but it will not take long for Lord Baelish to offer me to go to the Vale,” she says. 

 

Her uncle and Jon let out snorts. 

 

“I don’t want to go there, but there are no other alternatives.”

 

“There might be one,” her uncle says. We have news that the Freys—all the male Freys—are dead. There are houses loyal to us. You might be safe there.”

 

“With the Lannisters still holding Riverrun?” she asks. 

 

“We will free Riverrun. We are putting together a host. The King assured me we will march South before winter gets too bad.”

 

She looks at Jon. He is looking at her. “I don’t know if we have that much time. It is vital that Baelish is never alone with Jon or Rickon. I’m counting on you to avoid that.” She says, looking at her uncle and Ser Davos.

 

“I can protect myself,” Jon says. 

 

“You are the King of the North. Your safety is paramount to all of us. Rickon is my heir. He needs to be protected from that man.”

 

They talk. Sansa listens. She knows they will buy some time until Littlefinger makes his proposal official, and she knows it will make it sound good. 

 

“You scared us all, niece. Let us do our job. You need to regain your strength.”

 

She nods. 

 

“I need to speak with Sansa alone,” Jon says. He dismisses all the people in the room. 

 

She can’t help but smirk when she says, “You need to be careful, Jon.”

 

“Can I not talk to my sister alone?”

 

She looks at him. They can - but they also know that the people closest to them know or suspect of their relationship. 

 

“You didn’t tell me you want to leave Winterfell.”

 

“I don’t want to leave. But perhaps I will have to. For the North,”

 

“Don’t I have a say in the matter?”

 

“Can you think of a better solution?”

 

“I cannot think of you away from here. From me.”

 

She doesn’t want to leave either. She wants to spend the rest of her life by Jon’s side. 

 

“Are you sending men to the Riverlands?” she asks.

 

“As soon as possible. Someone killed all the Freys. They say that the killer said that Winter had come for them.”

 

“An ally?” she asks. 

 

“Apparently. Edmure Tully cannot take back Riverrunn without help. You’d be safe in your mother’s home,”

 

“I’m not safe in my own home,” she whispers. “We have time, though.”

 

“You belong in Winterfell,” he says, and she hears the words he doesn’t say, “with me.”

 

“I will always belong in Winterfell. It’s my home, but I will not make you look weak.”

 

He sighs. He looks at her for a moment and then says, “Do you need some help to go back to bed?”

 

Brienne would know. She almost mentions it to Jon but decides against it. His hands are gentle as he helps her undress and then put on her nightgown. He doesn’t touch her; his eyes are fixed on hers. She sways on her feet, and he is there, his arms around her waist to steady her. 

 

Their faces are close,

 

“I miss you,” she says because it’s the truth. 

 

“I miss you too,” he replies. 

 

Their lips meet for a moment. Soft brushes that make her heart swell in her chest.

 

“I was going insane,” he says, while he helps her on the bed. 

 

“I’m sorry,” she says.

 

“You never told me you were having Wolkan make antidotes.”

 

She looks at him. She didn’t lie to him; she just took precautions like Lady of Winterfell. 

 

“Well, you know now.”

 

“You don’t have to face everything alone.”

 

“You are my King. It is my duty to protect us.”

 

For the North. For the pack. 

 

“We will protect each other,” he says. 

 

“Aye,” she says. She told her father in her dream that she would protect Jon. And she will. He is her Jon, her King, her love.

 

He kisses her forehead and whispers against her skin, “I love you, Sansa Stark.”

 

He calls her my love, but it is the first time he has said those words. She smiles, even though her heart is breaking and she is afraid for them.

 

“I love you too, Jon Snow.”

 

He takes her hand in his for a moment before leaving. The dreams she had keep haunting her. Will she really have to leave Winterfell to protect Jon?

 

Where will she go? 

 


304 A.C The Citadel

 

Khaleesi,

The world is such a vast space – and it feels different without you. I sometimes feel like we're almost together in the moments between slumber and being fully awake. I upheld my vow. You know I will always come back to you. I am at the Citadel. A kind man who knew my father agreed to send this raven. There is hope, or so Samwell Tarly says. 

Until we can meet again,

Your knight. 




Dragonstone, 304 A.C.




You are a dragon. Be a dragon. 

 

Lady Olenna's words ring through her head - only blurred, in part, by the raven she has got. Of course, Jorah knew she is in Dragonstone, either because he heard it in his travels or because what he wrote is true – there are times, right before she wakes up, when she is sure she is seeing him; they can not touch or even talk in those moments: they are bright flashes in an otherwise almost colourless life. 

 

You are a dragon. Be a dragon. 

 

Is it just her grief talking? Or is Lady Olenna Tyrell giving her sound advice? And what it would mean to be a dragon? Is she supposed to raze King's Landing to the ground and let innocent people die to avenge the ones Cersei Lannister wronged? How would it make her better than her father or the woman usurping her throne?

 

She could have taken the Iron Throne years before, right after she freed her Unsullied, but she has waited. She tried to learn how to rule, and she learned when to listen to her advisors and when to listen to her own ideas. 

 

The Iron Throne is her birthright, but she is not naive, she knows her blood and her claim are not enough; she knows she will have to reclaim her ancestral seat by conquest. 

 

Be a dragon, Lady Olenna said. 

 

Tyrion keeps telling herthey need more allies —allies that Westeros will accept and that are not hated and despised. Highgarden is not enough. The Tyrells have swapped allegiances far too often, and there is only one old woman left.  

 

Perhaps Lady Olenna is right—and she knows Tyrion is—that they need more allies. However, she also knows she will not take the throne until Jorah returns to her. He has been with her since the very beginning, and he needs to be there when she finally takes the Seven Kingdoms. 

 

When I take the seven kingdoms, I need you by my side. 

 

Before he left, she told him that she needed him while her heart was breaking because the man Daenerys loves would never leave her if he didn’t have greyscale. She has been fighting hard to keep the tears at bay for Jorah's and her sake. 

 

It is the truth: she needs her general, advisor, and man by her side when she takes the throne.

 

She knows she could do it alone. In a matter of days, she could fly to King's Landing and depose Cersei Lannister. She would then regain her home, which those people stole from her family before she was born.

 

Part of her, however, fears the woman she could be. Part of her feels that victory, that home, would not feel the same if Jorah Mormont wasn't by her side. 

 

There is hope, however. Jorah will be back soon. 

 


 

Winterfell, 304 A.C.

 

There is a blizzard, and no one can leave Winterfell for a few days. Some of the Lords departed while she was unconscious, but others, like Lady Mormont, are staying. She has been told Lord Baelish has tried to visit her for days, but Brienne has not let him. 

 

She feels better. Her throat is still sore, but the whites of her eyes have returned to normal. She feels less pressure on her chest, and she can walk in her chambers. 

 

The truth is that being cooped up in her chambers is driving her mad. It makes her feel like a prisoner, even if she knows that it’s not true. She is the Lady of the House. She is not the child kept in a gilded cage or Ramsay Bolton’s plaything. 

 

“I want to go to the crypts,” she tells Brienne the morning the blizzard is over. The sky is clear, and the snow makes her smile. It reminds her of her childhood. She used to play in the snow with Arya and Robb. They were happy, she remembers. She would shriek and cry when Arya did something stupid, but she loved building castles in the snow. She loves the crisp air and the pure white snow in Winterfell. 

 

Father, you were always right. She thinks. 

 

In her dream, her father did not hate her, he was not been disappointed with her. Perhaps it’s an illusion, but it’s a feeling she is keeping in her heart. 

 

“I don’t want the whole retinue to follow me,” she says, “You are enough,”

 

Brienne doesn’t look convinced. She says, “The King gave his orders, my Lady,”

 

“Sansa, we have been together for so long. You can call me Sansa, if you want.” She replies, “I know what the King ordered. I just want to light a few candles; I will not be in danger.”

 

“Two additional guards, Sansa.” she says. 

 

She smiles and nods. She is already dressed. She only needs her gloves and her heaviest cloak. 

Brienne helps her and asks her to wait while she talks to the guards outside. 

 

If Cersei - or Baelish - want her dead, the guards won’t stop them, but it makes Jon feel better, and she doesn’t want him to worry. He has a kingdom to rule, the Lords cannot think that he is too worried about her to do his job.

 

“What is the news?” she asks Brienne when she gets back in the room. 

 

“Everything is sorted.”

 

She nods. She is leaving her chambers, and she can’t help smiling. People seem genuinely happy to see her when they meet in the hallways. She has tried to follow in her parents' footsteps as Lady of Winterfell. She has undone the damage done in the past years, and she has chosen the people who work in the Keep. She misses doing her job. 

 

She sees Rickon training in the courtyard. Her brother loves training, and Maester Wolkan tells her he is not taking his lessons lightly. She told him he will be Lord of Winterfell one day, that he is her heir and that he needs to be ready, like Robb. 

 

Rickon barely remembers Robb, Arya, and their parents. It breaks her heart, but she tells him about them because she wants him to be proud of their family. 

 

It’s a cold morning; the snow is soft under her boots, and she loves the cold air against her skin. There is a maid waiting for her in front of the crypts. She halts Brienne and the men with a gesture of her hand. 

 

She asked the girl to bring a winter rose to her when she went to the crypts. She sees the girl is holding a rose in her hand.

 

“M’lady,” the girl says. 

 

She takes the rose. It’s beautiful, exactly like in her dream. She remembers every moment of it, how her father insisted on bringing the flower to her aunt, and the woman in her dream. She thinks how unusual her dreams have been since she was poisoned. They are vivid, but they don’t feel like dreams. They weigh on her heart and sit heavily in her gut. 

 

“Thank you,” she says. 

 

She turns toward Brienne and the men and says, “Wait here. I will be safe in the crypts.”

 

“Are you sure, my lady?” Brienne asks. 

 

She nods. The crypts protected Bran and Rickon, and she knows they are guarded day and night. There is no safest place for her to be. 

 

She used to be scared of the crypts when she was younger. Her siblings explored them, played in them but she was always scared of the dark, of the ghosts of old Starks. She should be afraid, now. She is shaming her family. She is an oathbreaker, she has no honour. The Lords of the North cannot imagine how dark her heart is. They think the way she dealt with Ramsay was justice, fitting the monster she was married to. 

 

They cannot know she would have let young Lord Umber and Lady Karstark die. They cannot imagine what is beyond her smiles and soft voice. 

 

They think she is like her father, like Jon. She is not. 

 

She cannot rip those dark thoughts from her mind. The way she was broken was too pervasive. She can only pretend to be different. She can only try to remember what a person with honour would do. 

 

She is startled when she sees Jon standing in front of their father’s statue. He turns, and he is surprised to see her. 

 

“What are you doing here?” He asks. 

 

She walks to Aunt Lyanna’s statue and rests the winter rose in her hand. Jon walks toward her and stops near her. 

 

“I had a dream,” she explains, “while I was poisoned.”

 

She looks at him. She wants to tell him about their father, about his words. She can’t force the words out, however. Jon told her that he feels their father would hate him for what they are doing. He cannot absolve himself. And the last thing she wants is to add more guilt on his shoulders. 

 

“About Aunt Lyanna?” he asks.

 

“And father. It didn’t feel like a dream.”

 

“Is it like what Rickon told us about Bran?” he asks. 

 

He looks tired. She wants so badly to take his hand in hers that she aches with it, but she does not dare in that place. 

 

“I don’t know,” she admits with a sigh. “The dreams just won’t stop.”

 

He draws closer to her. Their arms are touching now. 

 

“I am here if you want to tell me about them,”, he says.

 

“You have a kingdom to run, a war to fight,” she says. 

 

He looks at her, she can feel it, and she turns her head to the side to meet his gaze. He doesn’t tell her anything. The Gods, if they exist, will know. Their father will know anyway. 

 

“We are not hurting anyone,” she says. “We are not like them.

 

She never mentioned Cersei and Jaime Lannister before. But it’s been in her mind, and she thinks he must have thought about them, too. 

 

“No,” he says, “we aren’t.”

 

They swore. After their first night together that they would never hurt anyone, that they would protect the North and their family. 

 

“Why are you here?” she asks. 

 

“There is a meeting with the Lords. I have got word from Sam,” he says. 

 

“About the dragonglass?” she asks. 

 

“Aye. There is plenty of it on Dragonstone.”

 

“Wasn’t it Stannis Baratheon’s seat?”

 

“Aye. We don’t know who lives there now. If we could mine their dragonglass we would have a weapon against the Others.”

 

“Have Davos talk to Baelish. He will lie, of course. Or I could talk to him.”

 

“No. The minute you talk to him, he will ask you to go to the Vale,” he says. 

 

“He will find a way to talk to me and ask me sooner or later.” 

 

“What will you tell him?”

 

“He will make good points in front of the Lords. The Vale is pledged to the North. The Knights are here. My cousin Robyn is there. The Eeyre is impenetrable.”

 

“You wouldn’t be safe there."

 

“No, I wouldn’t. He would either push for a marriage with my cousin or seek my hand for himself.”

 

He says nothing at first, then says, “You could go to Bear Island.”

 

“The other Lords would take offence. And the wars have crippled the Mormonts already.”

 

“Don’t let lady Mormont hear that,” he says, there is a hint of a smile on his lips. 

 

She smiles as well and then says, “I cannot stay North. Your Kingdom needs stability for the war to come.”

 

“You believe me,” he says. He sounds fond and almost surprised. “From the first. You never saw a wight, but you believed me.”

 

She looks at her father’s statue. He is a good man, father. He loves me, and I love him. How can this be wrong? He is the one who saves me from my darkness, she thinks. 

 

“I saw it in your eyes. I am scared of the Others, but I know you will do everything you can to defeat them. Like a hero from a song.”

 

“You used to love songs.”

 

“Aye. It was a long time ago.” 

 

I only believe in you now. She thinks. 

 

“Come to the meeting, Sansa. The Lady of Winterfell needs to be there.”

 

“I will,” she says. Even if she will have to see Baelish and he will probably bring up the fact that she is not safe in Winterfell. 

 

Even if she suspects him as much as Cersei.

 

She wants to tell him that she will go to him that night. She misses sleeping in his arms. She misses talking to him in soft whispers under the furs. She doesn’t tell him. She cannot utter those words in the crypt. She has no honour, and she usually doesn’t care that Jon is her half brother. She will not make him feel guilty standing in front of their father’s statue. 

 

She is not Cersei Lannister. 

 

“I don’t want you to leave, Sansa,” he says. 

 

“I don’t want to leave either.” 

 

“I swore that I would protect you. I failed.”

 

“You didn’t fail.”

 

“I underestimated Cersei Lannister,” he says, “like I did Ramsay,”

 

“Neither of them killed me. I know you are trying. It is what matters,”

 

She looks at him, and she sees the fire in his eyes, which she saw in the courtyard while he was punching Ramsay. She counted them all, at the time. He would have killed him for her. He would kill Cersei for her. She finds out that she wants him to live more than she wants revenge. 

 

“I will see you later,” he says. He glances at their father’s statue one last time before leaving the crypts. He brushes his hand against her shoulder. It’s the only contact they have had. 

 

She looks at her father’s statue. She can hear his voice.

 

Mockingbirds, stags, lions, thorns, krakens and dragons. Will you protect him?

 

“I will, father. I promise,” she says. 

 


304 A.C..  Dragonstone

 

Varys and Tyrion are quietly discussing in the throne room when Daenerys enters the room. The two men bow their heads, and she notices the frown on Tyrion’s face.

 

“What happened?” she asks. 

 

The sky outside is leaden. She can smell the sea, and she is sure there will be a storm soon. 

 

“Your Grace - news from my little birds,” Varys says. 

 

“About?” She asks. 

 

 If Varys had any news about Jorah, he would have already approached her. Besides, she has got a raven from him. There is hope for a cure. She knows that he is alive and safe for the moment. If the news were about Cersei Lannister, she would have been called into the war room. 

 

“The North, Your Grace,” he replies. 

 

She sits on the obsidian throne and nods her head to Varys, silently prompting him to go on. 

“It appears that there have been two assassination attempts against Lady Sansa Stark after they took back Winterfell.  My birds tell me that one came from Bolton loyalists. The other, however, came from Cersei Lannister. It was poison.”

 

“The same poison that killed Joffrey,” Tyrion intervenes. 

 

“Is she dead?” She asks.

 

“No, she is recovering. My little birds told me there was an antidote. Lady Stark had her Maester work on many antidotes since they reclaimed Winterfell.”

 

“How do we know it was Cersei?” she asks.

 

“Sansa’s half-brother interrogated a serving man. They were apparently very forthcoming with the truth.” Varys says. “It is clear that Lady Stark is not safe in Winterfell right now.”

 

She cocks  an eyebrow at those words.  

 

Allies. They need allies. Having the North on their side, the largest region of the Seven Kingdoms, having the Starks on their side would turn the tide in her favour. 

 

Jorah once told her that the North would never forget, that it would never bend to the South again. He also told her that the Boltons’ days were numbered and that the butchering that took place at the Twins would be avenged. 

 

She doesn’t know these people. She has never seen the Twins, and she has never met either the Boltons or the Starks, but she can’t help but feeling a surge of pride for Jorah and how accurate his analysis was. 

 

That means that having the North bend the knee will require work, and she isn’t sure they will ever bend. 

 

“What do you suggest?” She asks as thunder roars across the air and lightning brightens the sky. 

 

“We need allies,” Tyrion says, “the Starks have every reason to want my sister off the Throne.”

 

She nods. It is true. She holds no love for Ned Stark for many reasons, but an usurper King executed the man. And what had happened to the rest of the family was a tragedy. 

 

She looks at Tyrion and asks, “Weren’t you married to Sansa Stark?”

 

He sighs. “My child bride. How could I ever forget that?”

 

She was a bride, once. Married to a man she didn’t know, raped on her wedding night. It feels like remembering another life. 

 

“Were you a bad husband to her?” She asks. 

 

“No. I don’t think I was. I never touched her; I tried to protect her from my family, and then my father had the Boltons and the Freys butcher her family. I’ve not seen her since the day Joffrey died.”

 

“I see,” she says. 

 

Sansa Stark would not necessarily appreciate a raven from her husband. She might perhaps consider it a threat. They need the North, however. 

 

“Any suggestions?” she asks, but before either Varys or Tyrion can reply, Grey Worm gets into the room and announces that there is a woman from Asshai, a red priestess, who wants to meet her. 

 


 

Melisandre was the second priestess of the God of light she met. She listens as the woman speaks in Valyrian, noticing she is beautiful and she thinks she might be even more powerful than Kinvara. 

 

The woman’s arrival brings other news from the North. She doesn’t let on that she is aware of some of what the red priestess says. Varys has worked very hard to keep her informed on what happened in the Seven Kingdoms, and Tyrion instructed her on the intricacies of Westeros. And before them, Jorah told her about the North, about Robert Baratheon, about what it meant to be the head of a small and proud house in Westeros.

 

When Melisandre talks about prophecies, she is tempted to roll her eyes. She is who she is because she believes in herself, not in any God or prophecy. 

 

Yet, the Prince That Was Promised (or Princess, as Missandei pointed out) seems a fascinating tale. 

 

“The Long Night is coming. Only the Prince That Was Promised can bring the dawn.” Melisandre says. 

 

A prince. Or a princess. 

 

“Prophecies are a dangerous thing.” Melisandre said, “I believe you have a role to play.”

 

A role? A prophecy about a Long Night? She is intrigued, and her interest is piqued for another reason when Melisandre mentions the King in the North.

 

The North, again. They need the North to win the throne without fire and blood. 

 

Melisandre talks about the King in the North, Jon Snow, and how he brought together his people and the Wildings to fight against the true enemy.

 

She asks Tyrion about Jon Snow, and the man claims to have met him once and that he trusts him.

 

The Red Woman wants her to meet Jon Snow, but everything she knows and has learned about the North for the past few years tells her that it would be a mistake. She wouldn’t win the North over bringing their King South.  

 

She lets the Red Woman from Asshai speak and thanks her for her counsel.

 

When the woman leaves, she tells Tyrion and Varys to follow her into the war room. 

 

“Your grace,” Tyrion says when they are in the room. “Joffrey might have given the order, but it was my sister that killed Jon’s father, and my family has conspired to kill Robb Stark.”

 

“Yes. We all have reasons to hate your sister. But I’ll ask again: what do you suggest?”

 

Daenerys looks at Varys, “We need the North on our side,” she says. 

 

“Your Grace, summoning Jon Snow would be a mistake. The North remembers.” he eventually says. 

 

 

“How do I win the North?” Daenerys asks.

 

“You show them you are someone worth following. You don’t own them. No one does.” Jorah replies. His beard is tickling her skin and his arms are wrapped around her. 

 

“Would they follow me?” she asks.

 

“Show them who you are. They chose their King. They will not forget it. You’ll need to tread carefully, Khaleesi.”



Jorah’s words from so long ago are in her mind as if he had just spoken them. 

 

“They will remember what happened to the Stark men who went South. They will remember what happened to Rickard and Brandon Stark the last time they dealt with a Targaryen,” he says. 

 

She asked Varys to be honest and tell her the moment he believed she was not working for the people and she was not a good queen. So far, he has kept his word. He is giving her sound counsel, telling her those words. She appreciates it. 

 

She doesn’t want to be like her predecessors. Breaking the wheel also means that she has to be smart and humble about the throne and her subjects. 

 

“Daenerys Targaryen is the rightful queen of the Seven Kingdoms,” Tyrion says. 

 

“And the North is in open rebellion with the Crown!” Varys replies, “Even if we summon Jon Snow and he somehow bends the knee, they would replace the King. The North choose their kings now, Tyrion, didn’t you hear?”

 

“Jon Snow is a good man.” Tyrion trails off.

 

“And Sansa Stark is the Lady of Winterfell. Her younger brother Rickon forfeited his claims. We would show good faith if we offered her protection from Cersei Lannister and the enemies in her own land. My birds tell me the King listens to his sister’s counsel. They tell me he is protective of her.”

 

“So we invite Sansa Stark here offering protection? How would we guarantee that she makes it to Dragonstone safely?” Tyrion asks. 

 

She can’t help but notice that Tyrion doesn’t seem keen on the idea of not having Jon Snow, the King of the North, there. She, on the other hand, agrees with Varys. 

 

“We have ships, and I am sure we can arrange for safe transport for Lady Stark.” The Spider says.

 

“She will never leave the North!” Tyrion replies. 

 

He clearly doesn’t agree with Varys. Tyrion is a smart man, but sometimes she feels he wants her on the throne more to show everyone how clever he is and how wrong his family was in mistreating him than because the man truly believes in her.

 

 It might lead Tyrion to make mistakes, and she cannot afford to make them now, not when she is so close to winning the throne. 

 

“The Long Night. If what Melisandre claims is true, the North needs us more than we need them. Your Grace might take the throne tomorrow if she wished to. Lady Sansa Stark has more reasons than most to want Cersei away from the throne. She watched her father being killed.” Varys says. 

 

“Do you believe what Melisandre said about the Long Night?” She asks. 

 

“I did not believe I would see dragons in my lifetime. And yet, it happened. It doesn’t matter what we believe. It matters what the North believes. And they believe there is a greater threat than Cersei Lannister on the Iron Throne.”

 

“They won’t bend the knee,” Tyrion says. 

 

“Then we won’t ask them right away.” she says, “I trust you gentlemen will negotiate efficiently on my behalf. Let’s see how the Starks reply to our raven to offer protection to Sansa Stark. Remind them we have a common enemy, and we are willing to hear them about the other threat.”

 

She wishes Jorah were there. He would know what the threat in the North was supposed to be and would tell her if she was making a mistake. She feels in her heart that she is doing the right thing. 

 

Lady Olenna and the Sands of Dorne bent the knee because they want revenge. Yara Greyjoy asked for independence for the Iron Islands in exchange for stopping the reaving and the raping. The Starks will be different. It will be the real test to show if she is ready to be Queen of the Seven Kingdoms.

 

She is looking forward to it. 

 


 

In an Inn 200 miles from King’s Landing, Arya Stark is eating a pie. Hot Pie is there. She wishes her heart would beat faster upon meeting an old friend. She is just hungry. She is going to King’s Landing. She is going to kill Cersei. 

 

There are names on her list that no longer matter, that have changed, and names she has crossed out. Cersei is there; she has been there from the beginning. Winter has come. Her father always said it would, and he was right. 

 

Hot Pie says he is surprised she’s not headed to Winterfell. 

 

She can’t go home. The Boltons have it. She could kill them all. She will, probably, after she kills Cersei. 

 

“The Boltons are dead,” Hotpie says. 

 

“What?” she asks. 

 

“Jon Snow came down from Castle Black with a Wilding army and won the Battle of the Bastards. He’s King of the North now.”

 

Her heart beats faster in her chest. “You’re lying,” she says. 

 

“Why would I lie about that? He’s your brother, right? Your sister is there as well. Heard something happened during your brother’s coronation?” he asks. 

 

He wouldn’t. Jon is King in the North. Sansa is there as well. Her family. What’s left of it is home. She needs to leave. Her heart, which she thought dead, yearns. Jon, Sansa, Winterfell. The pack. 

 

She hurries out of the Inn. She exchanges words with Hot Pie. She tells him to be careful. He tells her that he is a survivor, like her. 

 

No. Not like her. Her soul has been spliced open. Her heart beats fast now, but it’s the surprise. Her limbs feel numb. 

 

Jon and Sansa are in the North. Jon killed the Boltons. 

 

She moves, mounting her horse. 

 

She heads North. She is going home. 

 


 

Winterfell, 304 A.C 



Baelish bids his time. He waits. He makes his presence known during the meetings with the Lords. When the raven from Edmund Tully comes, telling them that his wife and child are at Casterly Rock, he is the one who suggests that her uncle Edmure should collect the forces in the Riverlands and wait for the right moment. 

 

“Riverrun is not going anywhere. I know Cersei Lannister. Let her forget about Lord Tully’s wife and son.” 

 

His practical suggestions are sound and logical, so much so that even The Blackfish reluctantly agrees with him. 

He mentioned Cersei and asked her opinion. The Queen has too much on her plate, and she will think Riverrun is safe with her soldiers holding it. As far as they know, Jaime Lannister is not in the Riverlands anymore. When the time comes, she thinks her uncles will have an easy time outsmarting the Lannister forces. 

 

She feels Baelish’s eyes on her. She breathes. There is still pain in her chest when she takes deep breaths, but she can’t show it. The Lords need to think she is strong. She is the Lady of Winterfell; she is the King’s sister. Baelish is like a predator, he will know if she is weak, he will feast on her. She can’t let him. 

 

She knows that he will make his move. Her family is aware, too. They are ready. 

 

  “If Baelish weren’t here, would you be safe in the Vale?” he asks, his breath is hot against her temple. 

They can’t do more than hold each other. She is still weak, but she misses being in his arms. 

 

“Yes. But he is here. He will make valid arguments.”

 

“I am his King. My word is final.”

 

“Joffrey Baratheon was his king. He had him poisoned. I will find a way. Trust me.”

 

“I do. With all my heart.” 

 

“Lady Stark,” Baelish says, “while I am happy to see you here, I can’t help but fear the North is not safe for you right now.”

 

“The North is my home,” she says. 

 

“Indeed. And twice people tried to kill you.”

 

“I am very much alive, Lord Baelish.”

 

“You have been lucky.”

 

She choked on her blood. The Strangler hurt her in ways she didn’t imagine. She is still weak. She is still afraid, 

 

“Allow me to offer you the protection of the Vale,” Baelish says. 

 

“Lady Starks belong in the North!” Lord Glover says. 

 

“Indeed she does.” he says, “where Bolton Loyalists are still around, and boys can be bought with gold.”

 

“How long do you propose she should stay in the Vale?” Jon asks.

 

“I can’t tell, Your Grace. She would not be alone. Her cousin is there, and the Starks are loved in the Vale.”

 

She hears the Blackfish snort at his words, but the man doesn’t say anything. 

 

“It is a generous offer, my lord.” Jon says, “We will consider it.”

 

Other Lords intervene, saying that they pledged for House Stark and would be honoured to host the Lady of Winterfell. They are offended that she would seek asylum in the Vale. 

 

She looks at Baelish, who seems satisfied. He’s planted a seed of dissent in the North. One they need to rip out before it becomes impossible to deal with. She can’t be in the North, she cannot risk to weaken Jon’s reign. He knows this. He also didn’t lie: the Starks are loved in the Vale and her cousin is there. 

 

She hasn’t shared with anyone her suspicions about Littlefinger being behind her poisoning. She has no proof, and she thinks Jon would do something reckless if she told him. She thinks they risk losing the Knights of the Vale anyway. Not all of them, for Yohn Royce, is on her side. 

She would go to the Vale to work on overthrowing Baelish if he didn’t follow her there. 

 

She can see where it would go: either a betrothal between her cousin Robin and her, or Baelish would boldly ask for her hand. Her cousin would die either way. She can see the path he would take to eventually sit on the Iron Throne. 

 

The idea terrifies her. 

 

They can buy some time before having to give an answer to Baelish, but not much. The thought is in her mind as she walks on the battlements with Jon and Davos, after the meeting with the Lords. 

 

The courtyard is bursting with activity. It’s not the Winterfell of her childhood. There are Free Folk and Knights of the Vale, northerners mingling and working together. There is still so much to do, she needs to be there to ready the North for the war, to make sure their men are properly clothed and fed. 

 

She needs to protect Jon. 

 

“We will send men to Skagos to search for dragonglass.” Jon says. 

 

She nods. It’s a good plan. If the only way to kill wights is having dragonglass they need it. 

 

“You are not going to the Vale,” he says. 

 

Davos cocks an eyebrow. “If you deny his request, he will take the Knights back to the Vale, Your Grace.”

 

“We have no guarantees he would let them stay here anyway,” Jon replies. 

 

“We cannot afford to lose them,” she says. 

 

“You are not a bargaining chip, Sansa,” Jon hisses. 

 

She wants to smile. She has been much worse over the years. She doesn’t want to go to the Vale, but if the Knights stayed and she could protect Jon from Baelish, she would survive it. 

 

“She is not, Your Grace. She is, however, an unmarried woman of high standing. One of the few left in Westeros after the wars.”

 

She feels a shiver run up and down her spine. Jon told her Davos knew about them. He is trying to do his job as Hand, but he is also trying to separate them for Jon’s own good. 

 

“Until Rickon marries and has children of his own, I cannot marry. I cannot hand out Winterfell to anyone, Ser Davos.”

 

Rickon doesn’t want to be Lord of Winterfell, not now. And even if Bran came back on that day, he still couldn’t be Lord, not with his injuries. It’s the truth, but it’s also the only safety she has. 

 

“We are not talking about marriages.” Jon says, “You were the first to tell me Sansa is not safe in Winterfell. She wouldn’t be safe with Baelish in the Vale, either.”

 

“You need to prepare for Baelish’s reaction when you decline his offer.” Ser Davos says. “He declared for House Stark, but he never bent the knee to you.”

 

It’s true. Baelish was careful in his wording when he declared for House Stark. Jon is not a Stark for him, he is a king, and that never stopped from doing his bidding before.

 

Jon wants to say something when Maester Wolkan appears holding two scrolls in his hand.

 

“Your Grace, Lady Stark. These have just come for you.”

 

The scrolls bear the sigil of a dragon with three heads. Targaryens. 

 

She locks gazes with Jon for a moment. 

 

She heard about Daenerys Targaryen from time to time when she was in King’s Landing. The beggar princess who married a warlord. Last she heard, she was in Essos, and she had three dragons. 

 

Jon nods, and she does the same. 

 

She opens the scroll and reads it. It’s from Tyrion. 

 

Lady Sansa,

News of what my sister tried to do to you reached us in Dragonstone. My Queen, Daenerys Targaryen, offers you asylum and protection against her. She has three dragons, two armies of Unsullied and Dothraki. Dorne, Highgarden and the Iron Islands on her side. 

You would be safe from my sister and those who would hurt you. I am happy you managed to escape King’s Landing. I  told you once that you would survive us, yet. 

Our marriage was a farce, but I care about you. You would be safe in Dragonstone, not as my wife but as a friend. 

Tyrion Lannister, Hand of the Queen. 

 

Chapter 12: Chapter 8

Notes:

I am so sorry for the delay in posting. Work has been utterly crazy. This is the last chapter of the first part of the story. I am sorry to separate Jon and Sansa but it is also necessary.
Thank you for your kind feedback, I'm terribly behind with replies, sorry, but know that I appreciate them all, they make my day!
Thank you to those who left kudos and bookmarked the story.
Next chapter: Sansa arrives in Dragonstone.

Chapter Text

She is walking. Sand is under her feet, and Sansa cannot feel its heat. She holds a winter rose in her hand, and she spots the girl. Her aunt, Lyanna, is waiting for her. 

 

Where are they? It’s not a place she recognizes. It’s bright.

 

“Sansa.” the girl, her aunt says, 

 

She gives her the rose. The girl smiles. 

 

“Where are we?”

 

“A place of sorrow, dear. Let’s walk.”

 

The girl is beautiful and sad. 

 

“You have had your places of sorrow, didn’t you?” the girl asks. 

 

“Aye,” she says. 

 

“You are the blood of Winterfell. It comes with a price.”

They walk in silence toward a door..It’s black and seems weathered by time. 

 

“Shall we?” she asks. 

 

Sansa is afraid of what she will find beyond that door. The girl seems to notice because she says, “Nothing will happen to you, dear girl.”

She opens the door, and when she crosses the threshold, she is in the Goodswood in Winterfell. The girl is still by her side, wearing Stark grey and her dark hair loose on her shoulders. 

 

“You fear it is a trap,” she says.

 

“What?”

 

“The Raven from the Lion.”

 

“It’s complicated -” she trails off. She wants to call her aunt, but she is afraid to do so. 

 

“You need to protect him. He will be safe in the North.”

 

He doesn’t want me to go. She thinks. 

 

“He is the blood of the wolf, too,” she says, almost to reassure Sansa. 

 

“Blood.” the girl says, “It’s in the blood, Sansa. The answers, the salvation.”

 

She wants to ask her so many things. She wants to ask her if she was scared when the Targaryen prince stole her. If she fought. If she knew of her family’s death, if it opened a chasm inside herself, a gaping wound that never healed. 

 

“Whose blood?” she asks. 

 

She is walking in the Godswood, and when she turns to her side, the girl, her aunt, has disappeared. 

 

Over her, there is a shadow, a giant that screeches, one of something unnatural. 

 

Ghost trots toward her. She smiles when the direwolf approaches her, letting himself be pet. 

 

Tyrion appears in front of her. “We were husband and wife, once.”

 

“I was a child!”

 

“Nonetheless, you are still my wife,” he says. 

 

Ghost growls. Tyrion laughs and says, “You fear your Lords.”

 

“I fear my past.”

 

“I was a friend to you in King’s Landing.”

 

“You were never an utter monster to me,” she says with a freedom that she would not be afforded while awake.

 

“Why do you think I will be a monster to you now?”

 

Tyrion walks around her. “No. It’s not what you fear. It’s not your Lords either. You are a clever girl. What is it, wife?”

 

Jon. It’s always Jon. 

She needs to protect him. 

 

The voice changes, and it’s Cersei speaking now. She is dressed in gold and red. She raises her head, and she feels her heart in her throat. 

 

“You have your secrets, little dove.”

 

“As did you.”

 

“You need to leave your lover to protect him. How noble.” 

 

She walks a step toward her and takes her chin in her hands. “If I wanted to kill you, you’d be dead, little dove. Perhaps you’ll see, before this is over.”

 

“I didn’t kill Joffrey,” she shouts. 

 

“I don’t care !”Cersei says. “Let him fuck you good and hard before you leave. Tell yourself you are nothing like me and Jaime.” 

 

We are not.  She  thinks.

 

“Oh, but you are..” Cersei says, reading her thoughts, “He is in your blood, in your bones, now. It’s sweet, and it’s perfect. It cannot be wrong. It cannot be a sin because it feels so right. Am I wrong, little dove?”

 

“You didn’t break me.”

 

“I did. But this was all you.”

 

She runs away from Cersei only to stop when she sees the girl, Aunt Lyanna standing in front of her.

“Your love for him will not damn you. His love for you will not damn him. It’s in the blood, Sansa. “

 

She jerks awake. Jon is next to her. 

They fell asleep in each other’s arms. It’s almost dawn, she needs to leave his chambers. He is awake. She startled him awake. 

 

“Sansa.” he raps.

 

He wraps an arm around her waist and pulls her closer to him. He nuzzles his face against her shoulder. There is a scar on her shoulderblade, courtesy of Ramsay; it’s a jagged thing, she remembers how much she bled when he cut into her, Jon’s fingertips are brushing over it. 

 

They fell asleep while talking about the Lords and ravens from Dragonstone. They are both in correspondence with Tyrion and Varys. They need to make sure she has safe transport to Dragonstone, and they are already discussing Dragonglass. 

 

Baelish is not happy. She asked him to supervise the works on the Dreadfort, to take away everything that might be useful from the Boltons’ castle and bring it to Winterfell. She tasked him with tearing apart the dungeons, brick by brick if necessary. 

 

Baelish was reluctant, but then she told him she needed him to oversee the Boltons' lands, for they are her future, implying and lying that he would be part of it. She knows that Littlefinger is greedy. He wants everything he can take from her, including the lands that are hers by law. 

 

It will not placate him for long, but it bought her some time. She can chirp nice songs and give empty promises. She hopes her uncle and Jon will soon have enough to stop him, one way or another. 

 

“I hate waking up here alone,” Jon says against her skin. His beard is tickling her and she sighs. 

 

“I know. I hate it too.”

 

The truth is that he never visited her in her chambers at night. She bars the door and has guards. The King can have a mysterious lover - she knows the maids are gossiping - but the Lady of Winterfell can not. And he would never hold her in their father’s bed. It feels perverse, even if their feelings are true.

 

The guards outside Jon’s door will never know the truth either. No one can know. 

 

“I don’t like the way the Lords talk about you and Tyrion,” he says, “as if you had a choice, as if you weren’t a child !”

 

She sighs. The Lords are not happy with the Ravens going back and forth with Dragonstone. They fear she will be forced to rekindle her marriage to Tyrion. They fear a Lannister will be Lord of Winterfell. 

 

“I know. Short of taking me out of the line of succession, they will keep worrying until I come back.”

 

“It’s not going to happen, Sansa. Being Lady of Winterfell is your protection when you go there.”

 

They interlace fingers. She doesn’t tell him that being Lord of Winterfell or its heir didn’t protect their grandfather and their uncle. Jon knows that. They made a choice, they can only hope that the Targaryen in Dragonstone will not be like her father. 

 

“But we need to be smart about it,” she says.

 

She expected the Lords to ask for her to marry to some Lord of a lesser House who could take her name to secure the hold on Winterfell, but no one said such a thing. She is relieved, but she also knows that everyone knows what Ramsay did to her. She has no virtue, no honour. What father would want her for their son?  They have Rickon, one day he will rule Winterfell. She is the broken and defiled daughter of the North—the one they are sending south for her own protection. 

 

Lannister, Bolton, little dove, little bird—she has had so many nicknames and names. She is Sansa Stark of Winterfell. She will protect the North and do her best to give them a chance against the Others. 

 

She looks at him and smiles. She is still recovering, and Jon is happy just hold her in his arms. But she wants more. 

 

“Jon,” she whispers.

 

“I won’t take away what is yours, Sansa. I already took a crown that belonged to you,” he says. His words make her heart beat faster. She believes him. He would fight the Lords for her, to allow her to be free. 

 

“I don’t want a crown. I want us to be safe.”

 

“Tyrion Lannister is a smart man. You know him better than me. They need to know you are not a bargaining chip or a pawn to unite the kingdoms.  Even if I wasn’t in love with you, even then, I would never force you to marry.”

 

“I would marry you,” she says. 

 

He smiles, but there is sadness in his eyes. “We are already in my heart.”

 

“I’m yours,” she says. “Even when I’ll be in Dragonstone, whatever happens. I’m yours, Jon.”

 

“And I’m yours.”

 

You are in my blood. She thinks. You are in my bones, in my marrow. 

 

“We need to come up with a code for communicating,” she says. “Our ravens will be read.”

 

“We will. We still have some time before you leave,” he says. 

 

“Not much.”

 

“No. They really want you in Dragonstone,” he says.

 

“What you order, I will obey.” she asks.

 

“I order you to come back to me. To stay alive. To play the game with the people there. You are the smartest person I know.”

 

“Better than your friend Samwell?”

 

“You know how to play the game. I cannot. I will kill Littlefinger.”

 

“Not before we have the Vale’s support.”

 

He kisses her, it’s slow, languid, There is fire in her belly, and even if she knows they can’t make love, yet, while she is recovering, the yearning is there. 

 

They break the kiss. They look at the sky. It’s dawn. The Lady of Winterfell always starts her days early. And so does the king. 

They will break their fast together in a few hours, and they will pretend once more.

 

It breaks her heart, but it protects Jon. It protects them both. 

 

They will ask today who, among their Lord, wants to be part of her retinue. And then, in a few days, she will leave.

 

“I should really go,” she says. 

 

He nods, but he is not letting her go. 

 

“We will meet tonight for the code in my solar.”

 

“I’m not good at this, Sansa.”

 

“You  are a fast learner, my love.”

 

Another kiss, more urgent, his fingers in her hair, her hands cupping his face. She feels out of breath because she is still weak, and because he takes her breath away, 

 

He lets her leave the bed. The sun hasn’t even risen yet.

 

He looks at her. She knows he doesn’t really want her to go to Dragonstone. He doesn’t trust the Dragon Queen and her people, but he agreed to let her go. 

 

He gets up from the bed. He walks her to the door that leads to the gallery.

 

“I will see you later,” he says, 

 

She brushes his lips with hers and says, “Later.”

 

“I hate the secrecy and the lies, but I can’t regret loving you,” he says.

 

“I  can’t either,” she says. 

 

She supposes she should feel more guilty and ashamed about her relationship with Jon, but she doesn’t. She still fears that he will realize just how wrong and twisted she is, perhaps while she is in Dragonstone. 

 

She will never regret loving him, however. And, yes, perhaps it’s dark and wrong—but it doesn’t feel like that. She loves him; her heart sometimes feels like it’s bursting with her feelings for him. 

 

And he loves her. He tells her and shows his love every day, chipping away the darkness in her. It heals the festering wounds in her soul. Jon Snow is saving her. 

 

In a few hours, they will break their fast together with the people closest to them. They will have to pretend, even if she will leave soon and she doesn’t want to waste the precious time they still have together. 

 

As she walks back to her chambers, her mind wanders to her dream. Dreams, really. They have been so vivid since she was poisoned. She keeps dreaming about her aunt Lyanna, and she always says the same words about blood.

 

What does she mean? 

 


 

The Citadel 304 A.C.

 

Grayscale covers his arm from the forearm to the shoulder; expanded on his back,, and started to trail down his chest as well. It didn’t hurt. Jorah has heard that grayscale leads to madness, that one becomes like a stone man, losing one's sense of self. 

 

He is still himself. His mind works. His memories are intact. He still holds out hope, and he needs to think of Samwell Tarly for that. The Citadel was his last hope. He is not a child. Stannis Baratheon’s daughter was cured of this sickness, but she was much younger than him. 

 

 They gave him a room. They are feeding him. He spent a few days completely alone in a dark room, his mind racing with thoughts of Daenerys. He knows that she meant to sail for Westeros when she came back to Meereen. He has sent his ravens to Dragonstone, hoping that she will read them. 

 

He pleaded with her not to reply to his ravens. It was too dangerous, even with the code they were using. 

 

He knows that she hasn’t taken the Seven Kingdoms yet. Samwell Tarly told him. They have spent hours talking. He told him about his father, about the Night’s Watch, about the Others. He found a treatment for Grayscale, and he will attempt to cure him that night. 

 

He has never broken a promise to Daenerys, and he isn’t going to start now. He will be cured,, and he will go back to her. He belongs to her side. He promised that he would find a cure. There are other promises as well, oaths he made to her over the years, when he was just her knight, watching her blossom from the shy bride he had met to the Khalessi she had become.

 

Blood of my blood.

 

He lived a whole life before he met Daenerys. He knew loss, heartbreak, betrayal. He used to be a cynical man who still prayed for a home. Serving Daenerys gave him purpose, something to liver for. Loving the extraordinary woman who - for reasons he can't still understand- loves him back, makes him happy, it gives him back some of the innocence he lost so long ago.

 

Daenerys does not belong to anyone, yet she repeatedly tells him, “I’m yours, Jorah Mormont.”

 

No one could know about them. There were rumours, but they were careful. Daenerys would take the Seven Kingdoms, and if she wished that mummer farce to go on for the rest of their lives, he would accept it. 

 

They had both sworn oaths to each other. These were not the words Southorns exchanged in front of the Seven or the silent prayers one prayed in front of a weird wood tree. There were no witnesses, but they were nevertheless true. 

 

Blood of my Blood.

   Until my dying breath, I will love you..

 

I’m yours, yesterday, today, tomorrow. Until my heart beats, I’m yours.

 

A ring on her pale, slim fingers, his mother’s ring, the one she favoured among all others. Mormonts were not keen on trinkets and jewellery, but there are some pieces that belong to his family and have been for hundreds of years. 

 

Daenerys was still wearing the ring in Vaes Dothrak when she asked him to come back.

 

He would. It didn’t matter how painful Tarly’s treatment would be. He was going back to his Queen. 

 

He has written a raven for Daenerys. Samwell will pass by and send it before the night, before he comes for his treatment.

 

There is hope. 

 

He can almost see her when he closes his eyes; she is brighter and larger than life. She is ticklish, her feet are always warm, but her hands are cold. 

She smells like fire and perfumed oils from Meereen. 

Her hair is silky against his touch, her skin soft under his fingertips. 

 

Before the assassins, for a short while, they were happy. Even while stealing minutes and under the cover of the night. Daenerys laughed, smiled. 

 

He felt like half of himself had been ripped away from him when he was forced to leave. Did she feel it too? 

 

He will come back to her. He told her that she would need him by her side when she took the Seven Kingdoms, and by all the Gods, the Old and the New he would be there. 

 

Her secret lover, Her knight. Her general. 

 

She once told him that she was all of that and more to him. This happened before he had to leave his room in Meereen, when he understood that she was not safe and that he didn’t trust Daario Naharis and his swagger to protect Daenerys. 

 

I will come back, he thinks. 

 


 

 

Winterfell, 304 A.C.

 

Sansa is very proud of the glass gardens. She is inspecting them, smiling at what she sees in them when her uncle approaches her. They are alone, but it doesn’t mean anything. They know for certain that they have spies in Winterfell. 

 

It’s the day before she leaves. Lord Manderly, Lord Cerwin, and Lord Hornwood will be part of her retinue to Dragonstone. For her protection, there will also be soldiers. She tried to object because what could soldiers do if the Dragon Queen decided to burn her? Jon and her uncle were adamant, however, reminding her that she barely survived the last two attempts on her life.

 

Her uncle - great uncle actually - has entered the glass garden. There is Brienne and other guards of her retinue behind her. She sees no one else but them,

 

“You tasked him with rebuilding the Dreadfort,” he says as a way of greeting. 

 

“I told him to bring everything valuable here to Winterfell.”

 

“And do you trust him to work in your best interest?”

 

“I don’t care about that castle -”

 

“People are saying that it is where you and Lord Baelish will live when Rickon is old enough to be Lord of Winterfell.”

 

It worked. Her platitudes, the songs she chirped so that Baelish wouldn’t follow her to Dragonstone. Or maybe Baelish is only letting her think that it worked. She can’t be sure. 

 

“You know he will be here, poisoning the Lords' ears against their King.”

 

“I trust you to avoid that happening,”  she says.

 

“We should have a trial. He killed my sister.

 

“He sold me to the man who raped and tortured for months,” she replies calmly. “Do you have all the Lords of the Vale? Do you have proof?”

 

“Not yet.” her uncle says.

 

“So, he stays. He plots and I trust you, Ser Davos, Tormund and Lady Mormont to protect your King.”

 

“He knows you love him,” her uncle says, “he hates that your are going to Dragonstone in his stead-”

 

“Jon was never invited in Dragonstone and the North need its King, in the North-”

 

“I see the way he looks at the two of you. He has something in mind.”

 

“He always does. But he knows nothing.”

 

“He knows the King has taken a lover. He knows the way you look at him.”

 

“Kings can have bed warmers. It’s not a scandal.” she says. 

 

She is not a bed warmer. They love each other. It may be a sin, but their feelings are not fickle. 

 

“You say he is a dangerous man. And I agree. And yet, you lay with him under his nose, you look like a woman in love, niece.”

 

The Blackfish hissed the words lay and love. 

 

“If he were as honourable as you say, he would not have allowed this. He should have brought his feelings to his grave,”

 

They both should have, but for some reason, they haven’t. There is shame and guilt, but there is also light, love and safety between Jon and her and it is stronger than everything else. 

 

“And I would still feel Ramsay in me. He was my husband, I was his and I never knew a moment of respite.”

 

“And he makes it better?” he asks. 

 

“No. I still panic, I cry, I have nightmares - but he is good to me. He is patient. He loves me.”

 

“They would kill you if they knew it.” he says. 

 

“Then I would die knowing what it is like to be loved. I stopped being afraid of death a long tme ago.”

 

“But you are a survivor. I told you we have no right to judge your choices since we left you there. It is not about that. It’s about your survival.”

 

“I’m leaving for Dragonstone in the morning. The Lord Hand will try to discreetly send marriage proposals to Jon. He will not listen. Not for me, but for the war. If the gods are good, the man will not be a problem for much longer.”

 

“And if we don’t succeed?”

 

“I fed my husband to the hounds. What do you think I would do to the man who sold me to him?”

 

“You asked us to be careful. We need the Knights of the Vale.”

 

“So make sure they are ours. You and Lord Royce are weaving a good net,”

 

“If we fail, he will think you will marry him,”

 

Sansa smiles. “Let him think whatever he wants to think.” 

 

“So you will stay unmarried, and when the Lords pressure the King to marry?”

 

“I am the Lady of Winterfell.”

 

Jon will never marry another woman. He said that in his heart we are married She thinks. 

 

“Cat used to tell me you were a sweet child. A Lady at three,”

 

“They beat the sweet child out of me. My husband carved it out what was left of her night after night.”

 

“You are still a girl. Cat’s girl.”

 

She shakes her head. 

 

“I am the Blood of Winterfell. And I will not apologize for my feelings.”

 

“I never asked you to.”

 

“We were never close growing up.” It’s not an excuse of a justification she thinks. She is telling him the truth.

 

“He saved me.” she adds.

 

“And you saved him.” he says.

 

“I’m not aftraid of the Gods.”

 

“I’m surprised you believe in them.”

 

“I don’t. He does.”

 

“He will hurt you, eventually. Not on purpose because I believe he would fall on his sword before he hurt you, but it will happen. To save his crown, to save his life.”

 

She shakes her head. He doesn’t know, he cannot imagine that her trust for Jon is absolute. 

 

“You have contingency plans for everything. Do you have one for this?”

The truth being revealed. The Lords turning against Jon and her. The scandal could topple the Northern crown. 

 

“Let them blame me.” she says. “Cersei twisted me and Ramsay broke me.” 

 

“You would die for him.”

 

She swallows and nods, “Without hesitation.”

 

Her uncle sighs and says, “Let’s make sure it will not come down to it. Ser Davos and I will think of something.”

 

“There is nothing to think about. We know who we are.”

 

“Be careful of Littlefinger when you say your farewells. You are taking you allies with you. Other Lords would listen to that snake,”

 

“You will have to make sure that it doesn’t happen.”

 

“I’m a warrior, not a politician.”

 

“You are my great-uncle, and I’m leaving you the care of the most precious thing to me.”

 

“I will protect him. I swear. But Sansa, while you are in Dragonstone - think of the long term ramifications of what you are doing.”

 

“I’m already thinking about them.”

 

“They say distance make the heart grow fonder. Our king will be insufferably broody without you, won’t he?”

 

She lets out a laugh. “It’s not that bad.”

 

“Spoken as a woman in love.”

 

“Do - do you really accept it?”

 

“I don’t have much choice, do I? We should have saved you - I am in no position to judge your choices. I hate them, but you earned your rigth to make them. And I told you: I will be by your side.”

 

She nods, moved by her uncle’s words. She knows that she will have to talk to Baelish before the day is over, but for just a few moments, she relishes the idea that someone is on her side despite knowing the truth. 

 


 

He is visiting the crypts more often lately. He often expects his father’s ghost to tell him all the ways he is shaming their family and dishonoring his daughter. The truth is that despite the fear he has of his father’s ghost, he also needs him. 

 

He is a King, and most of the time, he has no idea about what he is doing, and every mistake he makes could mean death for so many people. Ned Stark would know what to do. He would know how to prepare the North for the war against the dead. He would have protected Sansa. As far as he understands he died to protect his daughter. 

 

Sansa will leave the next day  and he feels like he is drowning. He has no way to protect her from dragons and her first husband. He wanted the Blackfish to go with her, but she insisted that her uncle needed to stay North for Rickon - and him. Whatever they have learnt about Daenerys Targaryen scares him. 

 

“She needs the alliance with the North. I won’t be harmed.” Sansa told him, more than once. 

 

It doesn’t mean he isn’t having nightmares of her burning or being forced, for political reasons, to rekindle her marriage vows to Tyrion. He trusts her. He trusts her mind to do everything she can to gather what they need, be it dragonglass or the dragon queen’s help, but she shouldn’t do it alone. He should be there, with her. 

 

“The North needs his King, in the North!” she said, when he told her he would go with her to treat with the Dragon Queen. 

 

“If you leave, we will lose the North. If you go to Dragonstone, she will make you bend the knee, and everything we are doing, everything our family has suffered, will have been for nought!” she said. 

 

Their father’s death, all the times Sansa bled in King’s Landing for Robb’s victories, what happened at Edmund Tully’s wedding to Roslyn Frey. She was right. The North lost too much. The Starks lost too much to ever bend again to a Southern ruler. 

 

She would negotiate for Northern independence, for dragonglass, for Daenerys Targaryen’s help against the Others. It doesn’t mean he doesn’t feel breathless at the idea of being separated. 

 

Would you kill me, father? He wonders. Would you take my head for loving Sansa?

 

He doesn’t particularly believe in any god, not even the one of light which Lady Melisandre worships. There was nothing when he died. He still feels guilty, however, toward his father. He cannot regret loving Sansa. How could he? She brought him back to life, day after day. She makes him forget the knives in the dark, the absolute nothingness that he met when he died. 

 

He loves her. Bastard or not, he would have married her months before. Is that what Jaime Lannister felt?

 

They swore to protect the North, even from themselves. They have exchanged frantic words, oaths in the dark, about not risking war, saving their people, not being like the Lannisters twins. 

 

“It wasn’t their love that caused the War of the Five Kings.” she told him one night, “but the fruit of their love. No one would have cared if Joffrey was really Robert Baratheon’s son.”

 

No children. No marriages. 

 

They are selfish. Rickon will have to bear so much weight on his shoulders, Arya and Bran as well when they return. He thinks about his sister. She will hate him when she knows the truth. She will be disappointed in him. She will never marry a Lord. Not the Arya he grew up with. She will be disgusted. He will bear the shame. All of it. Sansa tells him that if they are discovered, she will bear all the guilt for their actions. 

 

“Cersei Lannister raised me. My husband was a monster. Let them blame me. I don’t care.” she told him. 

 

He knows that he won’t let her. They will be together in that too. 

 

“I delivered his bones myself.” Baelish’s voice startles him. He turns. What the fuck is he doing in the crypts?

“I presented them to Lady Catelyn as a gesture of goodwill from Tyrion Lannister.”

 

Baelish is walking toward him. He clenches his jaw and looks at the man who is responsible for so much of Sansa’s pain in her own home. She is still afraid of him. One of the reasons she is going to Dragonstone is not to go to the Vale, where she would never be free from his machinations. 

 

“Seems like a lifetime ago,” he says, and stops by his side, in front of Lord Stark’s statue. “I asked Lady Sansa to give him my best when she sees him.”

 

Does he know? Does he know that although he annulled her marriage to Tyrion, he fears what he might do or what the Dragon Queen might ask of Sansa? Does he know he spent nights holding her in his arms with his heart going crazy in his chest because his fear of losing her is a vice around it?

“I was sorry when he died. Your father and I had our differences, but he loved Cat very much,”

 

He looks at him and adds, “So did I. She wasn’t fond of you, was she? Well, it appears she vastly underestimated you: your father and brothers are gone, and yet here you stand, the King in the North, the last, best hope against the coming storm.”

 

She told him. Sansa told him Baelish hates him. She told him how dangerous he is. He hates that man, he realizes. He hates that he is talking to him. He hates that he mentioned Lady Catelyn to have a reaction. He hates that Sansa is willing to face her first husband and fucking dragons not to be under that man’s clutches. 

 

“You don’t belong down here.” He says. There is a reason if he is never alone with Baelish, but he heard him talking, he has seen the way he is trying to weasel his way into the North, into Sansa’s graces. 

 

He hates him. 

 

“Forgive me,” Baelish says, “we have never talked properly. I wanted to remedy that.”

 

“I have nothing to say to you,” he replies. It’s a lie. He has plenty he wishes he could say to the man who is standing in front of his father’s grave. 

 

He steps back from him. Sansa told him that they needed to be smart about Baelish. They need to play him until they have control of the Vale. 

 

He murdered his wife, and he wants Sansa, he thinks. 

 

“Not even thank you?” 

 

He still dreams about the battle against Ramsay. Sometimes he gets trampled by his men. Other times, he can’t save Rickon, and his brother dies before him. There are times when Sansa is the one who falls on the ground, her body shot by arrows, blood coming out from her mouth like the night she was poisoned.

 

The Knights of the Vale won the battle. He is aware of that. He will never thank Petyr Baelish. Sansa’s blood is on his hands. 

 

“If it weren’t for me, you’d have been slaughtered on that battlefield. You have many enemies, my King, but I swear to you I’m not one of them.”

 

He isn’t looking at the man. He knows how to lie. He has lied to the man since the first time he has talked in the halls of his home. He can’t play games, however. He would know if he tried to play right now. 

“I love Sansa,” Baelish says.

 

Sansa has many scars on her body. There is a rudimental R carved on her right thigh, the scars are jagged and red, puckered arond the edges. She told him it took Ramsay hours to carve it, and she almost passed out from the pain. Almost. She told him that before the attack in Wintertown, she had never been granted that relief. 

 

His heart is thumping in his chest. How dare he? How dare he tell him those words where their ancestors can hear them? 

 

“As I loved her mother.”

 

He can’t stop himself. He will think later that he has shown his hand and he will not care. He grabs Baelish by his throat, slamming him against a wall. He could kill him. He should. People like him are the reason why men like his father die so unjustly.  Most nights, Sansa still has nightmares, and she bears on her skin what Baelish love truly means. 

 

He didn’t love Catelyn Stark. He thinks she would have him quartered for what he does to his daughter, but she has been defiled enough. Sansa and Rickon don’t even have a grave where to mourn their mother. 

 

“Touch her, and I’ll kill you myself!” he says. 

 

Not my sister. Not Sansa. 

 

She will think he has lost his mind, but he doesn’t care. He doesn’t want her to leave Winterfell, but he feels she will be safer with three dragons and her first husband than with Baelish.

 

After he leaves the crypt without looking at the man, it occurs to him that Sansa told him about Jon Arryn and Joffrey Baratheon and who is behind their murders. Unlike him, he must have known Sansa had Maester Wolkan prepare antidotes for poisons.

 

It occurs to him that the boy from White Harbour never mentioned Cersei Lannister. 

 

Sansa did, but she has been even more wary of Littlefinger since the poisoning. 




 

304 C. A. Dragonstone

 

“You are not going back to Highgarden. Do you really want to make things that easy for Cersei?” She snaps at Lady Olenna. 

 

They are in the war room, alone. 

 

She couldn’t stop the Sands and Yara Greyjoy from leaving. They need Dorne’s men and the ships from the Iron Island, but letting Lady Olenna go is out of the bloody question!

 

“She will sack my castle, loot my gold and kill my people. I am house, Tyrell!” Lady Olenna replies, not too unkindly, given Daenerys’ outburst. 

 

“Cersei will have you killed. I need your mind, and I need your counsel. You can make more gold and more crops. I can get those things from Essos; I only have one of you!” she says. 

 

“My house’s word is ‘growing stronger’,” Olenna replies, her voice sharp.

 

“And mine is fire and blood, which I will bring them if they touch Highgarden. I am not letting you go back to die!”

 

Lady Olenna shakes her head, “My dear, I am an old woman who saw her whole family burn. Perhaps that is what I want.”

 

“I don’t believe you. You want to see Cersei pay for what she did. I gave you my word that she would. Going back there means playing right into what she wants.”

 

“I thought you disliked the game, your grace.” Lady Olenna says.

 

She nods, “I do. This is not playing the game. This is losing . I won’t give Cersei anything. She took enough from all of us!”

 

“And what exactly did she take from you, girl?” Lady Olenna asks. 

 

Right. Lady Olenna has never met Jorah. She might have her network of spies; she might know the rumours that circulated about the young pretender to the throne and the old disgraced knight, but she doesnt know the whole truth. No one truly does. 

 

“Don’t mind this old lady, Your Grace. Perhaps you are right. I just don’t like the idea of dying on this dreary island, away from home.”  she says, breaking her train of thought. 

 

“You’re not going to die here; you are going—” She trails off, which doesn’t often happen to her. 

“To be completely honest with you, I don’t like Tyrion’s plan to have my allies travelling together or, in your case, away unprotected.”

 

“I told you not to listen to Tyrion Lannister.” Lady Olenna says. “But I will grant your wish. I shall remain here for the time being. Are you satisfied, Your Grace?”

 

She nods. Yes. Having Lady Olenna on Dragonstone would keep the old woman safe, and despite her thorns, she has come to appreciate her counsel. And she would need it because Lady Sansa Stark and her retinue were coming to Dragonstone soon.

 

She feels that the meeting with the Stark girl will be the making or the undoing of her claim to the Throne. 

 

“What can you tell me about Sansa Stark?” She asks.

 

In the end, both Tyrion and Sansa, after a daily exchange of ravens, had convened that she was safer in Dragonstone than in Winterfell for the time being. The ravens from Sansa were polite, frosty and gave her absolutely no idea about the woman who was Tyrion’s young wife. 

 

Lady Olenna smirks. The old woman likes the game too much. She would die playing it. However, she would not die because Daenerys handed her on a silver platter to Cersei Lannister. 

 

“If what I’m hearing is true, my recollections of her are out of date. She was a meek, terrified little girl.”

 

“And she isn’t now?” she asks.

 

“She took back her home with some help from the North and, interestingly enough, from the Vale. You won’t like Petyr Baelish, Your Grace.”

 

“I’ve been warned about him already,”  

 

“He is the most dangerous man in Westeros.” 

 

“He is still just a man,” she says with a quirk of her eyebrows. 

 

“The arrogance of the Targaryens.” Lady Olenna chuckles. 

 

“Is he not just a man?” she asks.

 

“Just like Cersei is just a woman.” Lady Olenna replies. 

 

So, yes, dangerous.

 

“Why does Sansa Stark rely on that man if he is dangerous?” she asks.

 

“For the same reason, I’d wager, your father kept Tywyn Lannister close despite hating and mistrusting him. Sometimes, you need to keep your enemies closer. Or, if you are unlucky, she is a stupid girl who doesn’t know who she is dealing with.”

 

“That would not make me unlucky,” she says.

 

“It would, Your Grace, because you are relying on the North to close in on Cersei, and if she is Little Finger’s creature, that will not happen.”

 

“I see,” she says.

 

“Not yet, but you will soon, and you will act accordingly. You haven’t got so far only because of your dragons, Your Grace. Despite their presence, people still underestimate you. They see the dragons and don’t notice the minds behind them.”

 

“Minds?” she asks.

 

“You - and your knight, from what I hear. He was sent to spy on you and misdirected the usurper. Tywyn tried to drive a wedge between you but missed the mark.”

 

It is one of the closest analyses she has ever gotten from someone trying to understand her relationship with Jorah. It is still far from the truth, but Olenna’s mind works incredibly fast, and her wealth of knowledge is irreplaceable. 

 

“Do you understand why you can’t return to Highgarden?” Daenerys asked. 

 

Lady Olenna shakes a hand in a dismissive way. 

 

“I am staying, Your Grace. I just wish you had met my granddaughter. The things you would have accomplished together!” 

 

 Her voice is filled with grief and pride, and she wishes, for a moment, that she had met the woman Lady Olenna sometimes references in passing. 

 

“Will you tell me about your granddaughter while we pass the time?” she asks. 

 

Lady Olenna nods, a smirk on her lips, but her eyes are full of a grief so deep that it takes her breath away for a moment. 

 

Cersei Lannister did this, just as she sent an assassin after Sansa Stark and another after her, who infected Jorah with greyscale. 

Having the throne is becoming more and more important. It is not about her. It is for everyone’s sake. 

 

She needs to take out Cersei Lannister. 

 


Baelish intercepts on the rampants. He seems to ignore the presence of Brienne and the guards’, Sansa notices red splotches and the beginning of a bruise on the man’s neck. His voice is raspy when he tells her, “I was hoping we could say our farewells, Lady Stark.”

 

“Won’t you be there tomorrow?” she asks.  

 

“I doubt the King would appreciate it.”

 

Gods, Jon … what did you do? She thinks.

 

“Walk with me, then, Lord Baelish. I still have many matters to attend,”

 

“Thank you, Lady Stark”

 

Not Sansa. Not my dear, Not sweetling. 

 At first, Baelish doesn’t say a word. He looks at her, and she recalls what her uncle told her. Does she really look like a woman in love? Can Baelish tell?

 

“I’m afraid I still don’t understand the rationale of sending you to Dragonstone. Forgive me, my lady, but Tyrion Lannister is there. Varys as well.”

 

"The dragonglass.” she says.

 

He cocks an eyebrow at her words. He knows, like everyone does, that Daenerys Targaryen offered her asylum and protection from Cersei. The fact that she suspects of Littlefinger doesn’t mean she has discarded the Queen. And the Dragon Queen only knows what Varys’ little birds report. 



“The way I see it, a few things might happen: she will accept fighting our war but might expect you to bend the knee. You will be a hostage again. And when the treaties are drafted, they’ll favour the Dragon Queen. She will ask the King’s hand in marriage. She is young and unmarried. Our King is young and unmarried. It would be a formidable match, together they would be almost impossibble to stop. The North would be annexed to the South without bloodshed. There would be a Stark on the Iron Throne.”

 

She keeps a blank face. What he is saying makes sense, but the Lords would never accept it. The Lords don’t want anything to do with the Iron Throne. 

 

They made promises in the dark. Never to marry, to be together in Winterfell for all their lives. She meant every word. And she knows Jon meant them  too. She knows that they will have to make choices at some point. 

 

A marriage with a Southern Queen will not happen, however. It doesn’t matter what Baelish thinks. 

 

What does he suspect, exactly? What does he know?

 

“We are an independent Kingdom, Lord Baelish.” she eventually says.

 

“She has three dragons and two armies. If she agrees to help us in the war, a marriage alliance would be in everyone’s best interests. I am surprised none of the Lords broached the subject.”

 

He doesn’t know the North. She thinks. This is one of his blind spots. They have agreed to send her South only because Rickon is there, and Jon is King. The Lords don’t care about her as long as her name is not Lannister again. They would never, ever accept their King, a male Stark with a Targaryen, not after her grandfather and uncle. 

 

The North will never bend again. The Lords know she has no power in the South. She can only negotiate about dragonglass. Jon gave her a lot of power to negotiate, he told her he trusts her completely to do what is best for the North.  

 

Does Baelish suspect this?

 

“They are more fearful of Tyrion Lannister, for some reason,” she says.

 

He smiles, “Indeed. And should anything happen to you, our King would fight a queen with three dragons and a vast army.”

 

“Nothing will happen to me.”

 

“I believe the King has grown quite attached to you, my lady. Perhaps too attached.”

 

She holds his gaze. He knows. Perhaps not everything, but he knows, and for some reason, he is telling her.  Why? 

 

“You were not close growing up, is it true?” he asks. 

 

“It is,” she replies. 

 

She cannot tell him more. She is afraid of showing her hand. She should stay there in Winterfell. She should not leave. Jon will not be safe when she leaves. He is not safe now. 

 

“He is a bastard. Your mother had good reason to keep him away from you. Wasn’t she right in the end?”

 

No. She wasn’t. She gave Jon the crown. Robb lost it. He died, and he lost the North. He left her to rot in King’s Landing and made terrible decision after terrible decision, even if he won all the battles. 

 

Jon saved her. 

 

“What would she think now?” he asks. 

 

She almost pushed Joffrey from the rampants of King’s Landing after he had his father killed. She would have died as well if she had, but it would have been worth it. She wants to push him from the rampants. She wants to wipe that smirk from his face. 

 

She can’t do anything. 

 

“She is dead, Lord Baelish,” she says. 

 

Her mother would be horrified, appalled. Her mother would hate her. 

 

“Not a day goes by that I don’t wish it never happened, Lady Sansa. Nonetheless, I think she would want me to warn you against your half-brother’s affections.”

 

She had to learn how to school her features and her body, not to show her feelings. It saved her life more than once, therefore she doesn’t move, doesn’t say anything. 

 

“My half-brother’s affections?” she asks. 

 

He looks at her with concern. “He is a bastard, Lady Stark.”

 

“And yet you had no qualms to selling me to one, not so long ago, Lord Baelish. Did you forget it?” 

 

“A mistake I will regret for the rest of my life, one which I’m not keen on repeating.”

 

Her defence of Jon is on the tip of her tongue. Comparing Jon to Ramsay makes her blood boil. Baelish cannot know the truth. He would expose them and reap the benefits of the chaos. The Lords would kill them. They would not understand. 

 

“He is my brother.” she says. “Rickon and him are my family.”

 

“Indeed, my Lady. But does he see you as a sister?”

 

“I am leaving tomorrow, Lord Baelish,”

 

“And I wish our King chose me to accompany you. But I understand that he didn’t want me anywhere near you.”

 

 It astounds her how Baelish seems to clearly see some things but appears oblivious about others. There was never an option for him to go with her to Dragonstone. Even Tyrion, in one of his ravens, had mentioned it. 

 

“Who else would see to my interests here? At the Dreadfort?”

 

“You have kin here.”

 

“Rickon needs my uncle. He didn’t bring me soldiers, he didn’t help me.” she says.

 

It turns her stomach to flatter Baelish, but it is not worse than chirping like a trapped bird about loving Joffrey. Pride is something she can mould and ignore. She will ignore decency if it keeps Jon safe. 

 

“You still haven’t told me what you will do with the Dreadfort.” he says. 

 

She would tear that castle apart brick by brick. burn it and salt the earth upon which it stands. She has a brother and a sister, however. Rickon will be Lord of Winterfell one day. If Bran is alive he could have the Dreadfort. She doesn’t think Arya would want a castle. 

 

“My brother will be Lord of Winterfell one day, and Jon will marry.”

 

“You are the Lady of Winterfell, my dear. You could be queen, when you return.”

 

“My brother is King.”

 

“Indeed. A good King.”

 

“And he will remain King, Lord Baelish.” she says. “When I want the crown you will know. The North needs him now.”

 

“Your dedication to the North is commendable.”

 

She nods her thanks. She doesn’t trust herself to speak more. “Is there anything else? I have a lot to do, Lord Baelish.”

 

“You didn’t seem surprised or shocked by my words about your brother. Am I to infer that you were already aware?”

 

“I don’t believe them, Lord Baelish. Jon is a honourable man.”

 

“I hope you are right. I do know what men want, however.”

 

“It’s a good thing that I’m leaving, then. Have a good day Lord Baelish.”

 

“Lady Sansa.” he says.

 

She walks, Brienne next to her, the guards following her. 

 

Her heart is beating so fast in her chest that it hurts. She needs to see Jon, but it will be hours before they can be alone. 

 

What happened? Why did Baelish tell her those words? How can she protect Jon?

 

She needs to find a way. 

 


 

304 A.C, The Citadel

 

Khaleesi,

Samwell Tarly will try the treatment tonight. By the time you get this raven, I might be healed. We had long talks, Tarly and I, about the Nightwatch, my father, and the threat in the North. It is real, Daenerys. The tales I grew up hearing about the Night King and the Others. My father saw them. Tarly saw them and killed one.

I will bring Samwell with me when this is over. You need to hear it from him. You will like him. I owe him my life. 

Know this: I won’t stop looking for a cure if it doesn't work. I will come back to you. 

You are in my every thought. 

 You need to take the Seven Kingdom, Khaleesi. We need all the might of Westeros to defeat the true enemy. 

The North remembers I told you once. They remember the first Long Night. They remember we all had to put our differences aside to make a stand. They will do so again if it comes down to it. 

Be wise. 

Until we see each other again,

Your knight. 

 


Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

 

There is a small feast for her, Lord Manderly and Lord Hornwood. It is not a sombre affair; the Lords are still worried about her being called to Dragonstone by her husband , but they trust that there will not be any rekindling of their relationship. 

 

Maybe they understand that she was forced to marry Tyrion. Maybe they don’t, but it makes little difference. 

 

Baelish is at the feast, and she feels his eyes on her all the time. She pays attention to how much she looks at Jon and how. 

 

She is the first one who retires. Everyone sees her being escortedd to her chambers, the guards see her close the door and hear her barring it. 

 

She undresses. Her things are already packed. She only has a dress out that she will use on her travel to White Harbour and one of her nightgowns which she puts on after she finishes undressing. She takes her time combing her hair by the fire. She needs to talk to Jon. 

She needs him. 

 

They will be parted for Gods know how long. She doesn’t want to leave him. They have been inseparable for months and she can scarcely believe they are the same people who met in Castleblack. 

 

They are not. Too much happened. 

 

And she likes the person she is with, Jon. She is still broken and dark, but he makes her believe that she can be better, that she can have honour and light in her life. He makes her feel like Sansa Stark, not a puppet in someone else’s hands. 

 

She dons the cloak and adjusts the bed so that it looks like it’s been slept in when the maids come in the morning. 

 

Jon will have retired shortly after her. She saw in his eyes that he wanted to leave. They can never leave at the same time. The King might have a mysterious lover, but no one has to suspect it’s her. 

 

She opens the door and walks in the gallery, shivering from the cold, she can see that Jon’s door is ajar. He is already waiting for her. She smiles. 

 

Sinful, wrong. What does it matter? She loves him. He is the only man whose touch she can bear; he didn’t terrify her from the first moment. She can barely stand it when other men, soldiers or Lords are too close to her. 

 

Jon is Jon. 

 

He is waiting for her in front of the hearth. 

 

“Sansa -” he says. The way he says her name almost makes her heart beat faster. It’s like he’s caressing the words, as if she is precious to him. 

 

She is, she knows that. And he is everything to her. 

 

He offers her some ale. “It’s not as bad as the one in Castle Black.” he says with a smile. 

 

When they were strangers, she felt warm after days spent on the run, and she felt safe for the first time since their father’s death. 

 

Where will we go. he said that day. 

 

Jon tells her of his meeting with Baelish. “If we weren’t in the crypts I might have killed him.”

 

“You certainly made an impression.”

 

“The bastard brother in lust with his own sister?” he asks. 

 

He is smart. More than he thinks. He doesn’t play the game, he thinks it’s a waste of time with the Night King and his army closing by, but he is not stupid. 

 

“You defended me?”

 

“I told him I didn’t believe him. He knows, Jon. You will need to be careful. Daenerys Tarrgaryen may not care that we are brother and sister. Tyrion might say something witty and clever,  but the Lords here would harm you if they knew. If Littlefinger told them.”

 

“I will be careful. And at the end of the day, I’m King. Not him.”

 

“I want you to be my King  when I return. You will need to deal with him. He will spend some time at the Dreadfort, but when he comes back to Winterfell it would be best if you had all the Knights of the Vale on your side. Uncle Brynden needs to work harder.”

 

“He is doing what you asked not to arise his suspicions.”

 

“You showed your hand. He needs to be dealt with or you will never be safe. Use the food tasters, listen to Davos, to Tormund, to Lady Mormont.”

 

“I will be safe. It’s you I’m worried about.”

 

“She must know I cannot bend the knee. She offered me protection, but Jon, I’m not important. You, on the other hand, are unrepleaceble..”

 

“You are everything to me.” he says. 

 

They are sitting close by the hearth. He has taken her hand in his. 

 

“And you to me.” she says, “Daenerys Targaryenn might have dragons, but Baelish is infinitely more dangerous. And he knows about us.”

 

“He knows about me . As long as he doesn’t think you return my feelings, he will think he can play the game with you.”

 

She sighs. “He could plant rumours. You have refused offers of marriage.”

 

“Because we are about to fight the Others and because I have already said my oaths. To you.”

 

“So have I. Not under the weirdwood tree. But I have, in my heart.”

 

“You would married to a bastard.”

 

“A King. The most honourable, brave and kind man I’ve ever met.”

 

“And I’m married to the most beautiful, smart and strong woman I know. She is bossy, headstrong, and she takes my breath away.”

 

She leans over and brushes his lips with hers. 

 

They raise together from their chairs, hand in hand. They walk toward Jon’s bed. 

 

“Promise me that you will do whatever necessary to stay King. Even marry.”

 

“I would never dishonour you.” he says, “I can’t promise you this, Sansa.”

 

“You will, if it secures your reign. I will be by your side anyway. You know that.”

 

“We are not them. ” he says.

 

“If I knew you were safe, I would step back.”

 

“I don’t want you to step back. You should be my Queen.”

 

“I can’t though, can I?”

 

“I will not marry. and that’s final!” he says. 

 

She loves hearing those words, but they also scare her. Jon would put her over his own reign and safety. 

 

“You are an infuriating man,” she says, but she is smiling. 

 

“Takes one to recognize one.” he says.

 

He kisses her, then. Urgent and frantic, he holds her as if he is afraid she will disappear from his arms.  

 

She will be gone in the morning. 

 

It’s the right thing to do. They have known it since Tyrion’s first raven. Jon told her she was not a bargaining chip. He gave her a choice. No one ever did that for her. She chose to accept Daenerys Targaryen’s offer and he respected her choice. 

 

“Sansa.” he says, “is everything alright?”

 

Her cloak is on his chair, he is wearing his tunic and his breeches, she is in her nightgown, like so many nights before this, and she wants to tell Jon that it doesn’t matter what happens in Dragonstone, she will never regret loving him. 

 

“Should anything happen to me -”

 

“Nothing will happen to you,” he says.

 

“You will lead the North, and you will not take arms against a woman who has three dragons.”

 

“Dragons can be killed. You know your history better than me,”

 

“You need to protect the North, you need to win the war against the Others.”

 

His hand is at the small of her back, pulling her at him. 

 

“I’m not good with words,” he says.

 

She kisses his lips. She knows he sometimes can’t say what he feels. He is trying, for her.

 

“Should anything happen to you, I will tear who hurt you from limb to limb. Dragons or not.”

 

“No, you must promise me you will think of the North, of Rickon. I’m …”

 

“I’m not Robb.” he says, “The Gods know that I love him and I miss him, but he should have brought you back from King’s Landing.”

 

She smiles, because he didn’t say: “he didn’t save you.” and he didn’t. Jon did. 

 

 He embraces her, it is the embrace of a lover. The crude truth is that they are brother and sister and they are lovers. And she has learned to know Jon. He would do something reckless and the North would suffer. 

 

“We swore.” she says, “We swore that we would never be selfish.”

 

She is in his arms, where she feels loved and safe, and the minutes are ticking by so quickly. 

 

“Nothing will happen to you. You will stay in Dragonstone, the Dragon Queen will defeat Cersei and you will come home.”

 

She smiles. “Yes.They need the North. And I can’t give it away.”

 

Another kiss, more lingering, her fingers trailing in his curls. When they break their kiss they are both panting. His eyes are dark and so bright, 

 

He takes her in his arms, and carries her to the bed. He is always gentle when he lowers her to the bed. 

 

“I have something for you,” he says. He laid down on the bed as well.  

 

She cocks an eyebrow, and Jon takes a small satchel from under his pillow. 

 

It’s a bracelet, and itt’s a replica of his crown; two direwolves facing each other. It’s made of silver and it’s beautiful. He clasps it at her wrist. 

 

“It’s my design.” she says. 

 

“You cannot wear a crown, I thought you might like to have this,”

 

“Are you giving me a favour to wear?”

 

“A part of me with you.” 

 

“I will always wear it,” she says. 

 

She kisses him, again. She feels Jon’s fingers on  her face and then trail down to her neck. She kisses his jaw, his neck, wanting Jon out of his clothes as much as she feels Jon wants her out of hers. They move slowly. She helps him out of his tunic. She traces the scars on his chest with her fingertips, like she has done many times before. 

 

She smiles when he helps her out of her nightgown. 

 

They are both naked and scarred, but she doesn’t hate his scars. He was dead, and Melisandre brought him back to her. 

 

He scatters kisses on her clavicles and her breasts. Her nipples are already erected, and he takes one in his mouth, while their hands roam over each other’s bodies. 

 

She closes her eyes loving the heat she can feel already. 

 

They are in no rush, he is lavishing her other nipple with the same attentions he gvave to the other, while she kiss and licks his skin. He moves them on the bed so that she is on top of him. 

 

“It will not be our last night together,” he says.

 

“No,” she says. Despite the words she has said, despite the fact that she would do anything to keep him safe, this is not their last night together. 

 

She sits astride him, Jon’s fingers are between her legs, teasing her core, and she peaks quickly and it takes her breath away. 

 

She lowers over him to kiss him, again and again. 

 

She can feel how much he wants her, but hee has not said a word. Hee seldom does. 

 

“Do you want me to ride you?” she asks, her voice thick, her cheeks flushed because she never thought she would be so straightfoward. 

 

“Yes.” he says, “I want to watch you ride me.”

 

She complies. Having him inside of her never ceases to amaze her. He fills her so perfectly, and when she starts to move his hands are on her hips to steady her.

 

She loves him. She is leaving him even if she cannot imagine not spending her life with him. They have never been parted since they reunited in Castle Black, 

 

They move together, and all the fear and the frantic urgency they are feeling translate into their lovemaking. 

 

They are not fucking now . They have done that as well, nights where her back was against the wall, her legs wrapped around his waist and they fucked, hard and fast. 

 

She keeps quiet, even if Jon is moaning. He is kissing the moans in her throat  away. There is just the noise of skin slapping against skin. Jon’s hands are on her breasts kneading them while she feels new pleasure build in her spine and throb in her sex. 

 

Jon taught her about her body, about pleasure, about loving the person you made love to. 

 

The pleasure is white hot, toe-curling, and Jon smothers her moans with a kiss, tongues dancing with each other, and she loves him. More than anything. 

 

Their lives might have been easier if they didn’t love each other that way. He deserves so much more than her. He deserves a Lady wife who can be at his side, a love who wouldn’t put him at risk. 

 

And yet her inner walls are fluttering around his cock, and their kisses are becoming almost bruising, now. 

 

It’s a sin, even in the North. It’s wrong. Yet, it feels right to be in his arms, to love him with every fiber of her being, to be made of something more than the part of herself her tormentors broke and twisted. 

 

The pleasure keeps building between them, it’s in their every movement and breath. He knows she wants to look at him in the eyes when they make love. She wants to hear his voice, even if neither of them are saying anything tonight.

 

Their fingers interlace when she arches her back, and she feels that he is close. 

 

Peaking takes her breath away, she thinks she might have scratched his chest and there might be bruises on her hips on the morrow. She doesn’t mind those kind of bruises, not from him.

 

He spills inside of her. She will take moon tea in the morning before she leaves, and were they other people she might be already with child. She imagines sometimes a child with his hair and eyes, with the Stark colours, a little prince or princess of the North. They would name him Robb or Lyarra after their grandmother if it were a girl. 

 

She cannot afford the luxury of indulging in fantasies. Having a head full of songs and daydreams almost killed her. 

 

For a brief moment, she shivers as she loses contact with Jon. However, he gently lowers them both into bed and covers them with furs. 

 

“What are you thinking?” he asks. 

 

“You wanted to go somewhere warm when we met,” she says.

 

“Aye, but someone convinced me to fight for my home.”

 

“We would have been free in Essos.”

 

“But you wouldn’t have been able to live with yourself.”

 

“Rickon woud have died – and the Others would have arrived as well. But we wouldn’t have to hide.”

 

“I will think of something. I promise you.” he says.

 

When the war is over, when we won’t have the Lords in our halls, we won’t have to hide so much. She thinks. 

 

Did the secrecy weigh on Cersei and Jaime Lannister? Or did it make everything more exciting for them? She doesn’t know. She knows she is afraid and she hates having to hide her feelings. It cannot be helped, however. 

 

“You will come back to me.” he says. “We will deal with Baelish and you will come back to me.”

 

“The Dragon Queen will take the throne now that she is in Westeros.”

 

“We don’t care about the South. I want to kill Cersei Lannister myself for all she did to you.”

 

She rests her head against his chest. They are both scarred and they have been betrayed. She only truly feels safe in his arms. Is it the same for him? She hopes she makes him feel safe.

 

“I will fight for the North in Dragonstone.” she says. 

 

“I know you will. And I trust you will do what is best, but you need to come back.”

 

“I will. And we will never be parted again. I command you not to die in the war against the Others.”

 

He smiles. “I don’t want to.”

 

They should sleep. She will leave early in the morning, but the truth is that she doesn’t want to miss a second with him. 

 

“I’m sorry,” she whispers.

 

He shifts so that he can look at her. The look in his eyes is so kind, so open that it cracks something open in her chest. 

 

“My uncle said that you should have brought your feelings to your grave. But he is wrong, I should have. I sullied you.”

 

“I kissed you first.” he says.

 

“We kissed. I should have protected you,” she says.

 

“I should have. I promised you I would.”

 

“You could be married to a nice lady, have an heir on the way, without secrets and lies.”

 

“There was only just you for me….from the moment I held you.”

 

“I’m spoiled goods. The Lords in the  North know this. No one has come forward to propose a marriage alliance for me before I left.”

 

“They did. I told them all to fuck off.” he says, his northern brogue more heavy.

 

She raises an eyebrow. He trails his fingers through her hair. “After you were poisoned.”

 

“Why did no one tell me?” she asks.

 

“Because you were choking on your own blood and saliva. You wouldn’t wake up. I reminded the Lords that none of them, not a single one of them, tried to help you when you were married to that man, that Theon Turncloak helped you escape, that you would wait for as long as you wanted before taking a husband and it would be your choice.”

 

She felt tears welling up in her eyes. He gave her freedom. She thinks he would have said the same words even if he was still just her blood. 

 

“You took a risk.”

 

“They backed off, didn’t they?”

 

“You need them. You need tot listen to them while I’m gone.”

 

“Aye, but not about this. I can’t marry you in the godswood, but I can make sure you are free, even from me, should you choose it.”

 

“I will always choose you.” she says. “Baelish told me the Dragon Queen will ask for your hand in exchange for help.”

 

“I can’t, I’m already married to the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met. And the Lords would never accept their King with a Targaryen. They would sooner let us marry for real.”

“To seecure the North, to protect each other and Winterfell until Rickon comes of age or wants to take on the role of Lord of Winterfell.”

 

“Not a night goes by that he hasn’t nightmares, and he hates politics. He would follow Tormund beyond the Wall after the war.” he says.

 

She sighs. She knows. And she wants Rickon, Bran and Arya to be free of making their own choices. 

 

“That’s your plan? Making it look a possible marriage with a Targaryen so bad that they’d rather have you married to your half-sister?”

 

“It’s something Davos mentioned once or twice since the ravens from Drgonstone arrived.”

 

“Did he?”

 

“He said that Northern Lords hate the Targaryen and Lannisters so much that some of them wanted us to marry before you departed,”

 

“I would be Queen, that would put us in a terrible position with the Dragon Queen.”

 

“You will be free to negotiate as a King would. I trust you, Sansa,”

 

“I know.”

 

Did some Lords really would rather have them married than either of them with a Lannister or a Targaryen? They could use that when she came back. They could use the hatred against those who hurt the Starks and the North to stop hiding.

 

“You think it might work?” he asks.

 

“I think it could be a way out for us, but declining an offer of marriage from a queen with three dragons might not be wise.”

 

“I don’t know her. I love you.”

 

She kisses his forehead, and he brushes her lips with his. 

 

“I will talk to Davos in the morning before I leave, and I will test the waters with Lord Manderly and Hornwood on my way to Dragonstone.”

 

“We should try to get some sleep,” he says. 

 

“Aye, but -” she trails off. 

 

He nuzzles her neck, and she giggles. 

 

“I will count the days,” he says. 

 

“Me too.”

 

He knows she is afraid. She told him, and she didn’t tell him about her suspicions on Littlefinger. He trusts her, and she wants to be worthy of it. She wants to be worthy of him. 

 

“Will you tell me about the Wall?” she asks. 

 

He hums, and she closes her eyes when he starts to tell her about the time he climbed the Wall with Wildings. Ygritte was there. 

 

Sleep doesn’t come easy, but when it does, she sees her aunt again. They walk in the Godswood and she tells her to be brave, that she is protecting the pack. She is protecting Jon. 

 

It all that matters to her.

 

**

 

He is on the courtyard. He feels a vice around his heart and he knows he is doing a rubbish job of not showing his feelings. He hates that Sansa is not safe in her own home. He hates that she is safer with the man she was forced to marry when she was a child than with him. 

 

He hates Cersei Lannister and even Daenerys Targaryen for their obsession over a  chair. There is one true war that matters and they need allies. 

 

Yet, Sansa should be in Winterfell, where she belongs. She is better than him at politics.

 

They have said their private goodbye. She is wearing the bracelet he had made for her and he gifted her the fabric for the grey and blue gown she is wearing. She is beautiful, atop a horse, Lady Brienne of Tarth, Pod, Lord Hornwood and Cerwin flanking her. They will stop at the Cerwin’s keep along the way. There is a retinue of guards, and Brienne will protect Sansa with her life.

 

He should go with her. They have not been parted since Castle Black, and it feels like someone is digging inside his chest and wants to rip his heart out. 

 

He says words. His official words as a King. He told Brienne to bring Sansa back alive, dragons or not. Dothraki and Unsullied be damned.

 

“On my life. No harm will come to her,” she said. 

He told Tyrion in his last raven that Sansa is his family, that he expects her to be treated as an honoured guest and that the North will never side with his Queen if his sister is harmed in any way. 

 

“Did you just threaten the Hand of a Queen who has three dragons?” Davos asked. 

 

“She has been a hostage, Davos. She has suffered at the hands of too many people. Aye, I threatened him and they are not empty threats.”

 

“We could not win against her.” Davos said. 

 

“I will write to Samwell about Dragons,” he said.

 

“Lady Sansa is skilled, Your Grace. I trust her not to make an enemy of the Dragon Queen. Having dragons and armies would help us.”

 

He wrote to Samwell all the same. 

 

He stands motionless, his expression as stern as possible. The Blackfish is on his left, with Davos on his right. Rickon remains silent. He also wished for Sansa to stay and confided that he fears it will be the same as it was with his parents, just like with Robb. They left and never returned. 

 

“Sansa and I came back. The pack will be reunited, Rickon. I promise.” he told him.

 

“But Arya and Bran are not here yet. They will be back. I feel it!” he said.

 

“And the Starks will endure winter together, as they have for thousands of years.”

 

He is not even a real Stark. He is a Snow. It humbles him and he can only do his best until Sansa returns, he can only ready the North for the war as much as he can. 

 

They leave. He doesn’t raise his hand to wave her goodbye. He is afraid everyone will know what he feels if he does. Sansa turns on her horse when they are almost outside the gates and looks at him. 

 

I will be back. I love you the look on her face seems to say.

 

He blinks back tears. He loves her. She is everything to him. . He hears Ghost howl. 

 

He swallows. He cannot lose her. He will wage war on dragons and lions if he does.

 

Perhaps love is the death of honour. And it’s a bargain he made that he can’t regret. Honour killed his father. Honour killed him. 

 

Love brought him back when he was a shell that had no light and direction. Sansa brought him back. 

 

He stays there and watches until they disappear from the horizon. 

 

He goes to the crypts afterwards; he doesn’t know if he is seeking absolution or comfort. He stands for a moment before his aunt’s statue. A Stark prisoner of a Targaryen. 

 

“If you can - watch over her. She told me she has been dreaming of you.”

 

There are no answers. The statue of his father is there, and he spends long minutes in silence there. If what they are to each other, the way they love each other, is a sin, let him take the blame. The Gods can punish him. Sansa needs to be safe. 

 

He wants a future with her, and he will do whatever it takes to have it.

Chapter 13: Chapter 9

Notes:

Hello! Short story: I'm not dead. Work has been literally kicking my butt lately. I am so sorry for not updating, but the workload has become more manageable just last week.
I am also trying to finish my Hollywood AU: Quiet on the Set and my estimations of the final chapters has been shot to hell by the magnitude of making sense of the sketched outline which somehow became a huge document that is giving me panic attacks. So, we are officially in the second part of the story and expect Jonsa interludes. :) I can't make no promises on what the next update should be. The timeline loosely follows the one in season 7 for some events. Loosely.
Next chapter: Arya is coming home, Sansa, Lady Olenna and Daenerys have tea. Ravens will be exchanged and Tyrion will be a stressed hand of the Queen.
As always feedback is love:)

Chapter Text

The lake is frozen. The landscape is white, and the sky is clear. Jon promised he would take her to the frozen lake, and here they are. They seldom have quiet moments; they are campaigning for a war after all, and she appreciates that Jon brought her there. 

 

They are walking side by side. He looks pensive, worried. 

 

She wants to touch his arm, she wants to help him, she does - but it didn’t go like that, did it?

 

“We are alive, we will win against the Boltons,” she says. It happened. She saw it. She knows that it happened. 

 

“The Manderlys -” Jon trails off.

 

“We will take back our home. You won a war for our family.”

 

“For you,” he says.

 

He didn’t say it, for real, that day. She read it in his eyes, part of her knew, even then. 

 

“And I can’t protect you. You will leave.”

 

“You did,” she says. 

 

They stop walking, she takes his face in her hands, like she could never do in the open.

 

“You saved me. You are the only one who tried.”

 

“I  can’t protect you there.”

 

“Perhaps it’s my turn to protect,” she says. “You need to be in the North. Stark men don’t fare well in the South, and you know it.”

 

Jon leans into her caress. She misses him. He is here, but she knows that she misses him, her heart - that brittle, torn apart thing mended by his love aches for him. 

 

She doesn’t even feel his lips against hers, she remembers, she yearns . She closes her eyes, feeling her heart thumping against her ribcage when she cannot feel Jon any more. She opens her eyes, and Margaery is there. She is beautiful, wearing a golden dress with a crown on her head. 

 

She is smiling. Not her smirk, but a true smile. 

 

“I was your friend. That was not a lie.”

 

“Was it not?”

 

“I never lied to you.”

 

“But you used me.”

 

“And you smiled when Joffrey broke your betrothal. You were a pawn, I was already a player.”

 

She nods. It’s true. Margaery takes a step toward her and says, “And yet, I died and you live.”

 

“I was sorry when I heard about your death.”

 

“Cersei killed me. It was quick. But I was afraid before it happened.”

 

Wildfire. A green inferno, like the night of the Blackwater battle. 

 

“Cersei can be beaten,” Margaery says. “Let the dragon play - “

 

“What about the North?” she asks. 

 

“Let the dragon make her move. You are no longer a pawn.”

 

Margaery walks past her, in the snow, disappearing in it after a few paces. She turns, and she is Winterfell’s Great Hall. Arya is there!

 

Oh Arya! She is wearing breeches and a jerkin, she is dressed in black, her hair is long and it’s tied back like their father used to do, like Jon does. Her sister is beautiful! 

 

She is still looking ahead of her, like a statue. Arya could never be still when they were children. 

 

“Arya,” she says. “Arya! Can you hear me?” 

 

Arya doesn’t move. She notices she has a dagger in her left hand, there is blood on the hilt. 

 

“Arya, sister, what’s happening?” she asks. 

 

“She never saw your father die.” Lyanna’s voice says behind her. “She heard your scream, but she never saw it.”

 

She turns. Lyanna is wearing a grey gown, her long hair is pulled in a braid, she looks young and sad. 

 

“I -” she trails off. No. It must not be true. One of the few comforts she has over the years was that perhaps Arya didn’t see what happened to their father. 

 

“No,” she says, her eyes stinging with tears, “she was a child.”

 

“So were you,” Lyanna replies. She is holding a winter rose in her hand now.

 

“But it was my fault. Mine!” she cries.

 

“No, sweet girl, it wasn’t. I know what real blame is.”

 

She walks toward her aunt. 

 

“He crowned me Queen of Love and Beauty, I cried the first time I heard him sing. But
I did not protect my pack. You will, won’t you, sweet girl?” Lyanna says. Her voice is soft and it is somewhat familiar. 

 

“Aye. I will. Are Bran and Arya alright? Does Arya hate me?”

 

“They are close to home. My brother didn’t hate me, and your sistwr will not hate you. It’s the blood Sansa, it’s not what you think it is.”

 

She woke with a start. Her aunt’s words still ringing through her head. She sighed and brushed the bracelet at her wrist with her fingers. What did her aunt mean? Why does she keep telling her about blood? Whose blood?


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

He is on his way to see the Queen when Varys intercepts him.

“You got a raven from Winterfell,” he says, his voice as smooth and deliberate as always.

Tyrion should not be surprised that Varys knows everything. It’s his job, after all.

“Yes. From the King in the North,” he admits.

Varys slows his pace, and Tyrion, as ever, follows suit.

“Follow me to my solar, Tyrion,” Varys says, his tone a little more measured than usual.

Tyrion tilts his head. What does Varys want now? With Sansa on her way to Dragonstone and the ever-changing tide of alliances, Daenerys needs to know what she’s up against.

“It will take a moment,” Varys reassures him.

With a sigh, Tyrion follows Varys down the corridor, veering in the opposite direction of Daenerys’ solar. Varys’ face remains unreadable, but Tyrion notices a flicker of something—irritation, perhaps? It vanishes in an instant, but it is enough for Tyrion to pause and wonder.

Once they’re in Varys’ solar, the man’s mood shifts slightly, his brows furrowing with something Tyrion cannot quite place. He sees the flicker of annoyance before it’s gone.

“May I see the scroll?” Varys asks, voice soft but firm.

The message from Jon Snow is for him. It’s not the first raven they’ve exchanged since Daenerys’ offer to provide asylum to Sansa Stark, but it certainly feels heavier now.

Tyrion hands the scroll over with a reluctant sigh. Varys unfurls it and reads in silence. His face remains a mask.

“Interesting,” Varys finally says, his voice neutral.

Tyrion cocks an eyebrow. "He threatened us," he says, unable to keep the edge of disbelief from his voice.

“Indeed,” Varys confirms, his expression unreadable.

"I should show this to the Queen," Tyrion says, his tone heavy with the weight of the decision.

"You should absolutely not," Varys replies. "We’ve lost Dorne. We’ve lost the Iron Islands. Highgarden is slipping from our grasp. We need the North."

"The King in the North doesn’t seem inclined to ally with us!" Tyrion shoots back, frustration building.

Varys’ gaze sharpens slightly, but his voice remains calm. "He wants his sister to be safe. Above all else, he wants her to be safe. We know Daenerys will protect her from your sister. The King in the North has no reason to fear us. And neither does our Queen."

Tyrion rubs his temples, the weight of the situation pressing on him. He’s not blind to Jon Snow’s loyalty. And while he’s not thrilled by the thought of Daenerys and Jon being at odds, it’s the only way forward.

He grits his teeth. "He mentioned the Vale and the Riverlands.”

"I know,” Varys says, “but I think you’ll find his words were not as pointed as they seemed. There is fear in Jon Snow, and that is something we can use."

Tyrion’s eyes narrow as he reexamines the raven in his mind. He remembers the crossed-out lines. Something about Sansa. Something about her importance.

“It’s a misstep we can use,” Varys says, his voice smooth, like butter over a blade. "Let the Queen negotiate with the North—without prejudice."

“But the North is in open rebellion to the Crown,” Tyrion presses, his voice rising slightly in exasperation. "We are already walking a fine line."

“Precisely,” Varys replies, unfazed. "The King in the North may be Ned Stark’s son—honorable, true—but he’s also impulsive. And it’s clear he values his sister above all else. You cannot fault him for that. We should play to that."

Tyrion bites back his frustration, knowing that Varys speaks the truth. He might not like it, but he cannot deny it. Jon Snow is driven by loyalty—and by love.

Still, the lies are wearing him thin.

“I don’t like withholding things from our Queen. She wouldn’t like it.”

"We are merely doing our jobs, Tyrion," Varys says, his voice dropping to an almost soothing whisper. "And our job is to make sure she takes the throne."

Tyrion’s sigh is heavy with the weight of responsibility. "I’ll have to tell our Queen that our guests will be here tomorrow."

"Make sure Lady Stark is treated according to her station," Varys says, a glint of something unreadable in his eyes.

"We weren’t about to throw her in the dungeons!" Tyrion scoffs, his tone rising. "I have more sense than that, Varys. You know it."

“Of course not,” Varys says calmly, unruffled. "But we must make sure everything goes smoothly."

Tyrion can’t shake the feeling of being cornered. Every decision feels like it’s building toward something inevitable, and he fears where it will lead. There is too much at stake.

“I don’t know, my friend,” Tyrion admits quietly. "I fear we are on a precipice. One wrong move... and we lose everything."

Varys fixes him with an inscrutable stare, his voice softening. "We do not have the luxury of mistakes, Tyrion. Do not let this be one."

Tyrion’s stomach churns, but he nods, feeling the weight of Varys’ words.

“Will Baelish be here?” Varys asks, breaking the silence.

Tyrion hesitates. "I don’t know. I hope Sansa is as clever as she used to be. I hope she understood what I wrote in our ravens."

Varys tilts his head. "Do not underestimate him. Baelish is dangerous. And you, Tyrion, are far too valuable to be distracted by his games.”

Tyrion’s mouth tightens at the thought of Petyr Baelish. He knows all too well what Baelish is capable of. And the last thing they need right now is him in Dragonstone.

"Don’t mention the raven to our Queen," Varys advises, his voice low and serious. "There is already enough bad history between the Starks and Targaryens."

Tyrion glances at Varys, a bitter taste rising in his throat. "I can’t keep everything from her, Varys. You know that. Daenerys is not a fool. But for now, I’ll do what I must."

Varys offers him a thin smile, his eyes cold. "Do it for her throne, Tyrion. Do it for the realm."

Tyrion watches as Varys turns and walks to the window, his mind a whirl of doubts and uncertainties. He’s being forced to play a game he never wanted to be part of. But in the end, it’s about the throne. And it’s about Daenerys.

And he’ll do whatever it takes to see her on it.


 

Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

He is alive. He found a cure. Daenerys reads Jorah’s raven and feels a momentary release, as if she can finally breathe again. The weight in her chest lightens, though only slightly. She knows she cannot answer him—not yet. Jorah would never forgive her if she risked her safety, but the urge to respond, to tell him how much faith she has in him, pulls at her.

The raven is more than just good news about Jorah’s health. He spoke of the Others. He believes the old stories of the North, the ones she barely dared to consider. If Jorah believes them, she has no choice but to listen when Lady Stark arrives. She knows it’s time to hear what the North has to say.

For a moment, she imagines herself flying to Oldtown, Drogon beneath her, to join Jorah at the Citadel. She would take Samwell Tarly with them, as Jorah suggested. She wants to be with him, to see for herself that he’s truly safe, that he’s healing.

But she can’t. She knows the stakes. Cersei Lannister is on the throne, and Jorah paid the price for her madness.

She needs to wait. She will stay, even as it feels like she’s suffocating under the weight of her own restraint. She needs to prove to Westeros that she is not her father, not her brothers. She will be a different kind of queen. There may not be slavery in Westeros, not in the traditional sense, but there is suffering under the rule of tyrants and incompetent rulers.

She smiles, a rare, true smile, the first in what feels like forever. She tucks Jorah’s scroll into the sleeve of her gown as Tyrion enters the room.

“Your Grace,” Tyrion says, his voice laced with something like concern, or perhaps impatience.

“Tyrion,” she replies, looking up.

He pauses, then speaks again, his tone taking on an edge. “I have bad news.”

Daenerys straightens, a familiar coldness creeping into her spine. “I’m listening.”

And it’s bad. The loss of Dorne, the Iron Islands, and Casterly Rock empty. Their allies are slipping away, leaving them weaker than she’d like to admit. She observes Tyrion, wondering if he understands the weight of what’s been lost. She cannot afford to lose the North now, not when she needs it most. Varys’s words ring in her ears: The North needs us more than we need them.

“I’m sorry,” Tyrion says.

She nods, but it doesn’t change the facts. It doesn’t change the feeling of betrayal gnawing at her, and the nagging sense that Tyrion may not have her best interests at heart.

“Do you want me to be Queen?” she asks, her voice steady, probing.

“Yes, with everything I am,” he responds, without hesitation.

“Prove it.”

“The Northern retinue will be here soon. The Starks will be good allies,” he says.

She scoffs quietly, not bothering to hide her cynicism. “Given our families' history, I somehow doubt that.”

Tyrion shifts uncomfortably. “Will you ask them to bend the knee?” he asks, his gaze flicking between her eyes.

“Lady Sansa is not a queen,” she replies, her voice firm.

“She is the Lady of Winterfell. It’s practically the same thing,” he presses, but she sees the uncertainty in his eyes.

She sighs deeply, frustration creeping in. “I can’t antagonize the North. Not after everything we’ve lost. I need true allies. Allies who understand what’s at stake here.”

“Ask for Jon Snow’s hand,” Tyrion suggests, his voice laced with a hint of finality.

She freezes, a brief flash of anger flickering through her. “No.”

Tyrion holds her gaze, unflinching. “You would solve all your problems: their claim to independence, a powerful alliance, and together you could defeat Cersei.”

“My answer is no,” she repeats, her voice sharper this time. “And I’m warning you, Tyrion—should Lady Stark be approached with this proposal, it will be your last act as Hand. Are we clear?”

Tyrion steps forward, the weight of his concern clear in his expression. “Westeros will not accept Jorah Mormont as your Prince, King consort, or King. The North will take offense at that.”

She meets his gaze with an icy calm. “Then I trust you and Varys to work on this issue while Lady Stark is our guest.”

The doubt is there, in Tyrion’s eyes. He still doesn’t understand. Not just her relationship with Jorah, but her vision to break the wheel, to change the way things have always been. She will not be part of the same cycle of power-hungry marriages, where women are treated like pawns to secure alliances.

“What if he doesn’t come back to you?” Tyrion asks, voice barely above a whisper.

Her answer is unwavering. “Never again will one be bartered like an object. This is the dawn of a new world. I’m not my father, or my brothers.”

“No, you are not, Your Grace,” Tyrion says softly. “But Westeros will be slow to change its customs, and many will silently disagree with you.”

“Let them,” she says. “I know it will be slow, but I hope to see it implemented in my lifetime.”

Tyrion smiles, a rare softness in his eyes. “Your daughters will be very lucky.”

Her thoughts briefly turn to Rhaella, the beautiful child she once saw in the House of the Undying. Could she ever be real?  Jorah doesn’t believe in curses, but she’s afraid to find out if the witch’s prophecy is true.

But she pushes those thoughts away. Lady Stark’s retinue is arriving soon, and that is what matters now.

“Lady Sansa Stark spent years in King’s Landing,” she says, more to herself than to Tyrion. “She’ll be unimpressed by my titles. She hasn’t even used the title of Princess of the North in her ravens.”

Tyrion nods. “She prefers the title of Lady of Winterfell. That speaks volumes.”

Daenerys feels the weight of the moment. She needs the North. Meeting with Lady Stark could very well determine her claim to the throne.

 


Winterfell 304 A.C.

 

Sansa’s absence in Winterfell feels like a physical creature, a shadow, perhaps, but Jon can feel it, both inside of him, his chest is tight, there is something burning with worry and want and love inside of hum and outside, where it feels that shadow that screams Sansa’s absence is everywhere. 

 

He thinks about the shawl she left in his solar. They have been very careful; there is nothing of hers in his chamber, but everyone knew they used to spend time together in his solar in the evenings, and Jon thinks she might have left that object on purpose. 

 

She couldn’t give him any parting gift, or any favour to wear, but that grey piece of cloth still has traces of her, it still smells like her. He tucked it away so that no serving girl could take it away, and he touches it sometimes, or when Sansa’s absence feels like it will catch every single breath in his throat, he burrows his face in it, and he feels like he can breathe. 

 

He also has a raven from Sanssa. She sent it to him before leaving White Harbour. She sent ravens to Rickon, the Blackfish and Baelish as well. Only the one to him was written using the code they came up with. My King, I will make the North proud. I will fight for our home. I miss you. I love you. Wait for me. 

 

He keeps the scroll from Sansa in a small pocket inside his doublet, her words burning and haunting him. 

 

And perhaps he made a mistake sending that raven to Tyrion a few days before. He forgot all Sansa taught him, and threatened retribution if she was harmed.

Not that he lied. Should the dragon queen harm Sansa, there is no force, be it men or dragons, that will stop him from making her pay. 

 

As political moves went, his was terrible, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. There would never be a repeat of what Sansa had experienced in King’s Landing. He loved his father, he loved Robb, but they left her, a child at the time, alone and defenseless in a nest of vipers.

 

Tyrion needs to know that the woman who will go to Dragonstone is the closest thing the North has to a Queen, his Queen – and that the North remembers what the Targaryens did to the last daughter of the North whose name was Stark. The Vale is loyal to Sansa, and once they get the Riverrun back, so will the Tully's army. 

 

People know that he has been in a terrible mood since Sansa left, but not even Ser Davos has tried to talk to him about it. Tormund keeps casting puzzled glances at him, but they are also preparing for the war, so it’s not like he spends all his time sulking. 

 

He is King in the North, and it comes with a lot of responsibilities which, for some reason, feel heavier now. 

 

Rickon is acting Lord of Winterfell, helped by a castellan, Sansa, hired and by his uncle. He is doing his best, and he is not bad at it, but he hates it. Every night, at dinner, he tells him that he wants Sansa to return and that he is only doing this because of the pack. 

 

“We all do,” he told him, only a few nights ago. 

 

He is in the Great Hall, now, hearing petitions, trying his best to ignore Baelish, who will leave for the Dreadfort in the next few days. 

 

After Sansa left, Jon had a brief secret meeting with the Blackfish and some Lords of the Vale. That is something Sansa dealt with and she was much better than him at the game. Nevertheless, he listened, asked questions, and he knows that they still aren’t close to ousting Baelish. 

 

After his outburst in the crypts, he is very careful with Baelish, and he hates that even now, while away, Sansa will have to play with the man, to make sure he stays loyal to her. Or at least as loyal as a man like him can be. 

 

He hasn’t been sleeping well, but it doesn’t matter. There is some good news: Edmure Tully has enough men to take Riverrun back, but the Blackfish is not leaving Winterfell. 

 

“I swore to Sansa that I would protect you, and I will,” the man said. 

 

“Take your home back. The time is now: Cersei Lannister will be distracted..”

 

“When he is at the Dreadfort. You will listen to Lord Royce and your Hand. You will listen to Lady Mormont, only then will I join my nephew.”

 

That was a couple of days before, the Blackfish is not in the Great Hall now, neither is Baelish. He is hearing petitions, and he is feeling the beginning of a headache behind his eyes. A soldier comes to the Hall and bows - which is something he will never, ever get used to - and says: “Your Grace, there are two people at the gates, one of them claims to be Brandon Stark!”

 

He isn’t even aware that he is running toward the gates, at first. Bran. Bran. He is alive. His baby brother is alive. It must be him, he thinks. People know the Starks have Winterfell again. The cold air hits his face. It’s a cold morning, but he is used to the cold; he registers the smell of Winter, crisp and white, and he barely registers that there are people following him, Ser Davos and guards. He doesn’t really care. 

 

Sansa, she should be here. He thinks. 

 

And then he sees him. And it’s Bran. He would recognize his eyes anywhere. He has grown. He feels his heart hammer in his chest. He is almost a man, now. His face is pale, he is on a sledge, bundled in furs, and there is a dark-haired girl next to him. They are talking quietly when he approaches, feeling out of breath, his eyes stinging. Fuck being King, if he cannot cry because his baby brother is finally home. 

 

“Send the Raven as soon as you can,” Bran says to the girl. His voice is - a man’s voice, not the one he remembers. 

 

“Bran.” He says. He moves, kneels next to his brother, and takes his face in his hands. “You are home.”

 

“Jon,” Bran says. His voice is calm. Too calm, perhaps. 

 

“You are a man grown.” He says.

 

There is a flicker of something in his brother’s eye - but it’s too brief for Jon to really understand what it is, and then Bran’s voice is still soft, almost monotone when he says, “Not quite.”

 

The girl steps forward, and Jon looks at her. For some reason, she makes him think of Arya. His heart clenches, and he can feel tears in the back of his throat. 

 

“She is Meera Reed,” Bran says. “She has been with me all this time.”

 

“Howland Reed’s daughter?” He asks, looking at her.  

 

“Aye, Your Grace,” she says.

 

“We owe you a debt that can never be paid. You kept my brother safe.”

 

“We kept each other safe,” she says. And then adds, almost as an afterthought, “Your Grace,”

 

“It’s Jon. For you.” he looks at the two of them, “Come inside, are you hungry? We will have your chambers readied immediately.”

 

“Lady Reed has something to do. I would appreciate it if you brought me to the Godswood.”

 

He nods. What else can he do? He would give everything to undo the past years, but Bran and Rickon are both here. Arya - Sansa is sure she is close, that she is coming back. 

 

They don’t say a word until they are under the Heart Tree. 

 

“Where have you been?” He asks. 

 

Bran doesn’t answer immediately, he looks at him, unblinking for a moment, and then he says, “Beyond the Wall. And then I became something else.”

 

“Something else?” He asks. But he knows Bran is not lying. The young man sitting under the Heart Tree looks like his brother, but he still has not seen anything that made him Bran.

 

“The Three Eyed Raven - “

 

“What does it mean?” he asks.

 

“I see everything. Past, present, threads of time that could become future.” Bran explains. 

 

“A green seer?”

 

“Aye.” Bran touches the tree with a hand while he says, “You told the boy who poisoned Sansa that his family would die as well. He died begging for mercy.”

 

How does he know? There was no one in the cell with him. 

 

“You are a King, but you were not wearing your crown when you talked to him. Why?” Bran asks.

 

If he is a seer - if he has seen what happened, surely he must know why. 

He looks at him but doesn’t give him an answer. 

 

Jon’s heart skips a beat. If what Bran says is true, then Sansa really is safe. The tightness in his chest loosens, just a little.

“She hasn’t met Daenerys Targaryen yet,” Bran says.

Jon feels the question rise, but he holds it back. He doesn’t ask what he wants to. He’s too afraid of the answer.

“I see her. I see Arya as well. She will be back soon.”

"Where is she?"

"Close. When she comes back, we need to talk about Petyr Baelish."

"Did you see him?"

"Yes. When Arya comes back, you need to send her uncle South."

"It's your uncle too."

"I'm not Bran Stark, not completely. But I remember Ned Stark's words. I can hear him saying them. I saw his father telling the same words to his children. I sometimes see your children say the same words."

"My children?"

"The future is uncertain."

The look in Bran's eyes is ancient, and his voice flat.

"I'm glad you came back. Sansa and I hoped you were alive. We need to talk about Winterfell and the North."

"The North is in good hands with you. I can't be lord or King of anything. But I will help Rickon Stark until Sansa comes back."

So, Bran knows Rickon is acting Lord of Winterfell?   Jon thinks.

"He misses you," he says. 

Bran’s eyes flicker with emotion, for a moment, when he says, "He was supposed to be safe with the Umbers."

"You couldn’t know," Jon says. 

"You saved his life. It almost cost you the battle, but you saved him," Bran replies.

"I-"

"I need to be alone. We will talk later."

"Rickon will want to see you."

"He will be scared of me. You are scared of me."

"I'm just confused."

"I am the last greenseer, I told you. I keep the memories of the world."

"And you see everything," Jon says.

"Everything that was, everything that is – possible outcomes of people's choices."

"Are you happy with this?"

"I don't feel anything. Some things were meant to happen, there was never another choice."

"I don't believe this."

"And yet here we are. You were always meant to lead us against the Others. We were meant to meet again."

"So, we have no choice?"

"Yes, we do. You could have refused Sansa's idea. You could have gone South and sought refuge in Essos with her, but things would have been different. Yet all roads led to this:  you were always meant to be the King who would guide men in the war against the Others."

"I wanted to run away."

Bran smiles – it’s cold, like blades kissing.

"The ink is dry in the past."

He nods. Whatever happened to Bran, he’s not wrong. He can’t change the past.

"People will come to Winterfell soon," Bran says. "People will reach Dragonstone as well. We will talk then."

"About?"

"We will talk when it's time, Jon."

Jon knows when he is dismissed. He wishes Sansa were here. She would probably know what to do. He knows he will send a raven to Dragonstone, but first, he needs to talk to Rickon and the Blackfish.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

 

Tyrion doesn’t think he has slept at all the previous night. His mind wandered around Sansa’s arrival and what it would mean. The last time he saw his wife, she sat at a table, looking pale and frankly a bit sick during Joffrey’s wedding. His father used to say that Sansa Stark was the key to the North. Judging from Jon Snow’s raven, it was still true, but not in the way his father had meant it. 

If things with Daenerys didn’t go well, if the North - Sansa - reminded Daenerys of what her family had done to the Sansa’s, things could become complicated. 

He remembers Sansa. She was just a child when she was forced to marry him, but she was not stupid. Sweet, yes. Heartbroken over the deaths in her family? Yes. But smart and stronger than his sister and his late nephew ever gave her credit for.

She is a King’s sister. A beloved sister, apparently. Snow wrote it plainly in his last raven. Sansa is the North. 

The irony is that his Queen is half in love with the North because of Mormont. They need allies, and the Starks are the oldest family in Westeros, but it’s more than that. Be as it may, his Queen ordered him to wait for Sansa Stark and her retinue, even if the winds are biting cold and the island always smells a bit of sulphur and salt. 

Sansa is wearing black. That is the first thing he notices as she approaches him. Brienne of Tarth and Pod are walking by her side, there are two very northern-looking men behind her and soldiers carrying banners from the North. 

Sansa is not a girl any more. Tyrion suspects that she was no longer a child, even in King’s Landing, when Joffrey and his sister loved tormenting her, but she has grown. She is a beautiful woman, but he had always known she would be. The black of her austere gown and cloak contrasts with the paleness of her skin. Her red hair is braided simply. She isn’t wearing any jewels, and the cloak is made of thick wool, with trimmed furs. Simple, elegant. 

She is a princess, so if one wanted to be technical about titles, her brother Robb was king, her half-brother Jon Snow is king. She is a princess, but she signed every raven as Lady of Winterfell. 

Which is telling, he thinks. 

She is moving gracefully, if she is impressed by Dragonstone, she isn’t showing it. In fact, he has no idea about what she might be thinking right now. 

He is surprised to realize that his heart is hammering in his chest. He likes to think that he was good to Sansa, he tried to protect her as best as he could. Yet, his family killed hers. They gave the North to the Boltons, and if what Varys’ birds told him is true, the Starks bled to take back their home. 

Perhaps it will make Sansa more sympathetic to Daenerys’ cause. He hopes. 

“Lady Stark,” he says when she is finally before him. No names. Yes, Sansa is his wife still, at least in the South. But they need an alliance with the Starks, not war. 

“Lord Lannister,” Sansa says. 

Interesting. Despite the pin he is wearing, she doesn’t address him as a hand. She didn’t use his first name either,

Neither of them speaks for a moment. He knows when he is assessed, and he knows that not only Sansa but the Lords behind her are doing exactly that. He lets them for a moment. He then asks about the voyage, and they make small talk for a moment or two. 

“You will be safe here.” He says. 

Sansa cocks an eyebrow at his words. Littlefinger might not be here, but the man clearly was a good teacher to the girl he used to know. 

“Our queen wants to see you.” 

Sansa nods. There is ice in her eyes, but she doesn’t correct him, and a stern look to the other Lords makes them stay silent before any of them could remind him that the North is an independent Kingdom.

She is a player . He thinks. Jon Snow might be King in the North, but his sister, the Lady of Winterfell, is a player. And Daenerys has never truly played the game. Lady Olenna needs her for vengeance, Ellaria Sand, for whatever reason she chooses, and Yara Greyjoy doesn’t have the patience. 

Fuck he thinks. 

 


When she was a child, Sansa dreamed of being South, far away from Winterfell, among princes and princesses, in a world where songs existed and fair maidens found love and happiness. 

She thinks her child self would have loved Dragonstone. She doesn’t allow herself to feel anything. If she did, she is sure she would miss Winterfell, and it is an ache she cannot allow herself to feel. She is under no delusion: she might be safe from Cersei or Baelish, but she knows how dangerous being in that place really is. 

Jon’s reign, the North, and everyone’s life really depend on the woman she is about to meet. Tyrion looks like he hasn’t slept for weeks, he is painfully sober, more than she ever remembers seeing him, he has grown a beard, and his presence reminds her of King’s Landing, Joffrey, and Cersei. The smell of the city, the way she spent nights staring at the tapestry of her bed thinking about her family and how they died and how many nights she wished she was dead too. 

It hurts, there is something sour and sharp inside of her, the memory of the stupid child she used to be, with the little dove she had to become to survive. It doesn’t matter that she survived Joffrey, that she killed Ramsay - the jagged edges inside of her are screaming, reminding her that she is a stupid girl who will never be truly safe. 

She is walking toward the throne room, Tyrion chatting about inane things, and she wants to scream. She wants to run and run and run until her lungs hurt and her legs give out and she cannot feel anything any more. 

“Lady Sansa,” Brienne whispers, “The Lord Hand asked you a question,” She is looking at her and she sees that her hand is already on the hilt on her sword (part of Ice, she thinks and her heart breaks and bleeds thinking about her father) and Sansa needs to smile, she needs to play her part and do it well. 

“Yes, My Lord?” She asks. 

“I think we will have the bread and salt ceremony after you talk to our Queen.”

She is not my Queen. She thinks.  Even if Daenerys Targaryen is not as crazy as her father, even if she is Aegon reborn, the North will never, ever, bend again. She finds comfort in the fact that she is openly fighting for the North, now. She has bled for her home for years, she is glad to be there as Sansa Stark, eldest daughter of Eddard Stark, daughter of the North, Lady of Winterfell. 

 

No one will take that away from her. 

 

“Of course,” she says. “Shall we assume we are already under guest right?”

 

“Of course, Lady Stark,” Tyrion replies. 

 

Lord Manderly and Lord Cerwyn behind her aren’t satisfied, but there is not much they can do about it. 

 

The throne is made of dragonglass, and it’s the same type of Targaryen folly she has seen in King’s Landing. She is not impressed. 

 

She doesn’t care about the Dothraki and Unsullied guarding the woman on the throne. 

 

Daenerys Targaryen is wearing black. She sits with her back straight on the throne, her hands folded in her lap, and her features are exactly like those she has read in the stories she used to love as a child. She is beautiful. 

 

“You are in the presence of Daenerys Stormborn of House Targaryen, Khaleesi of the Grass Sea, the Breaker of Chains, the Unburnt, Queen of Meereen,  Princess of Dragonstone and legitimate Heir to the Iron Throne,” a woman with dark skin and black hair said in a soft voice. 

 

She doesn’t care about whatever titles the woman claims for herself; whatever she did in Essos is something she doesn’t care about. As the only Targaryen, Daenerys is the Princess of Dragonstone. Is she the heir to the Iron Throne? Her grandfather, her uncle and her aunt all died because of the Targaryens. There was a rebellion. The Mad King died. Prince Rhaegar was slain in battle. The throne belongs to the Baratheons, who are all dead, and Cersei Lannister by conquest. 

 

Is Daenerys Targaryen the rightful heir to the throne? She doesn’t care. She bent her knee to her king, and there will never be anyone else. 

 

Brienne steps forward and announces her and her retinue. She doesn’t care about titles. She is the Lady of Winterfell until Rickon is old enough to take the mantle or if Bran comes back and wants it. She will never be anything else but Sansa Stark of Winterfell. 

 

“Lady Stark, Lord Manderly, Lord Cerwyn, welcome to Dragonstone,” Daenerys says, and in that moment, Sansa spots the familiar face of Varys emerging from a shadow, standing on one side of the throne. 

 

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Sansa says. She tastes bile in her throat for a moment, but she can play the little dove for a moment or two. She used to be able to do it so easily, but now she doesn’t fear death or dragons. It’s Jon, it’s Rickon. It’s thinking about their people that makes her say those words. 

 

Still, she feels the Lords' eyes on her. They trust her, they volunteered to be there with her, but she knows they still fear she will end up married again to Tyrion - she was a Lannister, a Bolton, after all. 

 

“I appreciate that you accepted my offer of asylum here. You will be safe here, Lady Stark.”

 

It would have been easier once she used her courtesy - but she doesn’t know how to be that person any longer. It feels like her whole body is betraying her mind, refusing to bend, to give in. They took it all away from her, and whatever is left of her won’t bend for the Dragon Queen. 

 

“Thank you,” she says. “Your Grace.”

 

“Cersei Lannister will never hurt you again, Lady Stark. I can promise you that,” she says.

 

She looks at the woman. She really believes in what she is saying. She looks at Tyrion, surely he must have told her who Cersei is. Tyrion is looking ahead of him, a carefully blank look on his face. 

 

She bows her head. She can feel her heartbeat in her throat. She needs to make an effort. She needs to make sure the dragon queen knows that she is not a potential hostage in the making. The North will never bend again, regardless of what happens to her. Jon will not like it, but she is sure the Lords will make him see reason if the worst happens. 

 

“Thank you. However grateful I am, I must remind you that I am but a representative of the North.”

 

“You are the Lady of Winterfell, a princess given your brother’s title. Or is it half-brother?” Daenerys asks. 

 

“Our people chose him, Your Grace. He is my King,” she replies. Let Varys and Tyrion try to manipulate her by using Jon’s birth. They will fail. 

 

“I read your ravens, Lady Stark, I am aware,” she says. “Would you rather be in the Vale right now?”

 

She blinks. She doesn’t look at Varys or Tyrion; she sees the way both Brienne and Pod scoot a step closer to her, and she hears a soft curse from Lord Cerwyn. 

 

It is a loaded question, and she needs to be careful with her answer. Things with Baelish are complicated enough; the last thing she needs is for his spies to tell him that she is not his friend. 

 

Sansa takes a deep breath, steadying herself. The weight of the moment is pressing down on her, but she has been forged by fire, both literal and metaphorical. She glances briefly at Brienne, a quiet reassurance in her eyes, before returning her gaze to Daenerys.

 

"No, Your Grace," she says, her voice steady, measured. "I am where I need to be. I am here for the North, and for my people. Nothing else matters."

 

Her heart beats faster at the quiet tension in the room, at the reminder of the political games being played. But she will not bend. Not now, not ever.

“I see,” Daenerys replies, “I had a visit from a woman from Asshai, a Lady Melisandre, recently. Do you know her?”

 

She remembers the warm smell in Lady Melisandre’s room at Castleblack. She remembers using the balm she gave him on her scars. She still has the other vial she gave her. Lady Melisandre killed a child, and Jon made the honourable choice when he banished her. Perhaps he shouldn’t have. 

 

“Yes, I do.” She replies. 

 

“She told me about the threat in the North, Lady Stark,” she says. 

 

“And do you believe it?” she asks. 

 

For just a moment, there is a flicker of something in the woman’s eyes, something that Sansa recognizes: love and a deep ache. 

 

“I do.” Daenerys says, eventually, “If I am to be protector of the Realm, I need to protect all of them.”

 

“We are -”

 

“In open rebellion with the Crown. I know. I don’t have the Crown, not yet. Soon. When I do, when I help the North, will you allow your people to reconsider their decision?”

 

“We know no King, but the King in the North whose name is Stark.” Lord Cerwin says. 

 

Funny. Lyanna Mormont said those words first after she reminded the two men who were there with her that they didn’t heed their call against the Boltons. 

 

Daenerys Targaryen cocks an eyebrow, but she is surprised when the woman give Lord Cerwin a small smile. “My family broke faith with the North. This I cannot change. I can only try to do better. Better than my father, better than the Usurper, better than Joffrey Baratheon or Cersei Lannister.”

 

There is a moment of silence, Daenerys is studying her, assessing her, and Sansa doesn’t look away. 

 

“I believe that while we have our differences, we might all agree on Cersei Lannister,” Daenerys says, her voice hard. 

 

“Aye,” she replies. She has not shared with anyone that she is not sure it was Cersei who had her poisoned. She could not bring herself to tell Jon because he would gut Littlefinger like a fish if he knew, and they still don’t control the Knights of the Vale. She cannot share her doubts there, in Dragonstone, because she is sure Baelish has spies here. Let the man think he still has control of the pieces. The northern brogue she hears in her voice almost makes her smile. She imagines Jon chuckling if he heard her, in the quiet way he does sometimes. She misses him, with every breath she takes, but she must be strong. 

 

“She cannot be allowed to keep the throne,” she says, eventually. “You know what the Lannisters did to my family.”

 

Daenerys nods. “I have been hunted down since I was a babe in the cradle, Lady Stark. Cersei Lannister is not her father or her husband. She is a danger to Westeros.”

 

She glances at Tyrion. His face is still blank, but she used to know him a little. She used to think he was the cleverest man alive. 

 

“The North will not interfere with your path to the Iron Throne, Your Grace,” she says. Jon made it clear that he doesn’t care one way or another about who sits on the Iron Throne in King’s Landing. “But there is one war that matters and it’s not against Cersei Lannister.”

 

“Yet she tried to kill you and is killing people right now as we speak,” Daenerys says. 

 

“None of it will matter if we don’t deal with the threat in the North,” she says. It’s what Jon says. It’s what he believes in. There is only one person in the world she trusts, and it’s Jon. It has felt like Jon’s war at times, but right there, in front of the blonde woman, she realizes that it’s not. 

 

Everyone will die, guilty and innocent alike, if they don’t deal with the Night King. There is no board, no game, no clever tactic that will save them from him.

 

“We will.” Daenerys says, “After I take the throne.” 

 

Daenerys meets her gaze with something like understanding, her eyes steady, her voice calm. “I will not ask the North to bend the knee, Lady Stark.” Her words hang in the air, free from any force or expectation. “But I will help you fight the Night King, when I am able.”

 

Sansa’s heart beats a little faster at the mention of the Night King, but she keeps her face composed, her thoughts turning inward. She doesn’t doubt Daenerys’s resolve, but she knows that everything hinges on timing, on trust that hasn’t yet been earned.

 

Daenerys continues, “The mines are ready to be explored. If you are amenable, guest rites will begin shortly, and we can reconvene for supper. If it pleases you, we can begin negotiations tomorrow.”

 

Sansa absorbs her words carefully, making sure her thoughts remain steady, her voice unwavering. “I appreciate that, Your Grace,” she replies, though her mind races with questions, uncertainties. She won’t let herself be swept away in the current of this political game—not yet. The North is hers to protect, no matter who sits on a throne.

 

“You will have your answers, Lady Stark,” Daenerys says, her tone softening slightly. “But when I take the throne, the realm will change. And when I do, the North will not be forgotten.”

 

Sansa nods, her expression unreadable. “We will see what the future holds, Your Grace,” she says, her words carrying weight.

 

With that, Daenerys stands up, and Sansa can feel the subtle shift in the air, the sense of both alliance and tension. She doesn’t trust the Targaryen queen—not yet—but she knows she’ll fight alongside her if the time comes.

 

But for now, there are mines to explore, negotiations to begin, and the North’s future to secure.

 

Sansa Stark remains unyielding. She cannot afford to be anything less than that.

Chapter 14: Chapter 10

Summary:

Sansa is at Dragonstone, Arya comes back to Winterfell.

Notes:

Still alive! Work and real life have been crazy. Sorry for taking so long to update.
Now, I've got some feedback where people weren't exactly happy with how I wrote Jon in the last chapter, I hope they will like where I am going with him in this one. Expect the next update within the week.
We're completely AU with only some elements taken from the show.
Thank you for the feedback, the kudos and the bookmarks.
Feedback is life!!
Come visit me at my tumblr myspecialhell.tumblr.com

Chapter Text

Jon,

I am in Dragonstone. I have met with Daenerys Targaryen. She claims she is willing to help the North, after she takes the Iron Throne. She didn’t ask us to bend the knee. They are treating me well. Negotiations will start in the morning. The first shipment of Dragonglass will depart for Whiteharbour within the next couple of weeks, three at the most. 

I miss Winterfell. 

Sansa 

 

Sansa couldn’t remember when it happened, how long after they took Winterfell back, before Jon became King, most surely. She remembers them walking in the Godswood, their shoulders brushing, their fingers touching. Did they talk about the coronation? Or about their siblings? As much as she tried, she couldn’t remember. 

She had felt safe –

And when she had walked down the hidden corridor separating the rooms she had felt his. 

Dragonstone makes her miss Jon. She brushes the bracelet Jon gave her, rubbing slow circles over it with her fingertips. No one can see her doing that, she feels Jon closer that way.

She is not a hostage. She has spent too many years of her life as one not to recognize the difference. Her men still have their weapons, and the Dothraki and Unsullied look as fearsome as the tales she used to read when she was a child. 

Tyrion looks older . There is a small part of her, the naive child she used to be, that is sorry he was left in King’s Landing to deal with the aftermath of Joffrey’s death. She would have died in the capital. Cersei would have used her son’s death to cleave her open. 

 Tyrion had given her Jon’s latest raven. 

“I didn’t show it to our queen,” Tyrion said, “your brother is very protective of you, but he is too impulsive.”

“Burn it,” she said about the scroll. 

Jon’s words in the scroll were not so veiled threats to Daenerys, and she knows he was not bluffing. She also knows that he must have been concerned; he must have acted without counsel. She hopes he is calmer now. They cannot afford to expose the North. She is in Dragonstone to ensure the North stays free and has dragonglass to fight the dead. 

Dragons would be a boon, but she wants to be certain Daenerys is more of her speeches and her charisma. 

She has kept her word so far: she has not asked them to bend the knee; she has given them dragonglass in exchange for furs for her soldiers.

She wonders if it is the first time anyone has ever made such a deal with Daenerys Targaryen.

The wind tastes of salt. The walls are black stone, carved by fire. It doesn’t feel like a place made for people. It doesn’t feel like a place that remembers. Everything is too sharp. Too loud. Too warm.

She misses the silence of snow.

Sometimes, at night, she hears them. The dragons. Not every night. But sometimes. The sound is not a roar — it is older than that. Older than anything she has words for.

She stood at her window once and saw one of them rise, its wings black against the moonlight. It circled the tower, then vanished into the sky.

She didn’t flinch.

 Her guards still carry their weapons. No one has tried to take them. She walks the battlements each morning with Brienne at her side. The Dothraki look at her strangely. The Unsullied do not look at all.

Missandei brought her lemon cakes yesterday. “The queen thought you might want something from home,” she said. 

Sansa thanked her. She ate half of one. It crumbled like ash in her mouth.

Lemons do not grow in the North.

At night, she does not sleep much. She dreams of Winterfell. Of the godswood. Of the fire in Jon’s room and the way their fingers brushed when he passed her the cup. Of the corridor between their chambers and how it felt to walk it, her heart tight in her chest. Of the sound of his voice when he said her name, quiet and certain.

When she wakes, her hand finds the bracelet. She rubs her thumb across it, slow and steady. It still smells a little like him.

 

She is not a child. She is not a hostage.

 

She is here for the North. For Jon. For all of them.

 

Tomorrow, they will begin.

 


Winterfell, 304 A.C.

 

He dreams of the tent.

The fire is low. The wind has gone still. Outside, the camp sleeps. Inside, it is just the two of them.

Sansa doesn’t speak when he enters. She is already by the cot, her hair loose, hands tucked into her sleeves. Her eyes find his and don’t look away.

“You’re not wearing armour,” she says.

He shrugs. “It slows me down.”

She steps toward him. Her fingers touch the clasp of his cloak. She undoes it without asking. The movement is careful, almost gentle.

He hands her the gloves she forgot by the fire. Their fingers touch. She looks up.

He kisses her.

It’s not a question, not a mistake. Her hands go to his shoulders, his hair, pulling him in like she’s been waiting.

She tastes like wine and fire. Her mouth opens beneath his, and she presses her body to his like she needs to remember it. Her breath is sharp. Her fingers tremble.

He cups her face. Her skin is cold. Her eyes are closed.

“Sansa,” he says against her lips.

“I know.”

Later, she lies beside him, their hands touching over the blanket. He thinks she’s asleep until she whispers, “Don’t die.”

He says, “I won’t.”

It was the only time he ever lied to her.

He wakes with her name on his lips.

The fire has burnt low. His breath fogs in the air. The room is too still.

He knows he’s not alone.

He doesn’t move. Doesn’t reach for the dagger yet.

“Then—“Still sleep like a crow.”

He opens his eyes.

She’s near the hearth, half in shadow, hood down. Leaner than he remembers. Her face older. Sharper. The hilt of a dagger catches the firelight at her side.

“Arya.”

He sits up slowly.

“You’re alive,” he says.

“So are you.”

He stares at her. For a long moment, neither of them moves.

“You need better guards,” she says. “It was embarrassingly easy to get in here.”

He blinks.

“I used the galleries, true. Still…”

She shrugs.

He stands, slowly. He wants to reach for her. She doesn’t come closer.

“I heard about the poisoning,” she says. “Three weeks ago. Fairmarket. Some bakers said the Wolf Queen choked on her feast and spat blood like a dragon.”

Jon’s breath catches. The room sharpens.

“I turned north,” she says.

“I didn’t come straight here. I watched the gates for three days. I waited.”

He watches her.

“I’ve been in the shadows,” she says. “Watching him.”

Jon goes still.

“Baelish.”

She nods.

“You hanged the boy. That’s good. But he wasn’t the end of it.”

She steps forward, pulls a folded slip of parchment from inside her coat. Lays it on the table. Doesn’t explain.

“He paid for it. Not directly. Through a girl in the kitchens. Through a maester from Gulltown. Gold from a Vale account.”

Jon stares at her.

“He’s still here,” she says. “Speaking in council like he belongs. Signing things. Using Sansa’s name. Not officially—yet.”

Jon shakes his head. “No. It doesn’t make sense.”

Arya watches him.

“It was Cersei,” he says. “She used the same poison that killed Joffrey.”

“Baelish is in love with her. He wouldn’t—”

He stops. Too late.

Arya follows his glance. His hesitation. She sees it.

Not a sister. Not to him. Not anymore.

She remembers the way Sansa used to say his name in letters. Always last. Always different.

She sees it now, clearly. They believe they’re siblings.

And they don’t care.

Arya doesn’t flinch. Doesn’t speak. Just tucks the knowledge away.

She shrugs. “You know what men like him do to things they love.”

Jon looks away.

“She sent him to the Dreadfort,” he says. “To keep him away from me.”

Arya nods. “And he twisted it. Like he always does.”

He says nothing. The weight of it presses down like snow.

“She’s not here,” Arya says.

Jon looks up. “She’s in Dragonstone. She wanted to go. Said it had to be her.”

“Alone?”

“Brienne went with her. Podrick. Some of the lords. She’s safe.”

Arya studies his face. He doesn’t say anything about the shawl folded by the fire. He never will.

“She always has to be the one to fix things,” Arya says. “Even when it’s not her mess.”

“She’s good at it.”

Arya nods once. “I’ll see her soon.”

She hesitates. Then:

“Bran and Rickon?”

“They are here,” Jon says. “Asleep.”

Arya swallows hard. Her throat burns. She nods again.

“I can’t let them know I’m back,” she says.

Jon frowns. “Why?”

“I need to dig deeper. Baelish is hiding something else. I want to know what.”

“You can’t stay hidden forever.”

“I won’t.”

She pulls her hood up again.

“Just long enough.”

She pauses at the door. She glances back once.

“The pack survives,” she says.

Then she is gone.


The hall smells of smoke and wet stone. The braziers crack, but the heat doesn't hold. Winter is inside now.

Jon stands at the high table. The leather beneath his fingers feels cold to the touch. The hall is full. Voices low. Eyes waiting.

Baelish bows.

“At the Lady Sansa’s request,” he says, smooth as ever, “I will depart for the Dreadfort before the next storm. She asked me to oversee the work. As Ramsay Bolton’s widow, the castle is hers by right.”

He says her name like a prayer. Like he owns it.

Jon keeps still.

She did send him. That part is true. She wanted him gone — away from Winterfell, away from Jon. It was a move. A good one. It still makes Jon’s blood burn.

He doesn’t speak. Not yet.

Baelish continues. Too many words, too much ease. He  repeats Lady Sansa, like it’s a key he keeps turning. He doesn’t look at Jon. He looks at the bannermen. He’s weighing the room.

Jon lets him.

He thinks of the raven she sent from Dragonstone. The paper still smells of ash. She didn’t sign it. She didn’t have to.

He thinks of her voice. “Don’t start a war with her, Jon. Not until we know who she is.”

He thinks of the shawl she left by his fire. Still folded. Still hers.

He thinks of the way her hand brushed his before she left. Of the silence between them. Of the night she crossed the corridor and didn’t say a word.

He shouldn't love her.

But he does.

He breathes in. Once. The cold burns on the inhale.

Then he speaks.

“Sansa’s judgement is sound,” Jon says. “The Dreadfort is hers. She named whom she wished to oversee it.”

He doesn’t look at Baelish. He looks at the men.

“She is in Dragonstone. She is safe. She is negotiating directly with Daenerys Targaryen.”

There is a flicker of excitement in the room. Unease. The name still bites.

“She carries my trust,” Jon says. “And the North’s. The first shipment of dragonglass is already on its way”

He pauses. Just enough.

“She is not a guest. She is not a prisoner. She is our voice at the table.”

He looks at Baelish now.

“I expect no man here to question that. Or to act in her name without her leave.”

Baelish bows again. “As you command.”

There’s no threat in his voice—just silk.

But Jon sees the twitch in his fingers. The one beat too long before he bowed. The look he gave the lords. Weighing them. Separating those who follow Jon from those who could be turned.

Jon wants to drag him out of the hall and cut his throat. He imagines it — the way it would feel, the silence after.

But no. Not here. Not yet.

He sits.

Davos is silent beside him. Brynden’s eyes haven’t left Baelish once.

Up in the stone ribs of the ceiling, Arya watches, still as death.

She sees her brother — not the boy who used to run through the snow with her, not the man they crowned in the mud — but the king. The one who chose Sansa and never said it. The one who burns.

Arya doesn’t need to approve. She doesn’t even need to understand.

She only needs to protect it.

The pack survives.


The rookery is colder than the rest of the castle. Wind slides through the stones. Crows shift along the beams, feathers ruffled, restless.

Bran is already there.

He doesn’t turn when Jon enters. He sits by the open arch, still as ice, eyes pale and fixed on something that isn’t the sky.

Jon closes the door behind him. Waits.

Bran speaks first.

“You should trust her.”

Jon doesn’t ask who.

He steps forward, slow.

“You knew she was here.”

“I saw her.”

Bran’s voice is quiet. Not warm. Not cold either. Just distant. As if he's standing in two places at once.

“She came in through the upper galleries. No one saw her. She stopped outside your room. Hand on the door. Then she turned away.”

Jon doesn’t answer. There’s a weight in his chest that hasn’t left since Arya stepped out of the dark.

“She’s not here to play games,” Bran says. “She’s watching Baelish.”

Jon studies his brother. The boy is there, somewhere, but buried. Stilled.

“She told me he was behind it. The poisoning.”

Bran nods.

“I saw the coin. The order. The steward at the Dreadfort who carried it. The girl in the kitchens. The way he watched her choke and said nothing.”

Jon’s jaw clenches.

“She doesn’t know yet,” Bran says.

Jon looks away. He looks out towards the sky, which is thick with snow.

“Do you see everything?”

“Not always. Not everything at once.”

“But you saw her.”

Bran nods.

Jon exhales. The air burns cold in his lungs.

“Can you see Sansa?”

Bran turns his face slightly. Not a full glance. Just enough.

“She is safe. Cold. Tired. But sharp. The way she gets when she wants something done.”

Jon says nothing.

“She wears the bracelet,” Bran adds.

Jon doesn’t move.

“She touches it when no one is looking. She rubs her thumb along the side. It steadies her.”

He feels the cold more sharply now. Not the wind. The knowing.

“She looks at the sea,” Bran says. “Thinks of you. Even when she doesn’t want to.”

Jon closes his eyes for a breath.

“She is fighting for you,” Bran says. “And for the North.”

Silence settles between them. A crow croaks from the beams and is gone.

Then Bran says, “The Wall will fall.”

Jon turns back.

“I have seen it,” Bran says. “Eastwatch. Fire and ice. The dead walking through what should not break.”

He pauses.

“I saw dragons in Winterfell.”

Jon doesn’t ask what kind.

Bran’s eyes don’t look twelve anymore.

“What do we do?”

Bran blinks.

“We hold.”

Jon nods once.

Bran says, “Arya is the key. Don’t try to stop her.”

“I won’t.”

He means it.

He turns to go.

Bran says, “You will have to choose.”

Jon stops.

“Between what?”

But Bran doesn’t answer.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C. 

Watching Lady Olenna speak with Sansa Stark is... revealing.

Daenerys sits, spine straight, the teacup cooling between her hands. The fire crackles low in the hearth. Outside, the wind pulls against the walls like it wants in.

Sansa calls her Your Grace . Begrudgingly. It sounds wrong on her lips.

They are speaking of Highgarden. Of alliances lost — Dorne, the Iron Islands. Sansa listens. Olenna cuts.

“I told you to be a dragon,” Olenna says, “but you must be smart about it, Your Grace.”

Daenerys sets the cup down—the porcelain clinks. The tea is bitter.

Having tea with the two of them is a challenge. It's not a question of war or strategy — it's something more sinister. A conversation where every word is a blade . She isn’t used to games. They are.

Lady Olenna doesn't explicitly call her names, but she remains unyielding. Sansa doesn’t smile. When she speaks, it’s low and deliberate.

“My lady,” Sansa says, sharp as a warning — but there’s no heat behind it.

“What do you suggest I do?” Daenerys asks. She keeps her voice even.

“Political hostages, if used correctly, can win wars,” Sansa says. “They’re far more useful than charred bones.”

Daenerys bristles. “I am the legitimate heir to the Iron Throne.”

“No, my dear,” Olenna says, almost kindly. “You’re a claimant . Robert Baratheon took the throne by conquest. You’ll need to take it back the same way.”

She sips her tea, unhurried.

“You’re lucky,” she adds. “The current queen is a despicable woman no one will mourn—not the smallfolk, not the nobles. But burn the wrong people, and you’ll lose the war before it begins.”

Her tone does not waver. “You asked me to stay and give counsel. This is my counsel.”

Daenerys looks at her. Neither of them is afraid. Not Olenna. Not Sansa. They’ve seen dragons. They’ve lost more than she can name.

What can Daenerys threaten them with? Fire?

Cersei already burnt everything they loved.

“Why are you here, then?” Daenerys asks.

Olenna lifts a shoulder. “Because you have the best claim. You have some decency left in you, which is rare. And you have three dragons.”

Sansa speaks next.

“I’m here because you’re the only hope we have. Against both threats — Cersei and the Night King.”

Daenerys says nothing. The words settle around them like ash.

“At least you’re not surrounded by flatterers,” Olenna says. “Or do you want to be worshipped like a god?”

Daenerys shakes her head. “No.”

She doesn’t want worship. She wants peace. She wants a life with Jorah, far from all of this. But the wheel won’t break itself.

“My brother Robb lost the war because he made stupid mistakes,” Sansa says. “He died for them. My father believed in honour. They beheaded him and put his head on a spike.”

She doesn’t blink.

“I had to watch it. Joffrey made me.”

Silence. Even Olenna says nothing.

“Take our counsel, Your Grace,” Sansa finishes. “We mean every word.”

She does. They both do.

And Daenerys believes them.

“I’ll consider it,” she says.

People will burn. That’s war. But perhaps not all of them.

Perhaps some can be spared.

Perhaps fire alone is not the only way.

 


The raven comes as the sun begins to fall.

Podrick brings it without a word. She knows what it is before he speaks.

The wax is Stark grey. The parchment folded carefully, sealed with the direwolf.

She opens it with slow fingers.

Bran is alive.

He has returned to Winterfell. He is safe. He is not as he was. He asks for you. — Jon

No flourishes. No wasted ink.

But at the bottom, beneath the formal lines, there is one more sentence. Small. Cramped.

I kept the fire lit.

Her hand tightens around the paper. The fire crackles low in the hearth. She doesn’t move.

Outside, the wind pulls at the stone. The tide below strikes harder with each hour. She doesn’t need to cry. It’s not that kind of grief. Not tonight.

Bran is alive.

She touches the bracelet with her thumb. It steadies her.


They are alone now. The fire has burnt low. The maps remain untouched on the table, curling at the edges from the heat.

Sansa stays. She doesn't know if Daenerys meant to dismiss the others or if they simply took the hint.

She’s watching the Queen’s hands. Slim. Still. She has a ring on her index finger, onyx and jade. She has noticed her brushing it with her thumb from time to time. 

Daenerys doesn’t speak right away.

“I heard about the Red Wedding,” she says finally.

Sansa waits.

“I was glad,” Daenerys says. “When I learned your enemies burned.”

Sansa looks up.

“They didn’t burn,” Sansa says. 

Daenerys tilts her head slightly. Curious, maybe. Maybe not.

“My enemies died,” Sansa says. “That was enough.”

She doesn’t say how. She doesn’t say who held the blade. She doesn’t say that Jon punched Ramsay Bolton dozens of times before he stopped, or that she can still hear Ramsay’s cries in her dreams, sometimes. She doesn’t tell about the words whispered at the Twins. 

Daenerys doesn’t press.

The room is quiet. Outside, the sea howls low against the cliffs. A sound like something mourning.

Sansa breathes. The bracelet is warm against her skin. She moves her thumb across it. A small motion. A steadying one.

She thinks of Bran. She is reminded of the raven.

He is not as he was.

She wonders what that means. Wonders what Jon meant when he wrote, I kept the fire lit.

She thinks of him standing at the top of the battlements in the snow. How still he was. How she always knew when he was about to speak — not because he moved, but because he stopped moving altogether.

She misses him.

Not like a child misses a brother. Not like that.

Daenerys is watching her.

“You seemed – changed, after the raven,” Daenerys says. Not quite a question.

Sansa lifts her eyes. “I received news from home.”

She says nothing more.

Daenerys nods. She doesn’t ask what kind of news. She’s not curious, and that’s strange. Most people want to know.

This one holds herself like she already knows enough about loss. Like she doesn't want any more.

Sansa studies her. Her posture. Her silence. The way she has never once mentioned Ser Jorah, though Varys said he was important.

There is an absence around the Queen. A shape. Something quiet. Something missing.

She files that away.

Daenerys says, “You are not afraid of me.”

“No.”

“Why?”

Sansa tilts her head. “Because I have seen worse.”

They sit in silence again.

She doesn’t know if they will ever be friends. But this is the first time it doesn’t feel like war.

“You are not what I expected,” she says.

Daenerys’ gaze is steady. “Neither are you.”


Winterfell, 304 C.A. 

She waits until the third night.

Baelish’s habits are predictable. He drinks two cups of strongwine before bed, always the same decanter. Too vain to believe anyone might try to drug him. Too sure of the guards he pays, the doors he locks.

She adds the draught while the servants clear the fire. Not enough to raise suspicion. Just enough to make him sleep too deeply.

When the hall is quiet, she moves.

She doesn’t dress in black. Too obvious. She wears grey, soft wool, colours that vanish into the stone. Needle stays at her side, quiet as breath.

She knows the corridors. The servants’ paths. The half-step landing where the torch sputters. Every angle carved into her body.

The door opens with ease. She checked the lock earlier. He thought it was secure.

He’s asleep. She doesn’t look long. Just enough to know he won’t wake.

She moves through the room like she’s been here before. Because she has. In every house she’s ever passed through, every hand she’s ever studied. The powerful keep secrets in the same places.

The desk drawer is locked. She lifts the letter opener from his tray. It takes seconds.

Inside: a pouch of coin, a folded scrap from the Vale, something inked in Lannister red.

And one letter tied in a faded ribbon.

She knows Sansa’s hand before she opens it.

Her breath stills.

Robb,
I write to you at the Queen’s command…

She stops reading. She doesn’t need to.

She remembers this. Cersei’s puppet. Sansa’s shaky voice. The way it spread through the camps like poison.

She folds the letter slowly.

She doesn’t burn. She doesn’t rage. Not now.

She slides it into her coat, careful not to crease it.

This isn't for Jon. Or for the lords. This is hers to keep. Not as a weapon. As a reminder.

Sansa survived that. And she’s not the girl who wrote it anymore.

Arya closes the drawer. Reseals the ribbon on the rest. Leaves the lock slightly loose, exactly how it was.

Baelish doesn’t stir.

She slips out the way she came — soundless, breath held, thought already moving ahead.

She’s not finished.

Not yet.


Snow falls in a slow hush.

Bran waits beneath the weirwood. The red leaves shift above his head though the wind is still.

Arya crosses the snow without sound. She doesn’t ask how he knows she’s coming. She kneels beside him. She’s always been better on her feet than sitting still, but this moment calls for stillness.

“I found it,” she says.

Bran doesn’t look at her. His eyes are on the branches, the shape of winter above them.

“I know.”

Arya pulls the letter from her coat. Sansa’s hand, careful and curved. She holds it between two fingers, like a blade.

“She didn’t write it by choice,” she says.

“No.”

“She was just—”

“A girl,” Bran finishes. “A scared girl in a lion’s den.”

Arya closes her fist around the paper. Not crushing it. Just holding it.

“She tried to save our father.”

Bran turns to her, quiet and steady.

“You didn’t watch it happen,” he says.

Arya goes still.

Bran’s voice doesn’t change.

“You didn’t watch his head fall.”

Arya swallows. Her throat tight.

“I remember her screams.”

Bran nods. Just once.

“She was alone,” he says. “Trapped. Powerless. And then made to live with it. And still—she came home. Still—she fought.”

Arya lets the snow fall on her lashes. She doesn’t blink it away.

“We can’t let the lords see it,” Bran says. “They wouldn’t care that she was a child. They’d call her a traitor, or a fool. They’d whisper. That’s all it takes.”

Arya nods. She knows what whispers can do. What silence can cost.

“But Jon should see it,” Bran adds.

Arya’s eyes flash to him.

“He should know what she survived,” Bran says. “And what she did after. He’ll understand. He always does.”

Arya looks down at the letter. Her hand loosens.

“And then?”

Bran closes his eyes.

“Then we burn it.”

Arya nods once.

She’s still Arya Stark, but she is also the girl who remembers her sister’s screams.

“For the pack,” she says.

Bran opens his eyes.

“For the pack,” he says.

And the snow keeps falling.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The desert is scorching hot. The sun burns on her skin.

There had been blood that day. She remembers that. Blood pooling between her legs, thick in the air. Blood — it’s always about blood. A life for a life. Only life can pay for death.

She’s been here before.

When her belly was swollen with life. Before the dragon eggs hatched. When she still believed her life could be simple. When she thought she could be a Khaleesi, live in peace with the man she tried to love — and another, the one who came to mean the world.

There he is.

Jorah.

He looks younger. She doesn’t remember him fighting outside the tent. She’d lost consciousness by then — swallowed by pain and heartbreak.

But here, in the dream, he’s fighting. One-armed. Holding her while he fights.

Why didn’t he tell her?

Is this memory, or vision?

Jorah — oh, Jorah. She feels him in her blood, in her bones. He’s always been there. Safety. Strength. Home.

Even then, when their love had no name, he had been her world.

That day, everything ended. Ripped from her womb by betrayal. And still, the blood was on both of them — hers and his, mingled.

Even then, they had been one.

The images shift, like clouds across sun. The heat fades.

Darkness.

Jorah again — older now. Pale. No longer kissed by sun.

You must be their strength, Khaleesi.
As you are mine.

Not words. Echoes. His thoughts — maybe his dreams, as he lost blood. So much blood.

Was he cured? Was he safe?

“Khaleesi,” he whispers. Like a prayer.

She can feel his fear. His hope. Her own name on his lips breaks her.

“Jorah—” she whispers back.

Her knight. Her bear.

Come back to me, she tells him. She aches to touch him.

He is my home. The thought is loud in the dark. As if spoken.

She doesn’t cry. Not usually. Queens don’t cry. Queens don’t get to.

But here, in the dark, she weeps.

Because she misses him. Because she loves him more than anyone should be allowed to love. Because without him, something inside her is wrong.

And because she’s found it now.

Jorah Mormont is my home.


She wakes before the knock. The dream still clings — the heat of the desert, Jorah’s blood on her hands, her name in his mouth.

She sits up, not fully in this world yet.

The knock comes anyway.

“Your Grace,” Missandei’s voice says through the door. “News from the Reach.”

Daenerys closes her eyes.

Later, in the war room, the air is still. The raven lies open on the table. Olenna is gone. Highgarden has fallen.

The Lannisters struck hard and fast. The Lannisters seized gold, food, and the heart of the Reach. All of it taken. The Tyrell banner torn down.

Tyrion speaks. Varys watches her.

Sansa’s voice echoes in her memory — political hostages, if used correctly…

Daenerys doesn’t speak for a long time.

Then she says, “Ready the dragons.”

They all look at her.

She turns toward the map.

“I’m not here to lose.”


Winterfell 304, C.A

 

The raven comes at dawn.

He reads it alone, standing by the window. The snow is falling again. Steady. Quiet.

Bran is alive. I’m still trying to understand what that means, but he’s safe. He’s changed.
I’m fine. I’m being careful. The Queen listens.
I’m trying not to miss home. I fail at it.
I saw your words.
So here’s mine: I still wear it.

Jon closes his eyes. Her voice is in every line. Careful. Measured. And her truth, tucked between each one.

He presses his thumb against the seal. Doesn’t break it. Just holds it.

Later, he calls for Arya and Bran.

Arya hands him the letter. Arya hands him the other letter. The one written years ago in another life. Cersei’s cage, Sansa’s fear inked into every line.

He reads it once.

Bran watches him. Arya doesn’t speak.

Jon looks at the fire.

“She was a girl,” he says. “And she’s the reason we’re still here.”

Arya nods once. Bran says nothing.

Jon drops the letter into the flames.

It curls black. Vanishes.

“No one else sees this,” Jon says.

Arya watches it burn. She doesn’t flinch.

“For the pack,” Bran says.

Jon nods.

“For the pack.”

The fire eats the last of it. No smoke. No sound but the soft crackle as the parchment curls and blackens.

Sansa’s letter is gone.

Jon stands before the hearth, arms loose at his sides. He watches the flames. Not because he needs to — but because he wants the moment to end on his terms.

Bran doesn’t move. Arya stands still too, arms crossed, weight forward, like she’s bracing herself.

Jon exhales through his nose. The heat brushes his face.

“She told me,” he says, voice low.

Arya looks over.

“About the letter,” he adds. “Before she left.”

He says nothing more.

He remembers the look in Sansa’s eyes when she told him. No fear. No shame. Just truth. She’d carried the memory too long not to speak it aloud.

It was never a confession. It was a reckoning. One she’d already survived.

“I didn’t care then,” Jon says. “I care even less now.”

Arya watches him. Says nothing.

Jon studies her. She’s changed — leaner, sharper, her stillness too precise to be anything but learned. But she’s still his. Still Stark.

“You and I,” he says, “never properly greeted each other.”

Arya lifts an eyebrow. “Didn’t we?”

“Not really.”

He steps forward and draws her into a hug.

She tenses, a beat too long — then relaxes. He feels the shift in her shoulders. Stronger than he remembers. Solid.

Jon closes his eyes.

She smells of leather, cold air, the bare edge of steel. But her heartbeat is quick, and her breath stutters for just a second.

He used to braid her hair when she was little. Used to lift her onto his shoulders in the yard. She used to steal his gloves. She used to look at him like he was the only one who truly saw her.

She still does.

He holds her like he’ll never take it for granted again.

When they part, she gives him a small nod. Nothing soft. Just sure.

“You’re still my little sister,” Jon says. “Even if you’ve turned into some kind of shadow.”

Arya tilts her head. “Shadow?”

“You don’t make a sound,” he says. “You vanish. Reappear. You’re unsettling.”

She smirks. “Good.”

Bran sits quietly by the fire, his hands folded.

Jon looks between them.

Baelish is still breathing.

And that, Jon thinks, is a mistake they’re going to fix.


It’s the small things.

That’s what unsettles him first.

A steward who bows too quickly. A guard who doesn’t make eye contact. A door left slightly ajar that he knows he closed.

Baelish smiles through it all, of course. He’s always smiling. That’s what they expect.

But the tension creeps in like frost under the door. Quiet. Persistent.

He walks the hall at dusk, the way he always does. Slow, composed. Thinking aloud to no one in particular, the way lords do when they want to be overheard.

Jon hasn’t spoken to him in two days. Not since the raven from Dragonstone. The King is colder now, sharper. Less distracted. More dangerous.

Bran watches him from the window sometimes. Never blinking. Baelish used to think the boy was simple, or mad. Now he isn’t sure.

And Arya. Gods.

She moves like smoke. Appears in doorways. Vanishes down corridors. He asked a guard where she slept. The boy shrugged.

“She comes and goes, m’lord.”

That unsettled him most of all.

Sansa’s absence is felt like a missing piece in his plan. He worked hard to place her beside the King. She was meant to be the thread he could pull. But now she’s far away, and Jon wears the North like armour — not borrowed, but earned.

He lingers outside the great hall. The torches flicker oddly here. He looks down the long passage, toward the old armoury.

Nothing. No sound. No movement.

But he knows.

Something has changed.

And he wasn’t the one who changed it.

Baelish smiles to himself.

Not wide. Not warm. Just enough to cover the shift in his throat.

He still has cards.

He always has cards.

But for the first time in years, he isn’t sure what hand he’s playing against.


Dragonstone, 304 C.A. 

It’s snowing.

That’s the first thing she notices.

Snow, and the sound of trees breathing.

She’s in the godswood. Winterfell. Barefoot in the snow, though she doesn’t feel the cold. Her dress is silk — white. Not her mother’s, not hers. The kind they put a girl in when they want to pretend she’s something untouched.

It’s the night of her wedding.

She knows it before she sees the altar of snow and stone. She knows it because the air tastes of iron. Because her wrists remember the feel of fine thread sewn with thorns.

And then—

Lyanna.

She’s standing beneath the heart tree, face pale, hair loose. She’s not a girl, not a ghost. Just there.

Watching.

“You’re more than a young bride,” Lyanna says. Her voice is low. Steady.

Sansa doesn’t answer.

“You are the North,” Lyanna continues. “You are the wolf that watches in the snow. You are not what they took. You are what endured.”

She turns. Vanishes between the trees.

Sansa follows.

The snow deepens. The sky is low and black. A storm somewhere overhead.

Ahead — a flicker of gold.

Margaery.

Alive, but not as she was. She’s barefoot too. Her dress is torn. Her hands are smeared with rose petals and ash.

“My house is being violated,” Margaery says. “It’s already begun.”

Sansa reaches for her, but her fingers pass through smoke.

“The Dragon Queen may lose her throne before the war even starts,” Margaery says. “And your name will be tied to hers. Choose carefully.”

The snow hisses underfoot. It’s not snow anymore. It’s frost rimmed with blood.

Sansa turns again—

Robb.

He’s older than he was when he died. Or younger. His eyes are the same.

He looks at her like she’s the only thing that matters.

“I should’ve brought you home,” he says. “I should’ve saved you.”

Sansa’s breath catches. She wants to weep, but the tears won’t come.

“Jon saved me,” she says.

Robb nods.

“You saved each other,” he says. “You will protect each other. Won’t you?”

Sansa nods.

Somewhere, behind her, the heart tree whispers.

She turns — but the snow is falling too thick now. The godswood is fading.

She hears Lyanna’s voice again, faint but clear:

It’s in the blood.

And then—

Nothing.

Just darkness.


Sansa wakes to movement.

Soft boots on stone. The faint clink of armour. The sound of dragons, distant but real.

She doesn’t move. Not yet. The dream clings — Lyanna’s voice, Robb’s eyes, Margaery’s warning.

You are the North.

She rises slowly and crosses to the window.

Below, in the dark courtyard, Daenerys is already mounted. The dragon crouches low beside her like a shadow made flesh. The wind kicks up as the creature shifts, wings flexing.

They’re leaving.

Sansa doesn’t ask where. She already knows. War. Fire. The Reach.

She watches the Queen’s white hair snap in the wind as she rises into the sky.

The ache in her chest is sharp. Cold.

She misses Jon more than she can bear. Not just his steadiness. Not just his strength.

Him.

She presses her palm flat against the cold stone of the window. The wind bites her fingers. She doesn’t pull away.

She is closer to this war — a war that isn’t hers — than she ever meant to be.

But the North is hers. And the North must be protected.

No matter what comes.



Chapter 15: Chapter 11

Notes:

An update so soon? Yep. Hope you like it. Next, Jorah and Samwell Tarly come back, Sansa and Daenerys talk, Arya moves. Expect an update by the end of the week.

Chapter Text

304 A.C. — The Goldroad

Lady Olenna Tyrell told her to be a dragon.

Daenerys followed her advice: she brought fire to the armies that had sacked and looted Highgarden. She burned the gold and the food. Westeros would not starve when she became Queen — she had Essos’ resources, and she had gold.

Until then, people would suffer under Cersei’s rule.

It is war. It is necessary. She reminds herself.

People had died. Soldiers had burned on the battlefield, and she can smell the smoke in the air. Ash lingers on her tongue.

The remaining soldiers watch as she dismounts from Drogon. They are afraid — they don’t know that she too tastes the bitterness of flame. That she didn’t come here to watch flesh burn.

She does not want to be that kind of Queen.

But what choice does she have?

She tells them the truth: she did not come to conquer Westeros — she came to save it. A continent ravaged by war, ruled by the Usurper’s legacy and the Lannisters’ greed. She wants peace. She knows she can bring it.

They do not.

Most bend the knee when she asks.

She has ruled before. She has been beloved before. But now, she must rule with fear. She tells herself it will not be forever.

There is too much at stake — if what Jorah, Lady Sansa Stark, and Melisandre said is true.

She has given orders to take prisoners. She doesn’t believe in chains — she breaks chains — but she remembers the counsel Lady Olenna and Lady Stark gave her.

She is trying to do the right thing.

A few remain standing — battle-weary, soot-streaked, proud.

Westerosi men. Soldiers.

Men who might one day become her subjects.

She wonders, for a moment, if her reign is being decided here — on scorched ground beneath a sky still heavy with smoke.

She misses Jorah so much she feels breathless.

Incomplete.

But she knows what he would say.

He would remind her she is strong. That war is cruel. That she should trust her instincts.

She addresses a tall man still standing — broad-shouldered, white-haired, unbowed.

“Step forward, my lord,” she says.

How could Viserys ever have believed Westeros was waiting for them?

The ones who knelt did so out of fear, not love.

The man steps forward, unbowed, no fear in his eyes — a general. A leader.

“You will not kneel?” she asks.

Tyrion is at her side, her Hand.

She wonders if he knows the man.

“I already have a Queen,” the man says.

It does not matter that Cersei Lannister blew up a sept and seized the throne. Oaths still mean something to some men.

“My sister,” Tyrion begins, “was not your Queen until recently, was she?”

No reaction.

Tyrion continues, “And then she murdered your rightful Queen, destroying House Tyrell for all time.”

Right. Margaery Tyrell. A usurper too — but dead now. A Queen whose ashes were scattered at the foot of the Sept.

“There are no easy choices in war,” the man says.

She thinks the same thing. Jorah has told her similar words.

But it is not theory. It is war. And the man reminds them all: they are on opposite sides.

“Say what you will about your sister,” he tells Tyrion, “but she was born in Westeros. She lived her whole life here.”

So that’s it, then.

They will call her foreign.

Savage.

Will they forget her father and brother were murdered here? That this land is her family’s grave?

It does not matter.

She will change their minds.

Or she will make them afraid.

“You will not trade your honour for your life. I respect that,” she says.

“Perhaps he could take the black, Your Grace,” Tyrion says quickly. There is urgency in his voice. Does he truly expect that to work? Has he forgotten who his father was?

Has he forgotten who she is?

“There has to be fire and blood.”

“Whatever else he is, this man is a true soldier.”

She knows that. And she is not surprised when the man says:

“You cannot send me to the Wall. You are not my Queen.”

He might hate Cersei, but she is his Queen. And this kind of man will die with his oaths intact.

She glances at two Dothraki.

They seize him without hesitation.

But then — a voice.

A younger man steps forward. Tall, lean, sun-browned. His voice breaks through the smoke.

“Father,” he says.

The man is his son.

It should not matter.

But it does.

When the young man speaks their names, Daenerys’s resolve nearly cracks.

Randyll and Dickon Tarly.

Tarly.

She freezes.

Is it a common name in Westeros?

She does not know. All she knows is that a man named Samwell Tarly is curing Jorah. A stranger who may have saved the man she loves.

“Do you know a Samwell Tarly at the Citadel?” she asks, voice low.

Tyrion looks confused.

The young man blinks. “He is my brother.”

The older man snaps at him to be silent.

Daenerys stares at them both.

Randyll Tarly openly defied her, pledged himself to Cersei Lannister. Executing him will set an example. She knows that. Olenna and Sansa may have urged restraint, but she knows what is at stake.

And yet—

How can she condemn the family of the man saving Jorah?

She gestures to two more Dothraki. “Seize Lord Dickon Tarly.”

There is a pause.

Jorah always said she had a gentle heart — that she hid it well.

Daenerys wonders what he would say now, as she looks at the son and says, “Say your goodbyes to your father, my lord.”

Tyrion turns sharply toward her. Shock, maybe. Dismay.

He still thinks this is a mummer’s play. Still talks about beheading.

Did he forget Meereen?

Did he forget her?

She does not watch the farewell. She does not let Dickon see his father die.

She is not her father.

She is not Tywin Lannister.

She will be ruthless — but never cruel.

She waits until Dickon is gone.

Then she looks at Randyll Tarly.

The man almost seems… grateful.

“I, Daenerys of House Targaryen, First of My Name, Breaker of Chains and Mother of Dragons, sentence you to die,” she says.

The titles taste bitter on her tongue.

“Dracarys.”

She watches him burn.

Listens to his scream.

Because she must.

Because she cannot look away.

Because it is war.

She walks away on numb legs.

For hours, she will taste nothing but ash.

Later, she will ask for the tally of prisoners.

And she will hear the one name she never expected.

They have Jaime Lannister.

Her father’s killer is among them.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The sea is grey today. Restless. Foam clings to the rocks like breath caught between teeth.

Sansa stands near the parapet, the wind threading through her hair, sharp with salt.

Soft footsteps approach.

“Lady Stark,” Varys says.

She doesn’t turn. “Lord Varys.”

He steps beside her without asking, keeping a careful distance — not too close. His hands fold inside his sleeves, as always. A man who reveals nothing.

They watch the sea together. A moment of silence. A test.

“I read the raven,” he says at last.

Still, she does not look at him.

“I assumed you would.”

“A most interesting choice of phrasing.”

A pause.

“I kept the fire lit.”

Sansa says nothing.

“I wonder,” Varys continues, “what sort of fire he meant.”

The wind picks up. A gull cries in the distance.

Her hand brushes the edge of the bracelet — not obviously, not enough to be seen. Just enough to steady herself.

“He meant Winterfell,” she says. “Home.”

Varys hums, low in his throat.

“Perhaps.”

She turns just slightly, enough to meet his eyes.

“Do you doubt my loyalty to the North?”

“Not at all.” His voice is mild. “Only that you might find yourself loyal to something — or someone — more than the North.”

A step too far. A calculated prod.

Sansa lifts her chin.

“I’ve seen what happens to girls who confuse affection for allegiance.”

“Have you?” he says softly.

She doesn’t answer.

He lets the silence stretch. The waves crash below them.

Somewhere in the cliffs, a dragon screams — distant, but not far.

“I confess I was surprised,” he says. “By your presence here. You are not a woman easily moved.”

“No,” Sansa agrees.

“And yet you came. Alone. To meet a queen who could burn your fleet, take your head, and call it justice.”

“Brienne came with me,” she says.

“A sword,” Varys murmurs. “But not an army. Not the full weight of the North behind you.”

“I came to speak,” she says. “Not to threaten.”

“Then why bring Brienne?”

Sansa meets his gaze. “Because some men mistake civility for weakness.”

He smiles — slow and thin.

“And some men mistake steel for safety.”

They let that hang between them.

Varys shifts his gaze to the sea.

“You are not like your father.”

“No,” she says. “He was honourable.”

“And dead.”

She breathes in. The salt air burns a little.

“So is Joffrey. And Ramsay. And Littlefinger will be.”

Varys turns to her again. He studies her.

“Your brother is a passionate man.”

She says nothing.

“Some would call him dangerous.”

Her voice is quiet.

“Good.”

The wind catches her hair again. She doesn’t brush it back.

“I don’t suppose you would tell me what I kept the fire lit truly means.”

“I don’t suppose I would,” she says.

Another pause. Longer this time.

Then Varys says, “When this war ends, the game will begin again. You know that.”

“I never stopped playing,” Sansa says.

He nods once. A quiet show of respect.

“If the Queen falters,” he says, “many will look to you. You have a certain… clarity.”

“I don’t want her throne.”

“No,” Varys says. “But thrones tend to find the ones who survive.”

A gull cries again. The tide is coming in.

Sansa turns back to the sea.

“I didn’t come here to play games, Lord Varys. I came to make sure we survive what’s coming.”

“And after?”

She looks at him. Steady. Cold.

“After, we count the cost.”

The wind has shifted.
The scent of salt sharpens — brine and char and something deeper, older.

She stands by the sea wall, cloak drawn tight, watching waves carve the shore below.
The sun is a smear of pale light, half-hidden behind clouds.

Daenerys is gone.
The Queen took her dragons eastward at dawn. No announcement. No farewell. Only the wind rushing behind her as she rose into the sky.

Sansa didn’t ask where. She already knew.

War waits for no one.

It should bother her — the silence, the arrogance, the fire gathering beyond the horizon.

But it doesn’t. Not really.

What unsettles her is how little she cares that men are dying — as long as they are not Northmen.

She should feel something. Guilt. Pity. Dread.

She feels none of it.

Only the pull of home, like a thread stretched tight behind her ribs.

She thinks of Winterfell — the cold that bites through wool and bone, the way Jon looks at her across the hall when no one else is watching. The space between them, always charged. Always unspoken.

She misses him with a hunger that makes her restless.

She tries not to think about the corridor. The fire in his room. The brush of fingers.

But she remembers. She always does.

He wrote to her. I kept the fire lit.

She hasn’t written back yet. She doesn’t know what to say that isn’t already hanging in the air between them.

She’s made progress. A few concessions. A promise of dragonglass. A beginning.

But Daenerys has not asked for their loyalty. Not yet.

Varys, however, has asked too many questions.

Sansa turns from the sea, walking the length of the rampart. Her guards trail her at a distance — silent, competent, utterly uninterested in politics. She envies them.

Below, Dragonstone’s black stone sprawls like a wound. Beautiful, but utterly unlike the North. No snow. No silence. No ghosts of wolves in the trees.

She remembers Arya’s laughter in the snow. Bran’s stillness beneath the weirwood. Jon’s hand closing around hers when the battle lines broke.

She is here for them. For the North. For Jon.

And still — she wonders how much of herself she’s lost to war.

She is not shaken by the news that Daenerys burned soldiers. Nor by the fact that some men begged, and some did not.

She only asked whether the dragonglass was secure.

That should unsettle her.

It does not.

She is the North. Its teeth. Its cold. Its truth.

But she is also tired. So tired.

And she cannot afford to break now.


Winterfell, 304 A.C.

Snow falls thick and silent, muffling the world beneath a blanket of white.

Jon steps into the godswood. The cold presses through his boots, biting his skin like distant ghosts.

The ancient weirwood looms overhead, its red leaves whispering secrets older than time.

Bran sits beneath the twisted branches, pale eyes distant, reflecting storms Jon cannot see.

The air is sharp. The scent of frozen earth, woodsmoke, and something darker lingers.

Jon’s breath comes in ragged clouds. His heart pounds loud against the silence.

Bran’s voice breaks through — low, steady, almost gentle.

“I have seen what was hidden.”

Jon does not answer. The words press heavy against his ribs.

Bran’s gaze meets his.

“The Tower of Joy. The promise made there.”

The name echoes in Jon’s mind. A woman’s face flickers behind closed lids — white dress, fierce eyes.

“You were born there,” Bran says. “Born of love and oath.”

The cold presses closer, biting deeper.

Jon’s hands clench until his nails dig into his palms.

Bran’s voice softens but does not falter.

“I saw the marriage. The promise. The oath sworn.”

The weight crushes the silence.

Jon’s breath catches — tight and raw.

The truth fractures everything he believed.

He wants to scream — to shatter the world with rage, disbelief, or relief.

But the cold holds him still, quiet as stone.

Bran’s eyes bore into his.

“You carry the blood of dragon and wolf. The North and the fire.”

Jon exhales, lungs burning with ice and ash.

His thoughts spiral — Sansa’s steady eyes, the silence of the corridor, the firelight on her face.

A fragile thought rises, sharp and reckless:

I can marry her.

Bind the North.

Protect what remains.

He swallows it down.

The wind stirs, lifting red leaves like flickering embers.

Arya steps forward from the shadows, voice firm and cutting through the quiet.

“You can’t tell Sansa.”

Jon’s gaze flickers to her.

“Not right now. Not while she’s in the dragon’s lair. Not while Cersei Lannister is losing what’s left of her mind.”

Her eyes burn.

“It would kill her.”

Jon closes his eyes, the weight of her words sinking deep.

Arya’s presence is a tether, steady and unwavering.

Bran breaks the silence again.

“The game is shifting. The past cannot be hidden forever. Winter has come.”

The red leaves flutter above — ghosts of flames caught in frozen air.

Jon breathes in the bitter cold.

He is no longer the boy who knew nothing.

He is more.

And the weight of it will shape all the days to come.


The cold seeps into Jon’s bones, heavier here beneath the stone vaults.

He stands alone before the statue of Ned Stark — broad-shouldered, grim-faced, eternal sentinel of a house he believed was his own.

The flicker of torchlight casts shifting shadows against the walls. The scent of cold stone and ancient dust hangs thick in the air.

Jon clenches his fists.

The truth burns in his chest like wildfire.

He is no bastard.

He is no Stark.

He is the son of Rhaegar Targaryen and Lyanna Stark.

The weight of it crushes and frees him all at once.

He thinks of Sansa.

Of the way she carries Winterfell in her eyes, fierce and unyielding.

Of the quiet strength beneath her sharp gaze.

His lips press tight.

If the gods themselves called him a sinner for what he feels, he would fight them — and burn in their hell.

Because even if it wasn’t true — even if the blood in his veins were all lies — he wouldn’t change a moment with her.

He wouldn’t trade their stolen nights, the brush of fingers, the warmth that anchored him in the cold.

He doesn’t want the throne.

He wants her.

He would burn the gods’ fury for her.

The torch flickers.

The statue stares back — silent, unyielding.

Jon exhales.

His breath curls white in the dark.

He is a son of fire and ice.

And he will fight for what he loves.


The halls echo differently now. Quieter. Colder.

She hasn’t seen Sansa in years. Too many years.

But somehow, she feels her closer than ever.

It’s strange. Unnatural.

Jon is in love with Sansa.

If this were any other life, any other world, Arya would be disgusted. Would spit on the very idea.

But this is their life.

And for the first time in a long time, she feels relief.

Because no one — no stranger, no snake — will use Sansa to tear the pack apart.

Jon’s love is a shield.

It’s imperfect.

It’s dangerous.

But it’s theirs.

Arya’s hands curl around Needle.

She thinks of all she’s heard.

How Sansa became Lady of Winterfell, the eldest Stark child,
how Bran and Rickon renounced their claims,
how Sansa bore the weight no one thought she could,
how she made Jon King in the North,
how she protected them all — not as queen, but as their anchor.

She’s proud.

But angry too.

Because Sansa had to be that strong. Because they were forced to survive apart.

She owes Sansa this.

The reckoning.

Littlefinger.

She’s ready.

The man who tried to poison their family.
Who whispered lies and watched them bleed.

She won’t let him win.

Not now.

Not ever.

She smiles — cold, sharp.

The pack survives.

And she will tear down anyone who tries to break it.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The late sun spills molten gold across the restless sea.

Sansa stands by the high window of her chambers, salt wind tugging at her cloak, the weight of the day pressing heavy on her.

A soft knock.

Podrick enters, holding a raven — feathers dark, the seal familiar.

She takes the parchment with steady fingers.

Breaking the seal, she reads.

Arya is back.

Her breath catches. A silent pulse races beneath calm skin.

Bran is home. She already knows.

But Arya — her shadow, her ghost, her fierce knife — has returned.

Her fingers brush the bracelet at her wrist, slow and steady.

The quiet hum of the sea carries promise and peril.

Daenerys rides to war.

Jon stands as King.

The pack is gathering.

Sansa closes the letter.

A cold breeze stirs the room.

For a heartbeat, she hears a whisper — soft, ancient, unmistakable.

“Valar Morghulis.”

The words shiver through her bones.

She turns slowly to the empty chamber, heart pounding.

The wolf is back.

Her voice is barely a whisper, a vow.

We will survive.

Tomorrow, the game begins anew.


The cold stone hall hums with voices — broken Common Tongue, Northern accents, murmurs thick with doubt.

Sansa stands apart, wrapped in her cloak, listening without flinching.

They talk of Jorah Mormont — absent, seeking a cure for his greyscale.

Some speak of his past — the shame, the exile, the sins her father condemned.

She hears it all.

But she does not care.

Not really.

Not if Daenerys does not demand their kneeling.

If forgiving Jorah is the price for keeping the Queen’s favor, so be it.

Her fingers tighten around the bracelet Jon gave her — a small anchor amid shifting tides.

Am I turning into someone I won’t recognize? she wonders.
Am I already lost?

Her father’s voice haunts her — a ghost from dreams past:
Protect Jon. Protect the North.

She wonders if she can carry that weight alone.

If she becomes a monster without his light to guide her.

The Northern lords’ doubts wash over her, but she steels herself.

“Lyanna Mormont answered the call. The North stood firm.”

“Jorah’s absence is known.”

“Varys seeks his pardon. The Queen offers dragonglass.”

She watches their faces — wary, uncertain.

She forces herself to speak plainly.

“This is not about forgiveness.”

“This is about survival.”

A bitter truth settles in her chest.

I do what I must.

She steps back, voice quiet but sharp.

“As long as the North stands united, no shadow of past sins can break us.”

The sea crashes below — relentless and cold.

Sansa turns to the window.

Her gaze is steady.

But inside, a small fracture remain s.

I will not let the North fall.

But at what cost to myself?


The garden lies quiet beneath a gathering dusk, salt air thick with the scent of olives and stone.

Olenna Tyrell sits with fingers entwined, eyes sharp and steady. She watches Sansa approach, carrying the weight of Winterfell on her shoulders like armor.

“You’ve been quiet,” Olenna says, voice low but carrying the authority of years.

Sansa shrugs, eyes guarded. “Survival is mostly about listening.”

Olenna chuckles softly, dry as old wood. “You’ve spent far too long in Cersei’s company.”

Sansa’s gaze sharpens but she remains silent.

Olenna leans forward, gaze piercing. “I should have taken Margaery away sooner. But I never imagined Cersei would sink so low.”

Sansa feels the weight of that unspoken truth — the poison and the fire that reshaped their world.

“I do what must be done,” Sansa replies quietly.

Olenna’s smile is a razor’s edge. “You’re not a queen. Not yet. And no one here wants to die by dragon’s flame.”

For a moment, Sansa lets her guard drop. “Do you think I’m in danger of losing myself?”

Olenna’s eyes gleam, sharp as ever. “Lose yourself, and you’re already dead. But dragons don’t care if you’re lost or not.”

Neither speaks the name of the Dragon Queen. It’s a silence both understand — a careful dance of unspoken truths.

The wind stirs the leaves overhead, a whisper between them.

“Kings and queens rise and fall,” Olenna says softly.

Sansa lifts her chin, steady.

“The North endures.”

The weight of her words settles like frost.

The sharp edges of their conversation soften briefly — but the game, as always, continues.


Winterfell, 304 A.C.

The fire burns low in a hidden chamber beneath Winterfell. Cold seeps through cracks in the stone, but inside, the air is thick with purpose and quiet urgency.

Jon sits at the head of the table, eyes sharp, jaw clenched beneath the weight of leadership.

Bran leans against the wall, pale eyes distant yet sharp, as if seeing beyond the room, beyond the moment.

Arya stands near the shadows, hands loose at her sides, every muscle taut and ready.

Jon breaks the silence, voice low but firm.

“Baelish grows bold at the Dreadfort. But he’s not reckless. Not yet.”

Bran nods slowly.

“He’s patient. Calculating. He knows this is the step before the last.”

Arya’s eyes narrow.

“He wants Sansa. He thinks if he controls Winterfell, he controls the North.”

Jon’s gaze hardens.

“And then he’ll poison us from within. We’ve seen what he’s capable of.”

Bran folds his hands, voice calm but grim.

“He won’t risk a misstep now. Not while the lords watch, while we’re watching.”

Arya steps forward, voice low but fierce.

“I have eyes everywhere. He moves like a shadow, but shadows cast light.”

Jon exhales slowly.

“We need proof — something undeniable to rally the lords.”

Bran’s pale eyes meet Jon’s.

“I see enough to guide you. But it must be done carefully. With patience.”

Arya looks between them, resolve burning in her gaze.

“I owe Sansa this. I will end him.”

Jon’s eyes flick to the door.

“Rickon holds Winterfell as Lord Regent. The boy is young, but fierce — our fire. We protect him. We protect the North.”

Bran’s expression softens just briefly.

“He carries the blood and the hope of our house.”

Jon looks to Arya and Bran.

“We hold the North. Together. No cracks.”

The three exchange a look — fierce, unyielding.

Outside, snow falls heavier.

Winter is here.

And they will face it united.


 

The Dreadfort, 304 A.C.

The Dreadfort’s cold stone walls press close, a cage of whispers and shadows.

Baelish moves with measured grace, the weight of secrets trailing behind him like a cloak.

Tonight, he is the spider weaving his final net.

A lord awaits in the dim chamber — eyes like flint, smile too steady.

Baelish studies him.

“Loyalty is rare these days,” Baelish murmurs. “Some say it’s lost.”

The lord inclines his head. “Tested, not lost. Strength lies in knowing where to stand when the winds shift.”

Baelish smiles thinly. “And when they shift, the wise shift with them.”

He leans in, voice soft as silk, sharp as steel. “Whispers reach me. The North is restless.”

The lord’s smile deepens. “Restless men are predictable. But not all unrest serves the same master.”

A flicker of doubt pierces Baelish’s certainty.

“You speak as if your choice is made.”

“I speak as one who listens.”

Baelish’s eyes narrow. The trap tightens.

“Careful, my lord,” he warns. “Forget your loyalties, and you fall.”

The man nods. “Trust too easily, and you’re caught in unseen nets.”

Baelish’s smile falters — cold now, brittle.

Outside, winter howls through stone and shadow.

The spider feels the snare closing.

The net tightens.

For the first time in years, Baelish wonders if he is the fly.

Chapter 16: Chapter 12

Notes:

Thank you for the kudos, bookmarks and comments. As you might have noticed I've been writing a lot lately. It's part cleaning of my unfinished fics draft, part being stuck at home convalescing after surgery and part my muse has a lot to say. This fic will be finished. Updates will not be regular however.
Come say hi to me at: myspecialhell.tumblr.com

Also, be gentle, there's no need to be nasty with feedback. Constructive criticism is appreciated, being arses? Not so much.

Chapter Text

304 A.C. — Dragonstone

Sansa Stark is terrified of dragons. They are magnificent creatures, but every time she sees one of the three, a flicker of fear takes root. Their immense power—the ability to raze entire civilizations—is something she can never forget.

Still, Sansa finds herself out on the hills of Dragonstone, staring at the restless sea after inspecting the dragonglass mines with Lord Manderly. She expected to hate being there far more than she actually does.

One lesson from her years in King’s Landing never left her: listen. She tried so hard to disappear beneath Joffrey and Cersei’s notice that she became an expert at hearing without being heard. That skill served her well in the Vale, and Littlefinger’s one true advice— there is no justice in the world unless you make it —became her compass ever since she escaped her husband with Theon.

Still, despite all she had learned, she would never seek retribution against Cersei. The threat beyond the Wall is far greater than a queen in the South who will never conquer the North. Armies would be trapped in the Neck, and winter would claim them all, as it did Stannis Baratheon.

She expected to hate Daenerys Stormborn— she was supposed to hate her for what her father did to her grandfather and uncle, for what her brother did to her aunt. Sansa was supposed to see Daenerys as a threat to Northern independence.

She bled for the North as much as those who died at the Red Wedding, and bore the scars to prove it—scars borne on her home, at the hands of the son of her brother’s killer.

She was supposed to hate everything Daenerys represented.

But she doesn’t.

She listens to those around her.

She doesn’t care for the tales of Daenerys the saviour, Mhysa; those stories reveal nothing of what Daenerys might do in Westeros. But people love her. Tyrion believes in Daenerys—though he is blinded by tales, he doesn’t see the young, sharp woman the Queen truly is.

Missandei loves Daenerys, pure and simple. That blind devotion scares Sansa. No one can live up to that kind of faith. No human being can.

Yet Daenerys is human. And Sansa admits, the future Queen of Westeros is trying. More than anyone else has ever done for her, except Jon.

Daenerys tries to respect the North and its alliance. She tries to navigate centuries of Westerosi history and educate herself.

In Dragonstone, broken Common Tongue whispers of the Northerner—the Queen’s King. Not a knight, not a confidante, but a general.

Tyrion mentioned Jorah Mormont during negotiations for Northern independence. Daenerys asked for a full pardon for her knight.

“King Robert pardoned him already. Her Grace wishes her closest advisor pardoned by the King in the North,” Tyrion said with a smile, as if it was a mere formality.

But Lord Manderly and Lord Cerwyn reminded her that the North never forgets.

“Sansa,” Tyrion told her later, “she is going to give you what you want. This is the only thing she asks for.”

Daenerys requested much for Northern independence, but Sansa learned to play the game. Tyrion was among her many teachers, so she feigned belief in his words.

In the end, Daenerys’ request was granted. Lords were reminded that when the North needed aid, House Mormont stood beside the Starks—unlike some others.

Sansa is sending ravens to Lady Mormont, hoping Jon will pardon Jorah, though convincing Lady Mormont is another matter.

Daenerys is willing to fight for the North. She swore all of Westeros will fight the Others. The least Sansa can do is try to convince the stubborn Lady of Bear Island to forgive a cousin she has never met.

Sansa notices when Daenerys approaches—she returned from Highgarden, still visibly angry after Olenna’s counsel. Sansa didn’t disagree with the old woman but feels a twinge of sympathy for Daenerys.

It surprises her. Many things about Daenerys do.

Daenerys’ smile when greeting her is almost heartfelt.

“You are back, Your Grace,” Sansa says.

The rest of Daenerys’ retinue will arrive in a few days, but Daenerys has flown back with Drogon. She looks tired.

“Yes. How is the mining going?” Daenerys asks.

“It’s going well, Your Grace. We found paintings in the caves. You might want to see them later.”

They mine dragonglass in exchange for furs to clothe the Dothraki and Unsullied in the war against the Others. A fair trade, all things considered. Jon said they need dragonglass more than gold. They will have an abundance of the first, for sure.

“Lady Stark, may I ask you a question?” Daenerys says.

“Certainly, Your Grace,” Sansa replies.

“Have you ever been on a battlefield?”

“No, Your Grace. I watched the North fight the Boltons from a distance. I was nowhere near the battle when Lord Baratheon attacked King’s Landing.”

“What is fair in war, in your opinion? How many men did your brother kill to reclaim your home?”

“I’m not sure I can answer that, Your Grace. War is unfair. My brother Robb left me in King’s Landing because of the war. I understand its logic, what must be done. But I don’t know when it stops being fair.”

“You didn’t answer my question about your brother.”

“Did I not, Your Grace?” Sansa replies, feigning innocence. “My King killed many, it’s true, but not as many as Ramsay would have. He saved the North—and all who live there.”

“I killed men because they looted my ally’s ancestral home,” Daenerys says.

“I’m sure you did what you had to, Your Grace.” What else can she say?

“Aren’t you going to tell me that if I want to be Queen of Westeris, I need to be better than those who came before me?”

Sansa shakes her head. “Your Grace, what was the alternative? Maybe I’m not the one to counsel you on this. We can do better than those who came before, but until then, we must fight. We must think and act like them.”

“Like Cersei? Like her father? Is that wise?” Daenerys asks.

Sansa shakes her head. “I struggle with this every day, Your Grace. I wish my experiences hadn’t made me the kind of woman who is not utterly appalled by the violence necessary for peace. But I’m not sure.”

It is the closest she ever came to admitting her fear of becoming a monster — and the fact she is admitting it to a woman she expected to hate shocks her.

“Let’s not become them, Lady Stark. We cannot afford that luxury. Too many depend on us.”

A smile tugs at Daenerys’ lips, though it has nothing to do with her words—words she needs to remember if she hopes to help Jon rule the North, or to have a night free of nightmares.

Four Dothraki riders approach Daenerys and Sansa. Daenerys smiles fully now. One of the Dothraki speaks to her. Sansa doesn’t understand a word except “Khaleesi,” which she has heard used for Daenerys on Dragonstone.

The Targaryen speaks in Dothraki, her voice softer than Sansa has ever heard — filled with gentleness and love.

And then Sansa sees the blonde man behind one of the Dothraki.

The Northerner.

Jorah Mormont is back to his Queen.

 


 

Her thumb brushes the ring on her index finger as the Dothraki speak. She calls him friend. It’s true. Jorah Mormont is her best friend, her first one, the person who believed in her when no one else did. 

He is also her conscience, her heart, her blood. She feels like she can breathe for the first time in months. The world felt empty, devoid of colour, substance, without him. 

She still has his last raven tucked in her sleeve, the hope of seeing him again made her move, made her fight, made her go on. 

She remembers, suddenly, the first night they spent together, so long ago, the way she heard his heartbeat, felt it beneath her hands, and how she felt safe, cherished, loved, not because of her dragons of her name, but because Jorah loved her. 

She loves him. 

His hair is longer, there is more grey in his beard. He is wearing the clothes she sent to the Citadel as soon as she had news he was there. He is dressed in black, he is the most beautiful thing she has ever seen. 

He bends the knee and she wants to kneel at his side, take his hands in hers and tell him that he never has to kneel in front of her, not ever again. Doesn’t he know? Her heart is drumming in her chest. Sansa Stark is watching her, and she cannot do anything. 

“Your Grace,” Jorah says.

Gods, she missed his voice. 

She doesn’t think she has ever hated her role as much as she does in that moment, while Lady Stark is watching them, and she asks Jorah, “You found a cure?”

She knows he did. He wrote, and she has brushed his words on the scrolls with her fingertips countless times. They swore, however, to protect each other. 

“I wouldn’t be here if I hadn’t.” he says. 

It breaks her heart because she knows he is saying the truth. He also swore that he would find a cure, and Jorah has never broken a promise to her. She remembers their life, before he was infected with greyscale, how happy they were. How they discussed what they would do when she reached Westeros. How much she needed him by her side when she took the iron throne. 

He had come back. 

“Lady Stark,” she says, satisfied of how her voice sounded, despite feeling her heart in her throat, “This is Ser Jorah Mormont, an old friend.”

Lady Stark’s face is unreadable. “Ser Mormont,” she says, “My brother, the King in the North has pardoned you.”

She wants to smile. She wants to throw herself in Jorah’s arms. She is rooted on her spot, instead, playing her role. Hating that she is Queen. Hating that Lady Stark is there. She is a smart woman, will she understand right away what Jorah and her have so carefully kept hidden?

Jorah bows his head at Lady Stark’s words and then he looks at her. He asks her if he can be in her service again. 

Yes. Not as her knight, not as her counsellor, but as the other half of her, the better part. 

“It would be my honour.” she says. 

They have always been careful - stolen moments, nights spent in each other’s arms, vows in the dark, and yet, now, she doesn’t care. He is alive, he is back, and nothing is more important than the man in front of her, not even the throne. Let Lady Stark think whatever she wants. She is giving her independence, she swore to help against the Others. 

She breathes easier when she envelopes Jorah in her arms. He is solid, smelling of sea and sandal, his heartbeat steady, his hands on her back. 

Don’t leave me. Ever again. She wants to say. I won’t survive it. 

“You’re home.” she whispers against his neck. 

He steps back, because he will always protect her, it’s in his blood. 

Her dragons cry. Drogon flow above them. 

Jorah smiles. 

“I think he missed you.” She says. 

“The feeling was completely mutual, Your Grace.”

Sansa Stark is watching. Let her think whatever she wants. When she takes the throne they won’t have to hide any more. 

“There is someone I need to introduce you to.” Jorah says.

She smiles. “Lead the way, then.”

Sansa’s manners are perfect, her face is unreadable, and she knows she should have been careful. In her heart, however, despite everything, she cannot see her as an enemy. She has tried, but it doesn’t work. 

Despite everything, she trusts the Northern woman. 

 


Dragonstone, 304 A.C. — The War Room

The chamber smells of salt and stone, the flicker of candlelight casting long shadows on cold walls.

Daenerys stands tall, poised, but inside her chest beats a pulse of relief and gratitude as Samwell Tarly enters, his presence a balm and a reminder of the fragile hope she carries.

Her eyes linger on him — the man who carried the cure, who defied the odds, who brought back the heart of her strength.

“Samwell Tarly,” she begins, voice steady but threaded with sincerity, “you have saved Ser Jorah’s life. That debt—no crown or coin could repay. Westeros will remember this.”

Sam bows, humility and quiet pride mingling in his gaze.

Daenerys feels a tightening in her throat as she thinks of the cost—the man he left behind.

“Your father is dead,” she says softly, yet with steel beneath. “The consequences of his choices. I will not offer false comfort.”

Sam’s voice is quiet but clear. “He was never a man I could respect. His death brings neither sorrow nor regret.”

A flicker of remorse passes through Daenerys, quickly veiled by resolve. The cruelty of war leaves no space for softness.

Jorah stands close, pale but alive, his eyes steady on Daenerys, an unspoken pillar of strength.

Turning back to Sam, Daenerys continues, “Your brother Dickon is my prisoner. But he will be treated with honor and care. I give you my word he will be safe here.”

Sam’s shoulders relax a fraction, the weight easing.

“That is all I ask, Your Grace.”

A fragile peace settles between them.

Daenerys steps forward, voice lowering. “You and your family—your courage and loyalty—are welcome here. Asylum in Dragonstone is yours for as long as you desire. You will be safe.”

Sam looks up, eyes softening. “My wife Gilly and little Sam are with me. They mean everything to me.”

Daenerys smiles, a rare, genuine curve of her lips. “They are welcome. Here, with us, they will be protected.”

The two share a moment of quiet understanding.

Sam’s expression darkens with the weight of knowledge. “The Others—they are real. I’ve seen them. The Night King moves with an army that no walls can hold. The real war is coming, whether we are ready or not.”

Daenerys nods solemnly, her gaze distant yet fierce. “I have heard the stories. The fire and ice that will shape this world. We must stand united, or all will burn.”

Sam exhales slowly. “The North stands ready. Your alliance with them is vital.”

Daenerys’s eyes soften briefly as she thinks of Jon, of the Starks, of the fragile hope that binds them all.

“We fight not just for thrones, but for survival,” she says. “And for those we love.”

The room falls into a heavy silence, filled with the unspoken truth of battles yet to come—and the fragile strength found in unexpected alliances.

 


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.  

The late afternoon sun slips low, casting long shadows across the restless sea.

Sansa stands by the high window of her chambers, salt wind tugging at her cloak, the weight of the day heavy upon her.

A soft knock interrupts the silence.

Podrick steps inside, carrying a raven—feathers dark and glossy, familiar as a shadow.

Sansa takes the parchment with steady fingers, breaks the seal, and reads the carefully written message:

Samwell Tarly’s work gives us hope. With the new moon, you must meet him in person. Not before. Keep this close.

Her eyes drift downward to a second message, penned in a smaller, fiercer hand—Arya’s.

In jagged, deliberate scrawl she reads:

Valar Morghulis.

The words crawl beneath her skin—a whisper of warning, a promise of death and duty.

Sansa folds the parchment slowly, breath steady but quickened.

The game shifts once again.

She turns back to the window, the sea crashing cold and relentless below.

The path ahead darkens, but the pack must survive.

 


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The stone beneath her boots is cold, biting through the thick soles of her boots, but it’s nothing compared to the chill that settles deep within her bones.

Brienne stands alone on the ramparts of Dragonstone, the restless sea roaring beneath a slate-grey sky.

The news cuts through the salt-tinged air like a dagger—Jaime Lannister is a prisoner.

Not just captured.

Caged.

Her breath catches in her throat, a tight knot forming.

The man she has fought for, saved, and silently cared for—bound and vulnerable.

Her hands curl into fists, nails biting into palms hardened by years of sword and shield.

She remembers every stolen moment—the firelight flickering on his face, the awkward words shared in quiet watches, the battles fought side by side.

How easy it was to care from afar, where longing was a whisper and distance a shield.

Now the ache is raw and sharp, pressing heavy on her chest with every heartbeat.

He carries the sins of his house, the weight of his family’s shame.

Yet beneath it all is the knight she knows—the man who lost a hand defending her honor, who defied blood and duty for a cause not his own.

The uncertainty twists inside her—what do they do to him now? How long can he endure in chains?

Her resolve hardens.

She will not let him suffer alone.

She will be his shield in this foreign land, his voice when he cannot speak, his sword when his strength falters.

Her loyalty is forged in steel and flame.

She will find a way to bring him home.

Or she will carry the memory of his courage like a wound—deep, raw, and never fading.

Behind her, soft footsteps approach.

Sansa Stark watches from the shadowed doorway, her eyes steady but searching.

She sees the tension coiled in Brienne’s stance, the storm quieted behind those fierce eyes.

No words pass between them, but Sansa understands.

There is more here than duty—a silent promise, a bond forged in blood and fire.

Brienne’s thoughts hold fast.

She knows the man Jaime was—the one who killed the Mad King out of honor.

She cannot let him die for that.

So she stands vigilant.

Because some debts run deeper than the sword.

Because some men deserve more than the world will give.


 

304 A.C. — Dragonstone

Being in each other’s arms isn’t about the sex. It never has been. It’s about feeling whole. Feeling safe.

Making love with Jorah is an extraordinary experience, the pleasure so intense it almost blinds her. Her soul ignites with his, his with hers.

Tonight, after months apart, it’s about holding the man she loves close. It’s about reacquainting, about the love they feel, the life they have built together, the words in the dark and the moments in the sun. 

It is peace after months of turmoil.

Jorah is healed, but Daenerys knows he still carries pain. She sees it in his eyes, in the subtle tilt of his mouth.  

“How are you feeling?” she asks softly.

Their legs entwine, fingers interlaced. Daenerys loves these moments when she can’t tell where she ends and he begins.

“I’m healed,” Jorah replies stubbornly. He is the kind of man who won’t admit that pain lingers.

“May I see your scars?” she asks gently.

“They’re ugly,” he says, but doesn’t refuse.

She smiles against the skin of his neck, tilts her head to meet his gaze. “They’re part of you. There is no part of you that is ugly.”

And it’s true. When Jorah unveils the scars beneath the bandages, they are not marks of ruin but proof—proof that he is alive. That he came back to her.

They are beautiful.


 

Dragonstone, 304 A.C. —  

Sansa stands on the jagged cliffs, the salt wind tugging at her cloak as her thoughts swirl around the reunion she witnessed—Daenerys and Jorah.

Jorah Mormont. Once exiled, branded a traitor by her father, yet a Northerner returned, standing beside the Dragon Queen.

Could his presence be a bridge? A reason Daenerys has not demanded the North’s surrender but treats them with wary respect?

Or has Jorah’s loyalty shifted entirely to Daenerys, leaving the North behind?

Are they lovers? The way Daenerys looks at him speaks louder than words.

Sansa feels a complicated tug of hope and doubt. She needs to know more—understand the threads binding this fragile alliance.

That night, sleep comes heavy and deep. She dreams.

 

She stands beneath the crimson leaves of Dragonstone’s godswood, the air thick with whispers and ancient secrets.

Before her, Jon rides Rhaegal, one of Daenerys’s dragons. His figure is tall and fierce, crowned by fire, riding with the quiet certainty of a king born to command.

Sansa’s breath catches at the sight—the wolf atop the dragon.

Lyanna Stark appears beside her, radiant and proud, eyes shining with fierce tenderness.

“It’s in the blood, and the blood calls,” Lyanna says softly.

“Your love is not a sin,” she continues. “It is salvation. But you must protect him now.”

Sansa turns, her heart pounding.

“What is he?”

“A Stark. Your King. Your Lover.”

The dawn breaks with a fragile light.

 

Sansa wakes, breath ragged with truth and fear interlaced.

Her fingers reach for parchment and quill as if pulled by some unseen force.

She writes, her words flowing in the cipher only Jon can read.

She bares her soul, pouring all her fear, love, and longing into ink.

Words never spoken aloud, even when they were side by side in Winterfell.

The letter sealed, she sends it on raven wings—her heart a promise across the distance.

 

My King,

The fire you keep burns brighter than any I have known.

In the quiet between war and whispers, I hold your strength close—

The steady hand in the cold, the refuge in the dark.

Though I stand far from Winterfell, my heart stands with the North.

I will guard our home from this distant shore.

You are the wolf who protects us all.

I cannot say these words aloud, not yet—not where eyes watch and ears listen.

But know this:

My heart is yours, fierce and unwavering.

Even when the world demands we hide, we belong to each other.

Protect yourself, Jon.

For in your life rests the fate of all I hold dear.

And I will hold the North for you.

Until the day we stand, side by side, in the light.

—Yours.

 

To Arya,

I carry the weight of years lost between us. I am sorry for the sister I was—blind to your needs, proud and distant.

I miss you fiercely and wish I could hold you now. I vow to be the sister you deserve when I return.

Protect Jon, Bran, and Rickon. Beware Littlefinger’s smiles—they hide sharp teeth.

I long for the day the pack is whole again.

Your Valar Morghulis reached me.

I answer: Valar Dohaeris.

Men must serve.

We are women of the North.

We protect what is ours.

With all my love,
Sansa


The Dreadfort, 304 A.C

 Arya moves through the cold stone halls of the Dreadfort, wrapped in the face and voice of a Northern lord who once wavered in his loyalty—a man Baelish trusts implicitly.

Wearing his face is more than a disguise; it is a key, opening doors that would otherwise remain closed.

Baelish’s game is a dangerous one, but Arya plays it better than anyone.

She has left Winterfell behind—not out of abandonment but necessity. The North depends on her watching the shadows where others dare not tread.

Her task is clear: infiltrate Baelish’s circle, unravel his web of lies and deceit, and gather proof to bring him down.

No one suspects that beneath the mask of this traitorous lord stands Arya Stark—the girl they once underestimated, now their worst nightmare.

She listens, watching as Baelish’s allies speak in hushed tones, weaving plans to secure his power.

Each word they utter, each secret glance, feeds the net she tightens.

In Baelish’s presence, she feigns loyalty, playing the part of a man caught between ambition and fear.

But inside, the wolf waits—silent, patient, and ready.

Tonight, she moves as both shadow and blade.

She will bring the traitor down from within.


 

In the flickering torchlight, Arya approaches a group of Baelish’s closest confidants—faces marked by suspicion, ambition, and quiet fear.

Her voice is calm, steady, the borrowed lord’s tone measured and persuasive.

“We cannot afford cracks in the web,” she says softly, meeting each gaze in turn. “Our lord’s net must hold fast. Every thread must be secured against those who would unravel it.”

A grizzled captain nods, wary but attentive. “The wolf at Winterfell grows restless. He watches, waiting for a weakness.”

Arya lets a small, knowing smile play on her lips. “Then we must be smarter. Sharper. We weave tighter so that no one slips through.”

An elder woman adds, “Littlefinger’s power is delicate. One loose strand could doom us all.”

“Exactly,” Arya agrees. “We guard the net like our lives depend on it—because they do.”

Her eyes flicker, cold and calculating beneath the mask. Inside, the wolf waits, patient and ready.

For now, she plants seeds of loyalty.

Because the trap must look unbreakable when it snaps shut.

And when it does, the pack will rise.


The cold stone walls of the Dreadfort loom around Baelish, vast and unyielding—soon, his and Sansa’s domain.

In his mind’s eye, he sees it all: the banners flying, the great halls echoing with his name and hers.

Sansa Stark, Lady of Winterfell—no longer a pawn but a queen in her own right, standing beside him.

Rickon, too wild to rule. Bran, broken and distant. Arya, fierce but too young, too wild.

Only Sansa can hold the North.

And only Baelish can hold Sansa.

He pictures the two of them upon the Iron Throne, the crown heavy but theirs.

Poison kills dragons as easily as men.

He sees the King in the North dead—his throat slit quietly in the shadows.

Sansa rises, crowned and powerful, his queen.

His heart beats steady with the promise of power.

But doubt whispers in the corners.

His plan has slipped.

Sansa should be in the Vale, safe under his watch.

The poison was never meant to kill her—not truly.

Just enough to scare, to send her running into his arms.

But she’s not.

She’s out there, far from him, stronger than he imagined.

The spider’s web is fraying.

And Baelish wonders, for the first time in years—

Who is truly caught in the trap?


Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

Snow drifts slow and soft, a pale veil settling over the battered stones of Winterfell. Each flake falls like a whispered secret, dissolving into the cold earth without sound.

Jon stands near the edge of the training yard, boots pressed into the frozen ground, breath rising in ragged clouds that vanish into the grey sky. The wind scours his face, sharp and biting, but beneath the chill, there is a deeper ache — the absence of something vital, something close yet far.

His fingers curl around the folded parchment in his palm, the seal broken but the message unread. Sansa’s raven. He feels its weight more than he sees its words, the scent of pine and ink a ghost tugging at his thoughts. She is there, beyond the sea, wrapped in the shadow of dragons and the fire of her own will.

He thinks of her — steady, unyielding, carrying the North in her eyes like a flame fighting the dark. The nights they shared, stolen and silent, the brush of her fingers against his skin still burning in memory. Yet now she is distant, a queen in a land ruled by dragons, while he stands here among cold stones and colder men.

A sudden, rough voice breaks the silence. Tormund’s wild hair whips across his face, eyes bright with fierce urgency.

“The dead are coming,” Tormund says, voice thick with the raw winter air. “Closer than before. The Wall won’t hold.”

Jon’s jaw tightens. The weight of the crown presses heavier with every word.

He breathes deep, tasting the frost, the iron in the wind, the promise of blood and fire to come.

But beneath that weight, another presence lingers. Arya — vanished like smoke, returned like a blade in the dark. Her warning, sharp and clear: Littlefinger is falling.

He closes his eyes, hearing her voice beneath the howl of the storm.

“He’s going down.”

Jon opens his eyes to the faces around him — the lords, the warriors, worn by cold and war, waiting for the King to lead.

He steps forward, voice low, steady, but carrying a fire that burns through the chill.

“We prepare. We fight. Together.”

He sees the nods, the tight grip on weapons, the glimmer of hope amid the frost.

His thoughts flicker to Rickon — wild, fierce, young — the last spark of his house’s bloodline.

To Bran — silent and still, the watcher in the shadows.

To Sansa — his wolf, his anchor, the fire in the long night.

The snow swirls like ghosts around them, and Jon breathes in the cold, the silence, the storm.

He is no longer just a man who misses the woman he loves.

He is their King.

He is fire and ice.

And he will not break.

“For the North,” Tormund roars, lifting his axe.

Jon answers, voice ringing strong as the thunder.

“For the pack.”

The cold presses in, but inside, a fierce flame stirs.

And the wolf remembers.


Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

The chamber is quiet except for the soft crackle of the hearth. Shadows dance along the cold stone walls, stretching long like memories.

Jon sits on the edge of the bed they shared, the one that held their whispered promises and stolen nights. His fingers tremble as he unfolds the raven’s parchment — Sansa’s careful handwriting curling across the page.

My King,

The words brush against his skin like a breath.

The fire you keep burns brighter than any I have known.

He leans back, the ache of distance folding into the warmth of her voice, steady and fierce.

In the quiet between war and whispers, I hold your strength close—
The steady hand in the cold, the refuge in the dark.

He thinks of her, distant and brave in Dragonstone’s shadow.

Though I stand far from Winterfell, my heart stands with the North.
I will guard our home from this distant shore.

Jon’s breath catches. His wolf, his anchor, holding fast.

You are the wolf who protects us all.

A gentle reminder of who he is — and who he’s fighting for.

I cannot say these words aloud, not yet—
not where eyes watch and ears listen.
But know this:

His pulse quickens, the secret promise folded between lines.

My heart is yours, fierce and unwavering.
Even when the world demands we hide, we belong to each other.

He smiles, shy and foolish — a man caught in the quiet magic of love.

Protect yourself, Jon.
For in your life rests the fate of all I hold dear.

The weight of his truth settles in his chest, heavy and wild.

And I will hold the North for you.
Until the day we stand, side by side, in the light.

Jon folds the raven slowly, pressing it close as the hearth’s warmth spills across his skin.

He thinks of Sansa — his cousin, his sister by law and because of his uncle, his love by choice.

He will marry her.

Soon, when the world is ready, and it is safe to reveal who he truly is.

The Lords of the North will not trust a Targaryen.

He will be glad to give the crown to Sansa, take the Stark name, and build a family.

His pack united.

He doesn’t care for the Iron Throne.

Let the queens of the South burn and claw for their thrones.

His fight is here — in the North.

To survive the Night King.

To keep his family safe.

Jon exhales slowly, the cold night folding around him like a cloak.

He is a son of fire and ice.

And he is in love.

To the Lady who walks my dreams,

Your words are a hearth in winter. I read them by firelight, again and again, until I could feel your hand in mine, your voice in my ear.

You call me your King, but it is your strength that crowns me. You say you stand far from Winterfell, but I feel you closer than my own breath. I sleep in the bed we shared, your absence a weight heavier than the sword at my side. Your scent still lingers on the furs. I reach for you in sleep, and when I wake, I ache for the touch I’ve never truly had, yet know as surely as my own heartbeat.

You ask me to protect myself — I do, fiercely, because I know what I return to. To you. I will not fall, not while your words are inked in my blood and stitched into the armour I wear beneath the world’s gaze.

Let them talk of thrones. Let them bleed for gold and glory. I will take your name, wear your colours, kneel at your side. Let them call me Stark — it’s what I’ve always been. You are the North’s fire and I its sword. Together, we are its soul.

When this war is over, when the world draws breath again, I will find you in the light you promised. I will speak the words I’ve written a hundred times but never dared to say: I am yours. I have always been.

Hold the North. I will hold the line.

— Your Jon


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The stone cell reeks of salt and smoke. A damp chill clings to Jaime’s skin, but it’s not the cold that keeps him awake.

It’s the fire.

He sees it every time he closes his eyes — men aflame, horses screaming, the terrible roar of a creature that shouldn’t exist. Drogon. Rhaegal. Viserion. Names spoken in fear now. Names etched in the sky with fire.

He didn’t miss that smell — the sickly sweetness of burning flesh. It brought him back in an instant. To the Red Keep. To Aerys. To the day he opened that madman’s throat and ended the madness with a single, clean stroke. The only good thing he’s ever done. The only moment he was truly free.

Now? Now he is caged again. In the castle of the Targaryens. At the mercy of the Mad King’s daughter.

He isn’t sure if it’s irony or fate. Maybe both.

He knows what the world sees: the golden lion brought to heel, stripped of command, shackled by dragons. But what cuts deeper is knowing Cersei won’t come for him. Not if it costs her power. Not if it’s between him and the throne.

He’s a dead man walking. And for once, he doesn’t fight the thought.

Daenerys. Her eyes burn like wildfire when she looks at him. Controlled — but only just. She is not her father, no. But the fire is there. The hunger. The righteousness. She burns what she cannot bend.

And he wonders — what will she do when there’s no one left to fight?

He shifts on the cot, chains scraping stone. His stump itches. A ghost-limb twitch that won’t leave him be.

His one good act — the Mad King’s death — means nothing here. Not to the Queen who walks in fire and commands death from the skies.

He saved a city once. No one thanked him then. They won’t now.

He laughs, dry and bitter. It echoes in the dark.

This is how it ends, then. In a cell. Not for incest. Not for oathbreaking. Not even for pushing a child out of a window.

But for surviving.


Dragonstone 304 A.C.

Tyrion has not seen Jaime. Not yet. Daenerys gave strict orders: under no circumstances is he to speak with his brother. All he knows is that Jaime was taken by the Dothraki and is being held in one of the sealed chambers, guarded by Unsullied.

He sits in his solar, unusually sober. The wine remains untouched, and for once his goblet holds nothing stronger than water. He needs a clear mind if he is to convince his queen to allow him a word with Jaime — to speak for him, to plead on his behalf.

Varys enters without ceremony, as he always does. He never looks concerned, and today is no different. But Tyrion knows better. Varys may not have seen Daenerys burning the Tarlys with his own eyes, but he must know. And Tyrion remembers — Varys served the Mad King. He has seen fire before. He must remember the smell.

Still, it’s Jorah Mormont’s return that weighs more heavily on Daenerys than anything else. Tyrion heard it the moment he arrived: Jorah, healed, is back on Dragonstone. And he did not come alone. Samwell Tarly and his wildling woman are with him.

So that explains it — how Daenerys knew about Samwell, how she learned what he had done. Jorah must have written to her in one of those ravens Missandei delivered in silence. Tyrion wasn’t meant to know.

He sighs. It’s unfair of him. Daenerys never hid her contact with Jorah. She simply refused to share the contents of those letters.

“I heard about your brother,” Varys says, settling across from him with his usual fluid grace. “Did you know he once promised your father he’d leave the Kingsguard, marry, return to Casterly Rock — all to save you?”

Tyrion hadn’t known. But he had suspected. Jaime had tried, in whatever way he could.

“Our queen did not kill him,” Varys adds.

“Jaime is far more valuable alive than dead,” Tyrion replies.

“We are all aware of that, my friend.”

Tyrion has been working on a royal pardon — or at the very least, exile to the Wall. For months. Years, even. And now the idiot has ruined everything.

“I suppose the queen will want to speak to him eventually.”

“It’s not her immediate concern,” Varys says lightly.

Of course it isn’t. Jorah Mormont is back. And Tyrion knows: if that Northern knight ever suggests that Jaime must die, nothing in the world will save his brother.

Still, Tyrion has come to know Jorah. The man wouldn’t ask for that. Not unless pushed.

“At least she has him back,” Tyrion says quietly.

“Indeed. I must confess, I was worried.”

Tyrion glances up. “Were you?” He shouldn't be surprised, but he is. Varys is the best liar he’s ever met.

“Of course I was,” Varys says. “She was... distracted.”

“She was,” Tyrion admits. And that’s an understatement. She was distraught. Haunted. The woman who burned slavers and rode dragons had gone quiet in her soul. She’d carried on — she always did — but the spark had dulled.

“There’s nothing stopping her now,” Varys says, voice low, calm. “She will take the throne, Tyrion. You must be prepared for what that means.”

“I’ve been prepared since the day I joined her.”

“Have you?” Varys tilts his head. “This is not a mummer’s farce. Your sister will die.”

“As she should.” Tyrion means it. Tywin Lannister is likely writhing in his crypt — the son he despised will destroy the dynasty he so carefully built.

“Yes, as she should,” Varys agrees. “Try to remember that.”

There’s a pause. Then:

“Daenerys Targaryen will take the throne. She will choose her alliances.”

“I know. I’ve tried to—”

“I know,” Varys interrupts. “She noticed.”

Tyrion looks away.

Varys watches him, sharp as ever. “Tell me. When we reached Meereen — what did you think of her? Of her court?”

“I thought she needed us. I thought she could heal Westeros.”

“And her advisors?”

“They were loyal to her. I had never seen such devotion. I still haven’t.”

“She was already Mhysa , already Breaker of Chains . But who stood beside her before that?”

“Mormont,” Tyrion admits. The man is taciturn, sullen, impossible to understand — but Daenerys sees something in him.

“And yet she named you Hand,” Varys says.

Tyrion shrugs. “He wasn’t there.”

“And if he had been?”

Tyrion doesn’t answer.

“For all intents and purposes, Jorah Mormont was her Hand. Your father tried to break them apart — and failed.”

Tyrion nods slowly. “Because Viserys and Jorah were scheming from the start?”

“You truly believe that?” Varys arches a brow. “Viserys was no schemer. My little birds tell me he lacked the subtlety of a brick through glass.”

“Then what’s the truth?”

“The truth doesn’t matter. We are here. If your sister hadn’t sent assassins, you would never be Hand. If your father had acted differently, we might not be on Westerosi soil.”

“You noticed them,” Tyrion says. “Jorah and Daenerys.”

Varys gives a faint smile. “I sent a disgraced knight to spy on the Targaryens. Years later, I found him whispering into a queen’s ear — her heart in his hands. Of course, I noticed.”

“You never said anything.”

“Because I was watching. But once the Northern retinue arrived, everything became obvious.”

“You mean the Queen’s request for Northern independence?”

“No. I mean how she listened. There is only one man who could have taught her that.”

“She’s biased. Her lover is Northern.”

“Careful, my friend. That’s dangerously close to treason. And unjust.”

Varys leans back.

“We had lost Dorne. The Iron Islands were crumbling. War over Northern independence would have cost us the throne. Daenerys saw that. Why can’t you?”

“Aegon had one dragon. He united the Seven Kingdoms.”

“And how did that end for the Targaryens?” Varys counters. “You know your history.”

“What happens when other regions ask for the same?”

“They won’t. War has ravaged the realm. No region can afford rebellion. And between us — I suspect the North will return, five years at most. Depending on the winter.”

“And what if they don’t?”

“Then we have peace in the South. Daenerys made a wise choice. She didn’t burn King’s Landing. She didn’t burn the North. She chose peace.”

“She chose Mormont,” Tyrion mutters.

“She chose Westeros,” Varys replies. “He simply helped her see it.”

Tyrion frowns. “Westeros will never accept Jorah Mormont as king.”

“They’ll accept what we tell them to accept. And if we can’t do that — then we have failed.”

Tyrion closes his eyes. He’s tried. He has tried.

“She burned Randyll Tarly.”

“He refused to kneel.”

“She burned soldiers.”

“She is a Targaryen. Dragons burn. That’s what they do. But she also took prisoners. And she listens. To Olenna. To Sansa. To you.”

“She’s disappointed in me.”

“She allows mistakes. She allows growth. She could have burned King’s Landing, killed your brother, cast you aside. She did none of those things.”

Tyrion sighs.

“She is not her father,” Varys finishes. “And if we are wise — if we do our part — she never will be.”


 Dragonstone 304 A.C. 

The war room is crowded. Her advisors, her allies—all of them are present. Samwell Tarly stands among them, ready to repeat what he already told her in private. Perhaps Lady Olenna will demand proof, and Daenerys has already discussed that possibility with Lady Stark.

Sansa Stark has never seen the undead or the Night King, but she trusts her king’s word, and that of their allies who have seen and fought the dead. Daenerys surprises herself by realising she is beginning to trust Sansa’s counsel.

Jorah believes Samwell Tarly. He needs no further proof. His father, Jeor Mormont, fought these creatures—proof enough for any man of the North.

But Samwell’s tale is not the only reason she calls this meeting. Every moment they hesitate, Cersei grows stronger. Westeros cannot afford her cruelty—not with the threat rising in the North. And Daenerys cannot claim to be better than her predecessors if she allows the realm to burn from both ends.

She lets Samwell speak. She allows Grey Worm to ask his measured questions—about obsidian, about wights, about the strength of the northern fortresses. She tolerates Lady Olenna’s dismissiveness, her disdainful wave of the hand, her irritating refusal to take the threat seriously.

She lets Sansa Stark speak. The red woman said Daenerys has a part to play in the Long Night, but she does not know the North—not like Sansa. She has never seen the dead. The King in the North has. Their alliance is new, based on secondhand stories and shared bloodshed. But Daenerys can feel it—respect building between them.

Sansa is persuasive. Or perhaps Lady Olenna simply does not care about anything but her vengeance. Daenerys hopes it is the former, though she knows the old woman too well to believe it.

Lady Olenna confirms her suspicion when she says, “This is all very interesting, but as long as Cersei Lannister sits on the throne, there is no hope for the North. The Night King is beyond the Wall, which hasn’t been breached in eight thousand years. Cersei Lannister is closer—and far more imminent.”

Daenerys does not disagree. But Olenna must understand: if Westeros does not unite against the dead, there will be nothing left to rule. Sansa had said as much, not long ago— you cannot rule over a graveyard .

“I don’t disagree with you, Lady Olenna,” Sansa says. “And I don’t believe Her Grace does, either. Am I wrong?”

“No, my lady,” Daenerys replies. Her heart drums in her chest. This moment—this war council—it is what her entire life has led to. It has cost her blood, and love, and nearly her soul when Jorah fell ill.

Jorah stands beside her now, steady as stone. She draws strength from his presence. He was with her when she was nothing—no dragons, no army. Only a beggar princess, sold to a warlord. And still, he believed.

“We take the Iron Throne first,” Daenerys says. “Then we face the North. You have my word.”

Sansa bows her head. She has already told Daenerys that her king believes the war against the dead is the true war—that the Night King does not care who wears a crown. But Sansa lives in the real world. And Daenerys suspects the redhead understands what others forget:

The throne gives them the strength to fight.

Jorah reminded her that keeping the North as allies matters. Olenna reiterates her expectation that Cersei must be dealt with.

“We have Jaime Lannister,” Varys says.

Daenerys looks at him, then at Tyrion. Her Hand stares ahead, wordless.

“Cersei won’t give up the throne for her brother,” Olenna says.

Daenerys sees the subtle flinch in Tyrion’s shoulders but says nothing.

“No,” she says quietly. “She won’t.”

“But Jaime Lannister might know where the wildfire is hidden,” Sansa adds. Tyrion looks at her then—truly looks. Lady Stark meets his gaze. “And he might be used to parlay with Cersei.”

Daenerys curls her hand into a fist under the table. “That man killed my father,” she says. Logic wars with rage. Her mind says one thing, her blood another. She is supposed to be better than her father, and yet her blood sings for the Kingslayer’s death.

“And he attacked my father in the streets of King’s Landing,” Sansa says, calm and clear. “You don’t have to like him. You don’t have to forgive him. Use him to speak with Cersei—so the world, from the Wall to Dorne, sees that you are not your father.”

It’s remarkable, Daenerys thinks. Sansa fears becoming a monster, and yet she shows such clarity. Such control.

But she’s wrong about Cersei.

“She will not negotiate,” Daenerys says. She knows this. She has studied every whisper, every raven, every tale. Cersei Lannister will not bend.

Sansa isn’t naïve—not even close. “Then let the people see it. Let them know that you tried, and that their queen chose war instead of them.”

She reaches across the table and takes Daenerys’ hand. Her skin is cool. Her grip firm.

“You are the Mad King’s daughter,” Sansa says gently. “And that isn’t fair. But it is the truth. You have a claim to the throne your ancestors built—but if it must be war, then you cannot afford mistakes. If you take one wrong step, they will never accept you.”

She releases her hand. Her voice doesn’t waver.

“Westeros is tired of war and death. There is a greater threat coming from the North. You must take the throne—swiftly, and peacefully.”

Daenerys lets the words settle. Her dragons could raze the Red Keep in minutes. Cersei would die screaming beneath Drogon’s fire. But Sansa is right. Because of her name, because of her blood, the margin for error is razor-thin.

She cannot win the throne through fire and blood. Not if she wants to keep it.

Is this mercy? Or weakness? Am I sparing them—or do I fear what I might become?

She closes her eyes for a moment. She feels Jorah’s gaze, steady on her. She feels his presence inside her like a lighthouse in storm.

Jorah believes in her. Always.

Even when she falters, even when she doesn’t know the way—Jorah is her North Star.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C. 

Night settles soft and heavy over Dragonstone. Candles flicker against stone walls, casting golden light across dusty tomes and parchment-strewn desks.

Samwell Tarly turns a page with careful fingers. His eyes scan the delicate script, a septon’s account from the year of the False Spring. He’s read this passage three times already, but this time something sharp tugs at him. A sentence, a name, a date.

“Rhaegar Targaryen,” he murmurs.

Behind him, Gilly hums softly as she rocks little Sam to sleep. She glances up.

“What is it?” she asks.

Sam pushes the book forward, gestures at the passage. “It says here... Rhaegar annulled his marriage to Elia Martell. Secretly. In Dorne. And then... then he married someone else. In the same year.”

Gilly tilts her head. “You think he married Lyanna Stark.”

Sam doesn’t answer. He’s already flipping to another page, already cross-referencing dates in his mind.

“The tourney at Harrenhal,” he whispers. “The rebellion. The Tower of Joy.”

His heart hammers in his chest. The math is simple. The truth is not.

“Ned Stark came back from Dorne with a babe,” he says aloud, as if testing the thought. “He claimed the boy was his bastard. He named him Jon Snow.”

Gilly rises, crosses the room. Her voice is soft. “Everyone in Westeros knows that story.”

“Yes,” Sam says. “Everyone knows it. But what if they’re all wrong?”

He stands, breath catching.

“If Rhaegar married Lyanna... and Jon is their son... then he’s not a bastard. He’s... he’s the trueborn son of the Crown Prince. He’s the heir to the Iron Throne.”

Gilly’s arms tighten around her child. Her voice trembles. “But he’s in the North. And we’re here. And the Dragon Queen already—she already killed your father.”

“She didn’t know,” Sam says quickly. “She didn’t know who I was. And my father would have never bent the knee to her.”

He paces the room now, books forgotten.

“ Jon needs to know.”

Gilly’s voice stops him. “It’s dangerous.”

He turns, startled.

“She’s has three dragons,,” she says gently. “And your Jon... your Jon is a wolf. Maybe not by name. But by heart.”

Sam swallows. The firelight glints off the inkpot beside him.

“Then the realm needs to know, too,” he says. “When the time is right.”

He moves to the desk, pulls a fresh piece of parchment toward him. He begins to write—not a letter, not yet. Just names.

Rhaegar Targaryen → Lyanna Stark

Jon Snow — born 283 A.C., Dorne.
Ned Stark claims him. Raises him.

He stares at it. This fragile thread of truth that could unravel everything.

Gilly approaches, her fingers light on his arm. “Lady Stark is here. She’s  his sister,”

“Cousin, if I am right.”

“Right, cousin. Talk to her.”

Sam nods slowly.

“When the Queen is distracted,” she whispers, “you’ll tell her.”

He breathes in, then out.

“I’ll tell her.”

Not now. But soon.

For Jon.

For the realm.

For the truth.

Chapter 17: Chapter 13

Notes:

This chapter (and this whole fic, honestly) started as a quiet meditation on Jon and Sansa brooding at each other from across opposite corners of dimly lit rooms—and then it exploded into ravens, political games, secret assassinations, wildfire conspiracies, undead invasions, and apparently now… field sex?

The good news? I have an outline.

The bad news? I also have about six other outlines, dozens of WIPs, and a plot that keeps blooming sideways into directions I absolutely didn’t mean to plant. Some of the WIPS I'm working on haven’t even been posted yet. And yes, for the record, they're all Jonsa. Because I'm Jonsa trash. And I will always be.

This fic has become a beast far more complicated than I originally intended. But I’m letting it roar.

Pray for me. Or send snacks.
Nina

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

304 A.C. — Winterfell

Jon slips into his chambers, the cold biting at his face as the door closes softly behind him. The familiar scent of pine and smoke lingers faintly—a whisper of home. He draws the parchment from the pouch at his belt, the worn leather cool beneath his fingers. The folds of the raven are precise, the knots in her cipher tight as ever, threaded with her careful love.

He settles into the chair by the hearth, where the fire crackles low, the flames casting dancing shadows that reach out like ghosts. With slow, deliberate breaths, Jon breaks the seal and unfolds the letter.

My King,

The fire you keep burns brighter than any I have known.

In the quiet between war and whispers, I hold your strength close—

The steady hand in the cold, the refuge in the dark.

Though I stand far from Winterfell, my heart stands with the North.

I will guard our home from this distant shore.

You are the wolf who protects us all.

I cannot say these words aloud, not yet—not where eyes watch and ears listen.

But know this:

My heart is yours, fierce and unwavering.

Even when the world demands we hide, we belong to each other.

Protect yourself, Jon.

For in your life rests the fate of all I hold dear.

And I will hold the North for you.

Until the day we stand, side by side, in the light.

—Yours.

Jon closes his eyes, the words folding around him like a cloak against the cold night. He feels the weight of the letter press to his chest, a warmth where frost had settled before. Her voice — faint, but unyielding — hums in his mind, steady and sure.

He remembers the nights they shared — quiet moments in the shadowed corridors of Winterfell, where words faltered but hearts spoke louder. Raised as siblings, yes — but cousins by blood. And in the tangled web of Westerosi bloodlines, a union not unheard of, a bond that could heal the North and bind the fractured house.

His fingers brush against the worn bracelet he stole from her wrist, the cool metal a tangible link to the woman who holds his soul in a fierce grip. The scent of her still lingers faintly on the furs that cover his bed — a whisper of pine and the wildflowers of the Wolfswood.

He breathes her in.

I will marry her.

Not out of duty, but desire.

Not for a crown, but for a home.

The Iron Throne — let the queens in the south claw and burn each other for it. Jon does not crave it. His crown lies in the snowdrifts of Winterfell, in the hands of his pack.

He will protect them. All of them.

Bran, silent and knowing. Rickon, fierce and wild. Arya, shadow and blade. And Sansa, the heart that holds them steady.

Jon stands, folding the letter carefully, his breath curling in the air like smoke. The fire before him dances, mirroring the flame in his chest.

For the North, he whispers.

And in that vow, the chill in his bones retreats — replaced by a blazing resolve.

Tonight, he will hold the line. Tomorrow, he will lead his people to survival.

Because love is strength. Because family is fire.

Because together, they are unstoppable.


304 A.C. — Winterfell — Northern Council

The war room in Winterfell feels cold despite the torches flickering along the stone walls. The air hangs heavy with tension and the scent of smoke and damp earth. Lords and knights gather around the great table, maps sprawled, ravens coo softly in the background.

Jon stands at the head, cloak wrapped tight against the chill. His eyes scan the faces—stout men and wary women, all bound by a single purpose: to push back the dead and protect the North.

“Reports from the farthest watch confirm it,” Tormund says, voice rough but steady. “The dead move south. Villages empty. Blood on the snow.”

A murmur runs through the room. Jon’s jaw tightens. The war they have dreaded is here.

“We cannot let them cross the Wall,” Jon says firmly. “We hold the line, or the North falls.”

Bran leans forward, voice low but urgent. “The Wall has held for eight thousand years, but the signs are clear. The Others seek to break it, to bring winter’s eternal night.”

Arya stands beside him, eyes sharp. “Littlefinger stirs in the shadows, but our focus must be the living dead. The noose tightens.”

Jon nods. “We will hunt Littlefinger, but the dead come first. Every man and woman must stand ready.”

He looks around the table, locking eyes with the Lords of Winterfell, the Karstarks, the Umbers. “The Knights of the Vale will answer our call. I send ravens at once.”

Davos steps forward. “Riverrun is secured. Lord Brynden sends word that the Freys have been driven back. Their forces will stand with us.”

Jon’s voice grows resolute. “No stronghold stands alone. We must unite all who will fight.”

He turns to the map, tracing the jagged line of the Wall. “This is our shield. Our duty is to hold it, no matter the cost.”

The room falls into a heavy silence, save for the crackle of fire. Outside, snow begins to fall, thick and relentless.

Jon exhales slowly. “Winter is here. And we will stand.”


The Dreadfort, 304 A.C

The cold stone walls of the Dreadfort press close around Baelish, yet he feels no chill. Years of whispers and secrets have warmed him more than any fire ever could. This fortress, once a place of dread, now feels like a carefully crafted cage—softened, refined, awaiting the rightful lady’s return. He pictures Sansa walking these halls, the weight of Winterfell in her gaze, the North in her step. The thought sharpens his smile.

The ravens come often, their seals stamped with the direwolf’s silent command. Sansa’s hand is clear in every careful word—a touch less frosty than he expected, a promise disguised in icy form. She is far away, nestled in the shadow of dragons and queens, but her reach still whispers in his ears. Her letters hint at choices she’s yet to make; choices about her future, about Jon. He knows she imagines him as a man who might claim her—while Jon, that desperate wolf, burns for a love born not of blood but of years shared and hearts entwined.

That knowledge is a blade he holds closer than any dagger.

Jon’s love for Sansa is a secret vulnerability, a thread Baelish plans to pull until it unravels everything. A brother’s devotion twisted into a cage, a crown forged from shattered loyalties. He will fan the embers of suspicion, plant the seeds of doubt in the hearts of Winterfell’s lords. The North is a kingdom built on honor—and fragile pride. If he can break Jon’s hold over them, turn whispers into rebellion, the game will be his.

The distance works to his advantage. Sansa, far from here, is wrapped in the fire and fury of the Dragon Queen’s court. Varys, with his spider’s eyes fixed on the Targaryen, overlooks the growing net around the Stark heirs. Dragons may breathe fire, but even dragons bleed. That problem waits patiently in the shadows.

Baelish’s fingers curl, feeling the weight of coin and promise beneath his cloak. The noose tightens with every letter, every secret exchanged. Soon, the walls of Winterfell and the Dreadfort will echo with his name.

King Consort of the North. Master of all he surveys.

And Sansa? She plays her part, weaving traps from across the sea. But she doesn’t see the spider weaving in the dark. Not yet.


Arya moves through the dim corridors of the Dreadfort like a shadow born of stone and silence. The flicker of torchlight catches the edges of the cold walls, but it does not touch her. Not truly. Her eyes scan, sharp as a hawk’s—every glance a calculated measure, every step a whisper.

She wears a face that is not hers, a mask carved from the flesh of a traitorous noble. Baelish’s own words, his own mannerisms, fill her like a poison song, easy to mimic but sharper to wield. His trusted voice, twisted into something new, something deadly.

The letters from Sansa have landed like stones in her mind. Cold, calculated stones. Sansa plays the game well—too well. She weaves lies as Baelish might, but Arya sees the threads he cannot. She reads between the words, feels the gaps, the deliberate silences.

Baelish believes he controls the board—that the Dreadfort is a sanctuary where his schemes will unfold, safe from prying eyes. He is wrong. Every move he makes, Arya watches. Every whispered conversation, every cautious glance, she notes.

But proof—proof is a fragile thing. Baelish is a master of shadows; he slips through cracks like smoke. He would sell his own mother to save his skin, and she knows it. Trust is a blade she must wield with care.

She closes her eyes, tasting the air heavy with tension. The net is tightening, but it must close swiftly. Before he senses the trap, before he bargains with fate and turns his venom elsewhere.

Her fingers curl around the hilt of Needle beneath her cloak. The old blade hums with promise, a quiet companion in a war of whispers.

Bran’s eyes will see the truth. Jon’s sword will strike it down.

But until then, Arya dances in Baelish’s shadow, patient and unforgiving.

The game has changed. The hunter is now the hunted.


The man wears a wolf’s face, but it is not his own.

Arya has studied him—the real lord. Learned his gait, the way he strokes his beard when thinking, the softness in his voice that masks cowardice. She knows how he sways to Baelish’s side in council, how he’s offered no real resistance when the Dreadfort changed hands. That kind of man never survives a winter. But his face has use, and Arya wears it well.

Tonight, she waits in the old solar, where the candlelight warps the stone and casts long shadows. She listens as Baelish paces, speaking as if he is the only one in the room who matters.

“You see the pattern now, don’t you?” he says, fingers steepled as he stands by the hearth. “Jon Snow has stirred the North into a frenzy. But frenzy dies with fire, or frost. It can’t rule. Not really.”

Arya— the lord —nods carefully. Says nothing.

Baelish smiles. It is all theatre, that smile. A magician’s sleight of hand. “He’s made himself King, but he was never meant to lead. And he’s… distracted. By the Lady of Winterfell. Anyone with eyes can see it.”

He waits, watching for a flicker, a reaction. Arya gives him none.

“You understand, then,” he continues smoothly. “When war comes—and it will—Jon Snow will fall. And the North will need stability . Leadership. From someone Sansa trusts.”

Another long pause. Then: “I’ve no doubt she’s spoken highly of you.”

Arya lets the lord blink slowly, as if considering.

Baelish steps closer. The candlelight catches the edge of his sleeve, the pin of the mockingbird glinting gold. “She needs allies. Gentle ones. People who can guide her when the world turns cold again.”

He leans forward. “There will be an opportunity. The King in the North rides out soon. If, gods forbid, something were to happen to him… I would expect you to lend your voice in support of Lady Stark.”

There it is. The drop of poison.

Not an order, not a command—Baelish is far too skilled for that. But it's treason, wrapped in velvet, offered like a gift.

Arya lowers her head in the perfect mimic of deference. She mumbles something indistinct, enough to sound like agreement.

Baelish straightens, satisfied. “Good. Then we understand one another.”

He leaves the room with a pleased look on his face, already playing out the next move on his mental board.

Alone again, Arya removes the lord’s face and stares into the candle for a long time.

She’s not smiling. She’s never smiled when hunting.

It’s enough.

Time to go home.


On the Road to Winterfell - 304 A.C.  

Arya rides alone.

The face is gone. The mask stored, the name discarded. She no longer needs it.

She takes back the weight of her own skin—the familiar quiet rage in her bones, the instinctive way her hand rests near the hilt of Needle. Beneath her cloak, she carries Baelish’s sin like a blade drawn halfway: not yet revealed, but ready to strike.

The northern wind has turned bitter, and the road is long. But Arya doesn’t feel the cold. Not anymore.

Every hoofbeat brings her closer to home. To her brother— her king —and to Sansa, whose careful lies she now sees for what they are: chess moves, not confessions. Sansa’s ravens were full of honey and frost, a dance Arya would have missed once. Not anymore. She reads the silences. She knows the shape of a snare when she sees it.

And Baelish is walking straight into it.

She lets her horse drink from a half-frozen stream. Her hands rest loosely on the reins.

By nightfall, she will be through the gates.

By dawn, the net will close.


Winterfell - 304 A.C. 

The gates open for Lord Baelish.

He enters with confidence, alone but for two Vale guards. His breath mists before him as he looks up at the towers with something like fondness.

It will be yours, he tells himself. Soon.

He dismounts, cloak swirling behind him, and strides through the courtyard with practiced ease. Stark men nod with forced civility. He pretends not to notice the way their eyes follow him.

There’s a new air to Winterfell—tense, watchful. But Baelish has walked among vipers before. He believes himself the master of such games.

Sansa is not there to greet him.

That’s fine.

It makes sense, he tells himself, that she is inside. Likely preparing for his arrival. Likely trying to hide her uncertainty.

He is shown to a room—comfortable, warm. But the fire is already lit, the bed turned down. That unsettles him. He wasn’t expected, not officially.

He opens his travel satchel. Checks the letter he intends to show her. The ink is still sharp. It says everything it needs to. Seeds planted.

He turns when the door opens.

A Stark soldier enters without bowing. No words. Just a nod.

Then another.

Then two more.

“Can I help you, gentlemen?” Baelish asks, but his voice does not carry the lilt it usually does.

Lord Royce follows. He doesn’t speak either. Merely hands Baelish a sealed parchment.

Baelish reads it. His face remains still, but his throat works once, tightly.

It is a summons. From the King in the North.

And the seal beneath the wax is Stark grey. But also—a second mark burned faintly into the parchment: the sigil of the Three-Eyed Raven.

He swallows again. Slowly.

Something is wrong.

But he smiles. Because he always smiles.

And he follows the guards.


 

The knock at the door is not hurried. It is measured. Intentional.

Baelish folds the letter with care, smooths the creases, and sets it aside. He adjusts his sleeves, checks the tilt of his mockingbird pin in the reflection of the frosted glass, and calls, “Enter.”

The door opens. A Stark guard steps inside. No words. No courtesy.

Behind him, another. Then a third.

Baelish stands slowly. “Gentlemen,” he says, tone light, curious. “Is there something I can help you with?”

They do not answer. One hands him a sealed parchment.

The wax is grey. The sigil pressed into it unmistakable: House Stark.

But beneath it, barely visible unless one knows to look—a faint, burned symbol. The mark of the Three-Eyed Raven.

Baelish’s fingers curl ever so slightly around the scroll.

He opens it and reads.

Just once.

His face does not change. Not truly. But something subtle shifts. A muscle in his cheek. The faint tightening at the corner of his mouth.

A summons.

The King in the North requires his presence in the Great Hall.

Now.

He looks up. Smiles.

“Of course,” he says. “Lead the way.”


 Winterfell - 304 A.C. 
Great Hall


The doors open. Baelish walks in like a man greeting old friends. His cloak is pristine, his pace unhurried. He surveys the hall as if it still belongs to him.

But the cold doesn't bend to charm. Not anymore.

Jon watches him approach the centre of the chamber. His footsteps echo too loud.

The hall is full. Lords of the North stand shoulder to shoulder. Men of House Umber, House Karstark, House Mormont. The Vale is present, too—Lord Yohn Royce at their head, arms folded like stone.

Baelish gives a shallow bow.

“Your Grace. My lords.”

He smiles faintly. It doesn't reach his eyes.

“May I assume this gathering was called in the spirit of unity? The dead are marching, after all.”

Jon steps forward. He doesn’t smile.

“You are charged with high treason against the King in the North. Conspiracy. The murder of Lady Lysa Arryn. The betrayal of Lord Eddard Stark. And the attempted assassination of Princess Sansa Stark, Lady of Winterfell.”

The full title lands like a sword.

Gasps ripple through the chamber. Even the fire stills for a breath.

Jon remembers Sansa’s face the day she returned to Winterfell—blood on her lip, defiance in her jaw. She hadn’t flinched when she named Ramsay’s crimes. She would not flinch now.

Baelish laughs—a small, incredulous sound.

“That is… quite a list. From whom does this sudden list of grievances come? Your Grace? Your brother? A dream?”

Jon doesn’t answer. He gestures. A guard steps forward, handing a parchment to Lord Royce.

Royce opens it.

“Testimony, sworn under the seal of House Arryn,” Royce says. “Written and signed by Lady Sansa. She names you as Lysa’s murderer. She witnessed the act.”

“She was grieving!” Baelish snaps. “You think grief makes for clarity?”

No one answers.

Another voice rises—measured, Northern.

“The man you paid in White Harbour confessed.”

A second guard steps into the light, holding a folded sheet of paper, yellowed at the edge. Blood still stains the corner.

“Not the boy who brought the poison. The man who gave it to him. He confessed to receiving coin from you. Gulltown minted. Promised gold and land. Said it was meant for the Lady of Winterfell.”

“The boy is long dead. But the man who armed him—we have him.”

“He was caught with help from Brynden Tully and the Riverlands guard. Bran Stark confirmed the ciphered correspondence. Lord Royce brought him north under armed escort. He gave his full confession.”

“We also have testimony from the northern lord you conspired with. The one you tried to recruit. He confirmed the plot to remove Jon Snow, and install Sansa Stark as Queen in the North—with your guidance. Every word recorded. Every promise remembered.”

Jon watches the blood drain from Baelish’s face. His eyes flick—first to the high windows, then to the guard by the door. Small movements. Desperate ones. He’s looking for a way out. There isn’t one.

Still, he reaches.

“You’re taking the word of a dead servant? A grieving girl? A crippled boy? This is a purge, not a trial.”

Jon moves closer. The hush deepens.

“You served House Stark once,” Jon says. “You claimed loyalty.”

“I rebuilt Winterfell. I rode for your cause!”

“You sold Sansa to Ramsay Bolton.”

Baelish’s voice rises, cracking.

“And where were you, then? Fighting your bastard wars? She was alone!”

“And you tried to have her killed,” Jon says, louder now. “You planned to make her need you again.”

Baelish turns to the Vale men.

“Escort me from this hall. I demand safe passage!”

Royce doesn’t move.

“You’ll get no help from the Vale. We followed you once. That was enough.”

Baelish laughs again—high and bitter.

“You want to speak of honour? Your new King is still a bastard. He shares no blood with your Lady. But perhaps something else—”

A sharp inhalation cuts across the room.

“That’s why you care, isn’t it, Jon Snow?” Baelish snarls. “Not duty. Not honour. You want her. You always have. And she—maybe she didn’t say no. Maybe—”

Jon’s blade is out.

He steps into the space between words and steel.

“You will not speak her name again.”

Baelish falters. The mask is gone now. Only the man remains—small, sweating, cornered.

“You were chaos,” Jon says, voice quiet. “But we built something stronger than you.”

“The North remembers.”

“And now it judges.”

He raises Longclaw. The wolf’s head pommel gleams as the firelight catches the edge. Baelish’s eyes widen—just a moment—then the blade cleaves cleanly through bone and silence.

The head hits the stone with a sickening weight.

Blood steams on the cold floor.

A few lords shift their feet. Someone exhales—slow, careful, like letting go of a held breath. Yohn Royce’s face gives nothing, but he nods once and turns away.

Jon does not sheathe the sword.

He simply stands, and breathes.

Outside, snow begins to fall again.

Winter has come for Petyr Baelish.


The room is quiet now. The blood has been cleaned. The blade sheathed. But the silence in Arya’s bones lingers.

She stands in the shadows of the rookery, gloved fingers tying the strap around the raven’s leg. The message is sealed. No signature. Just a whisper meant for the right eyes.

Winter came for Lord Baelish.

She watches the bird launch into the cold sky, wings cutting sharp through snow and wind. It will reach her. Sansa would understand.

Her breath fogs as she leans into the stone sill, eyes following the raven until it vanishes.

There’s still work to be done. Always. But the pack is safer now. Closer.

She doesn’t smile. But she feels something ease.

Soon, they will all be home.


Dragonstone —  304 A.C.

 

The air smells of salt and ash. Smoke coils from the hearth, but the chill of the sea keeps its distance only just. Sansa stands with her arms wrapped tight across her ribs, her back to the carved window slits that look out over black waves.

Tyrion pours himself wine without asking. He does that now—small liberties that aren’t insults, just reminders that they are equals in name, not in power. The Queen's Hand. The Lady of Winterfell. Pieces on the board.

“My sister has agreed to a parlay,” Tyrion says. “She requests terms.”

His voice is careful, but there is a note beneath it. Wariness, or perhaps disbelief.

Sansa doesn't turn. “Cersei doesn’t negotiate. She feints. She poisons. You know this better than anyone.”

He sips his wine. “And yet Daenerys insists it be attempted. A last olive branch before the fire rains down.”

“She’ll use it to stall,” Sansa says, stepping closer to the hearth. “To divide your allies. If the parlay fails—and it will—it must be public. From the Wall to Dorne, the realm must know who wanted peace, and who spat it back.”

She feels Tyrion watching her. Measuring her.

“And what of the North?” he asks.

She turns at last, her hands unclasping slowly.

“We won’t help your sister. We cannot spare the men. The North is an independent kingdom. But we will accept Queen Daenerys’s sovereignty over the Six. We will stand as allies.”

The silence that follows is cool and considered.

Tyrion leans against the stone table, tilting the goblet between his fingers.

“The North cannot survive without the Six.”

Sansa arches an eyebrow. “We survived eight thousand years.”

“But you still want the Queen’s help against the dead.”

“She volunteered,” she replies smoothly. “I only came for dragonglass.”

Tyrion’s eyes crinkled. “And the Queen listens to you.”

A flicker of something crosses Sansa’s face—amusement, perhaps. Or calculation.

“Should I be flattered or offended by your tone, Lord Hand?”

He smiles. “Flattered, of course.”

She turns back toward the fire, but her thoughts are elsewhere now. It isn’t lost on her—how the Queen of Dragons listens. How her counsel is weighed, not dismissed. How every word she speaks in these halls is being filed, measured, remembered.

The war in the North looms, cold and cruel. But when it ends—if it ends—what comes after might belong to those who had played the long game well.

And Sansa Stark always played the long game.


 Dragonstone — 304 A.C.



The cell is carved from damp rock, its corners sweating salt. A narrow slit in the wall offers no view, only a cruel breath of sea-wind that makes the cold more personal. Jaime sits on the edge of the cot, wrapped in silence, his fingers pressed lightly against the stump of his sword hand. The ache there is constant. A phantom echo of the man he used to be.

Time unravels strangely here. Sleep is shallow, broken by the distant cries of dragons, or the rattle of waves crashing below. He’s not sure how long he’s been in this place. Long enough to know he’s been forgotten. Or remembered only by those who want him to rot.

Cersei has not come. She will not come.

She wouldn’t waste a raven.

He tells himself it’s for the best. That he’s shed her like old skin. But the truth itches underneath. He would have torn down the realm for her. And now he cannot even summon anger for her silence.

Sometimes, when his body allows, when the chill is deep enough to blur the present, he dreams.

Always the same dream.

Steam curling in thick coils. The rank stench of blood and mildew. Harrenhal’s broken bones wrapped around the bathhouse like a cage. The water was too hot—red-brown and thick. He remembers the weight of it pressing on his wounds, the way his voice broke when he spoke of wildfire and screams.

And she had stood there. Brienne. Massive, sodden, unyielding. Gods, she was hideous and holy all at once.

He had wanted to shame her. To unsettle her. But she hadn’t turned away when he confessed to murdering the king he’d sworn to protect. When he spoke of Aerys's shrieks, of burning men, of the moment the sword went in and the city didn’t burn—she had listened.

Her face had not twisted in horror. Only sorrow. Pity, perhaps. But also something worse. Something better.

Understanding.

He hadn’t known what to do with it then. He doesn’t know now.

The heat of the bath scalds again in memory, and he is raw, trembling, the golden lion stripped to bone.

She had called him a knight. He had wanted to laugh. Instead, he had nearly drowned.

When he wakes, the silence presses tighter.

There is no steam here. Only cold, and damp, and the ache in his missing hand.

He wonders if she still lives. If she ever thinks of Harrenhal.

He closes his eyes again—not to dream, not this time. Just to remember the last time someone looked at him and saw more than what was missing.


A clearing far from Dragonstone 304 A.C.

The wind whips around her as Drogon soars above the cliffs, the dark water crashing far below. She keeps her grip light on the ridge of his neck, trusting the rhythm of his wings. Behind her, Jorah clings in silence, the only other weight in the sky.

They flow until Dragonstone is nothing but shadow, until the land softens into colour. A clearing opens beneath them—a wild, open stretch speckled with flowers in defiant bloom. Purple foxglove, blue cornflower, tiny yellow stars she can't name. It looks like something from a place untouched by fire.

Drogon descends with a shriek, stirring the field into motion. Grass bends. Petals scatter. The warmth of his body lingers even after he settles far from them, curling in the sun like an oversized cat.

When they touch down, Daenerys slides from Drogon's back and lets the silence wash over her. No advisors, no courtiers, no whispering hallways. Just wind and birdsong, the creak of leather as Jorah dismounts behind her.

Her feet sink slightly into the loam. She hadn’t realised how long she’d been holding herself together until now. The world always wants something from her: justice, fire, forgiveness. It feels good to not be Queen for a moment. Just a woman.

She turns to him.

“I don’t know what to do about Jaime Lannister.”

The words surprise her. She didn't mean  to say them aloud.

Jorah waita. As he always does.

“He murdered my father. Slit his throat while he begged.”

Her voice was is colder than she meant. Too many years had passed for the grief to be fresh, but it is still coiled inside her, sharp and bitter.

Jorah’s reply is careful. “Your father stockpiled wildfire beneath the city. The whole realm knows that now, after what Cersei did at the Sept. Tyrion used it too. All that fire had to come from somewhere.”

He hesitates, choosing his words. “Most of Westeros rebelled for a reason, Daenerys. I fought for the Starks. For Lyanna, for Brandom, for Lord Rickard. For justice. The Mad King would have burned us all.”

She looks away. “He was still my father.”

The wind tugs at her hair. Somewhere above, a gull cries.

“If I execute him,” she says, “they’ll say I’m mad. That I’m my father’s daughter in more than name. If I spare him, I’ll be mocked. Weak. A woman too soft for the Iron Throne.”

She moves through the grass, letting her fingers trail over the flowers. The colours blur together, but their stems hold firm. Stubborn things.

“There’s no victory. Only judgment.”

She crouches to touch a bloom—pale blue and trembling in the breeze.

“If I were a man, I could do either and be applauded. As it stands, I will be remembered only for what I choose wrong.”

Jorah comes to stand near. Not too near.

“You are not him, Daenerys. You think, you weigh. That’s what makes you better.”

She looks up. “Do you believe that?”

“I do. I’ve seen you choose mercy when it cost you armies, cities, loyalty. And still you stood.”

Silence stretches between them—soft, expectant. The field shifts with wind, with the breath of something old and green.

She reaches for his hand. His fingers are warm, calloused, familiar. A soldier’s hand. A lover’s hand, once. Still.

When their lips meet, it is not sudden. It had been waiting in the hush between war plans and night fires, in the unspoken glances across council tables.

Their kiss deepens, the taste of salt and wind between them. She presses against him, and his arms go around her as if they had always belonged there. The air between them crackles, not with dragonfire, but with something older.

They fall to the grass together. Hands slid beneath layers. Tunics pushed aside. Her breath caught in her throat as his mouth finds the soft skin of her throat, her collarbone, the scar beneath her left breast. She arches into him, fingers tangled in his greying hair.

It isn’t urgent. It is reverent. Slow. The kind of touch that promises not possession, but presence.

She whispers his name once. Just once.

Their bodies move together, sun-warmed and trembling, surrounded by wildflowers and wind. Drogon huffs in the distance but does not stir. Even the sky seems to hold its breath.

And when they still, wrapped in one another and the hum of distant waves, Daenerys feels a quiet she hasn’t known in years. Not since Meereen. Not since before war  became her constant skin.

In the cradle of that wild, blooming field, a new life took root.

Daenerys would not know it for weeks. But the wind already whisperes its shape.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The parchment trembles in his hands.

It isn’t the cold in the rookery—though the stones here always seem to breathe a chill—it is the weight of the words he has just written. Words that could break kingdoms, shatter loyalties, set fire to thrones.

Jon Snow. His parents were Rhaegar Targaryen and Lyanna Stark—that much he is certain of now. The rest, the truth of Jon’s name, his claim, the full story… that is still unknown.

He looks down at the letter again. The lines are careful. Factual. Nothing dramatic, only the truth. A truth wrapped in fire and blood.

Sam’s breath catches. He thinks of Jon’s face if he ever read it. Of Daenerys’s reaction. Of the moment this truth would twist everything.

He can't do it.

He folds the letter in two, then again, and feeds it to the flames. The parchment curls, blackens, and vanishes into ash. Like it never existed.

The truth is too dangerous here. Too fragile in the wrong hands.

He doesn't trust Daenerys. Not fully. Not with this. She speaks of breaking wheels, but her fire always seems so close to the surface. One spark away from burning everything.

He trusts Jorah. Somewhat. Enough to think he might protect people. Enough to hope he would protect Jon, if it came to that. But Jorah is hers. Loyal. Bound by more than duty.

Sam stares into the hearth until his eyes blur.

He has no one to confide in. Gilly and the babe are safe—too far, too quiet to burden with this. He hasn’t told anyone. He hasn’t dared. Not Gilly, not Davos, not even Jon.

But Sam trusts his own math. The names. The annulment in the records. Rhaegar had married again. And Lyanna had given birth at the Tower of Joy. And Jon—Jon can’t know. Not yet. Not here.

He thinks of Sansa. Clever. Steady. She would understand the weight of this. Would see the threat for what it was. But Varys always haa someone watching. Spiders in every corridor.

He will have to wait.

And waiting, Sam fears, might cost them all.


 Dragonstone, 304 A.C. 

The hallway outside Sansa’s solar smells faintly of smoke and sea salt. Brienne stands, hands clasped behind her back, trying not to fidget. She hates waiting. It make her feel like a squire again—awkward, uncertain, exposed. But she waits.

When the door opens, Sansa is sranding by the window, a raven-scroll still in hand. Her eyes flicks up. “Brienne.”

Brienne bows slightly. “My lady.”

Sansa tilts her head. “You don’t need to bow to me.”

“I know.” Brienne steps forward. “But I still will.”

That earns her the faintest smile.

She hesitates, then say it. “I would like to see Ser Jaime.”

Sansa’s expression doesn’t change, but something shifts behind her eyes. Her fingers curl slightly over the parchment.

“He’s a prisoner of Daenerys Targaryen,” Sansa says slowly. “I’m not sure she welcomes visitors.”

“I know. But I believe he will refuse to be used against his sister. And once he does, he’ll lose his value as a hostage.”

Brienne steps closer. “If Daenerys cannot convince him to speak, perhaps I still can. I’ve seen him change. I know what he wants to be.”

Sansa turns back to the window. “He let the Blackfish and you escape. At Riverrun.”

Brienne blinks. The words were simple, but they aren’t hollow. Sansa remembers.

“Yes,” Brienne says. “He did.”

They stay in silence. The wind rattles the windowpanes. From the courtyard below comes the clatter of Unsullied boots.

“I will speak with Daenerys,” Sansa says at last. “On your behalf.”

Brienne bowes her head again. “Thank you.”

“It’s not forgiveness,” Sansa adds, voice quiet. “But it’s a start.”

Brienne nods. And for the first time in days, something like hope moves in her chest.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C.  

The raven tower is quiet.

Sansa stands at the window, three scrolls unfurled before her. The fire crackles low, casting a warm glow on the stone floor.

The first is from Riverrun. Her uncle’s sigil marks the wax. She breaks it with quick fingers.

“Riverrun is ours again,” Brynden Tully  wrote in a hand sharp as ever. “We ride for the North. The Riverlands remember.”

Sansa presses her lips together and nods to no one. That matters. It would matter.

The second is shorter. Arya’s. A scrap of parchment. Only a few words:

Winter came for Lord Baelish.

She lets out a long breath. Her fingers curl tighter around the note. No sigils. No names. Only a message. And a reckoning.

The last bears Jon’s cipher.

She cracks the seal with care, heart thudding.

[Ciphered — Political Report]

Bran remains silent but steady. Rickon is restless. Arya has returned. The North is firm and our lines hold.

Riverrun rides for us. The Vale lords stay loyal, thanks to Yohn Royce. Supplies are rationed, morale strained but not broken.

I do not ask for men. I know what position you must keep. But be cautious, Sansa. The Queen listens to you, and that may matter more than crowns.

Jon Snow

[Ciphered — Personal Letter, hidden beneath the first scroll]

My Sansa,

When the wind bites and the snow presses in, I think of you. The curl of your smile. The stubborn set of your jaw when you argue. The way your voice calms even the wildest storms within me.

I miss your hands. I miss your eyes. I miss the sound of your laughter in rooms that now hold only silence.

I gave you a bracelet. You wear long sleeves, but I wonder if it rests against your skin, if it ever warms the way your hand used to in mine. I sleep in the solar where you left your shawl. The scent of you still lingers in the wool, faint but real, and it clings to me through the night. I fight because you would not forgive me if I gave in to despair.

You are not my sister. You are my heart.

If I could, I would ride to you this moment, just to hear your voice. But war comes. And I must stay where I am needed.

When this ends, I will come to you. And I will ask, not as a king but as the man who loves you — let me be your home.

Always,

Jon


Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

The wind howls around the godswood, stirring the dead leaves that cling stubbornly to the frozen branches. The heart tree stands like a sentinel carved in blood and snow. Beneath its boughs, Bran sits in the frost-stiff grass, eyes wide and glazed, his breath shallow and pale.

He has been still for hours.

In the vision, the world stretches to ice.

He stands at the edge of a ragged coastline, far north, far beyond the reach of men. The sea churned black and sullen, its waves sluggish with encroaching frost. Mist hangs in the air like breath that never warmed.

And there—standing utterly still— is the Night King.

Cloaked in cold, crown like jagged crystal, blue eyes fixed on nothing and everything at once. Behind him stand the dead. Thousands upon thousands. No campfires. No banners. No sound. A stillness so vast it crushes.

Bran feels the cold in his marrow, though his body is miles away.

The Night King does not move toward the Wall.

He turns.

And Bran follows his gaze. Southward. To the narrow mouth of the Bay of Seals. To the water.

The ocean begins to harden. Slowly, terribly. Ice stretches like fingers across the tide, crackling with a whisper that shakes the bones of the world.

Bran tries to move. Tries to speak. But he is only eyes now. Only knowledge.

The Wall will not fall. But it will be outflanked.

The dead will come across the sea.

He gasps—truly gasps—as he is hurled back into his body. The godswood presses around him, massive and still. A raven caws, sharp and distant.

His skin is clammy.  

He whisperes into the cold:

“The Wall will hold.”

“The water will not.”


 Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

The cell is stone and silence.

Hours pass without change. Jaime counts each one in the slow drip of water from the far wall. He measures time by the scuff of guards’ boots, the scratch of chains in another cell, the occasional creak of the iron door that never opens for him.

He has stopped wondering what day it was.

The light that spills through the slit of a window is pale and wet with fog. Somewhere beyond these walls, dragons cry across the sky, their voices high and terrible. Once, that would have made him laugh. Once, he would have mocked such stories.

Now, he believes them.

He stares at his hands. The gold one gleams dully in the dimness. The other curls and uncurls restlessly.

Cersei would not save him. She wouldn’t even try. And if she did, it would only be to use him. He knows that now. Has known it for longer than he cares to admit.

He killed a king to save a city.

He lost a hand trying to be more than what the world thought he was.

And still—he is here. Caged. Alone. Remembered not as a knight, but as a monster.

He closes his eyes. He doesn't dream.

He thinks of Riverrun—of Brienne on the drawbridge, standing between him and the siege she tried to end with honour. She  trusted him then, even after all the reasons he gave her not to. He had watched her ride away, cloak flaring, back straight.

He doesn't know if she is still alive.

He wonders if she knows he is here.

He wonders if she'd care.

Her face flickers behind his eyelids now—not as the maid of Tarth, but as the woman who saw him when he was broken and did not turn away.

A key turns in the door.

The iron groans open.

An Unsullied soldier stands in the threshold. Expressionless, armour immaculate.

“The Queen is ready to see you.”

Jaime rises slowly. His joints ache. His back protests.

He follows the soldier out into the hall, leaving the dark behind. For now.

Notes:

ETA: because I pasted an alternate version I wrote of Baelish arriving to Winterfell and I pasted it in the document. Blame antibiotics, they're messing with my head. And yes, I do various versions of each scene, and decide which one to post usually. Sorry for the confusion!!

Chapter 18: Chapter 14

Notes:

This chapter tried to kill me. Twice. Possibly three times, but I blacked out around the middle of scene twelve, so we’ll never really know. I have a mountain of WIPs screaming at me like a council of angry nobles, and this fic is the Queen Among Them. The good news? I have an outline. A very clear outline. The bad news? The story refuses to follow it like a drunken dragon on market day. So yes, sorry for the sporadic updates, but I’m still here, typing furiously, fighting for my life, and occasionally remembering to hydrate. 🐉📝🔥

Also, I will fight D&D until I’m old(er) and gray(er) for what they did to Daenerys and Sansa. They don’t have to be besties, but they can respect each other. Look! It’s possible! See? Right here. Mutual, begrudging, wary respect—it’s not hard.

Chapter Text

 

Dragonstone, 304 A.C.

Jaime Lannister killed her father. Daenerys watches the blonde man with a calm she does not feel. It doesn’t matter that Aerys was mad—Jaime broke his sacred vows and slit his king’s throat. He did it and suffered no consequence.

She doesn’t understand why Jorah, a war hero, was exiled for selling poachers, while the Kingslayer walks free.

Jorah once told her war makes for strange bedfellows. Maybe. But today, if nothing else, she needs Jaime to understand: she does not forgive. He must remember what he did.

“When I was a child,” she says evenly, “my brother used to tell me stories about how my father died. About the man who killed him. About what we would do when we found him.”

Jaime looks pale. Tired. But not ashamed.

“I only regret that I couldn’t help Queen Rhaella, Princess Elia, and the children,” he says.

He names her mother. Her sister-in-law. Her niece and nephew. So casually it knocks the air from her lungs. She has to remind herself: they need him alive. Her claim doesn’t matter now. What matters is survival.

“I am not helping you kill my sister,” he adds. “And she won’t trade the throne for me.”

Daenerys almost envies him. The arrogance. The certainty. He’s a prisoner, and he doesn’t care. He killed her father, and he's proud.

“We need you to convince her to parlay,” she says. Her gaze seeks Jorah—steady, grounding. He stands close, not touching, but solid. He knows her. He sees the tension coiled beneath her skin.

“Why?” Jaime sneers. “So you can tell yourself you’re not your father’s daughter? There was a rebellion. No one wants a Targaryen back on the throne.”

“Your sister is unfit to rule,” Daenerys replies, voice steel.

She dares him to argue. If he defends Cersei, she will burn him.

“Tell me, Ser Jaime, how did the Sept of Baelor explode?”

Varys told her everything. His little birds saw the green flames. Daenerys doesn’t look at Tyrion—he’s not here. She asks him not to be. This meeting is not for brothers. It’s for truth.

“How did it happen?” she asks again.

“My whole family burned alive,” Olenna Tyrell says sharply. “I heard some of yours did, too. Poor Tommen—”

“It was wildfire,” Jaime mutters.

His voice is rough. He doesn’t repeat it. He doesn’t need to.

Daenerys notices the flicker of his eyes—toward Brienne.

“I will not betray my sister,” he says. “Burn me alive. I don’t care.”

“Your last son is dead,” Daenerys replies flatly. “Your sister didn’t answer our ravens. Are you truly willing to die for her?”

Jaime locks his jaw. “You wouldn’t understand.”

“Everyone out,” Daenerys says.

No one questions her—not even Olenna. Only Jorah lingers, and she gives a slight nod. I’ll be fine, she means. He nods in return. I’ll be outside if you need me.

When the doors shut, she faces Jaime alone.

“I’ve been told my father was a terrible king and an even worse husband.”

“Who told you that?” he asks.

“People who knew him,” she says. Selmy. Varys.

“You say I wouldn’t understand. But I do. My brother wasn’t always a monster. But he was never fit to rule.”

Jaime doesn’t answer. She doesn’t expect him to.

“I know what it’s like to love someone that deeply. I can’t promise your sister a painless death, but I can promise it won’t be cruelty.”

“Like it was for Randyll Tarly?” he snaps.

“Help me, and I’ll let you take the Black.”

He scoffs. Bitter.

“If she were here,” she asks softly, “what would you do to save her?”

He says nothing. He doesn’t need to. She sees it in his eyes. He would raze the world for Cersei.

Daenerys understands that. She would do the same for Jorah.

“A parlay is useless,” Jaime says. “Just do what your family always did.”

“I will not be the Queen of Ashes,” she seethes.

“And my sister will never relinquish the throne,” he counters. “You should have come years ago—maybe then, for the children. But now? She has nothing to lose.”

Daenerys doesn’t argue. He’s right. She does have something to lose.

She has Jorah. She has people who matter.

“Take the throne by conquest,” Jaime says. “Claim your birthright if you must. But don’t pretend it’s just.”

“What shall I do with you, then?” she murmurs.

“I don’t know if I care.”

“Your brother does. It’s the only reason you’re being offered exile instead of fire.”

“How generous of him,” Jaime sneers.

“Think about it. You see my father when you look at me. But I’m not him.”

“No. You have dragons.”

“And yet the Red Keep still stands. What does that say about me?”

“That you’re afraid. That you’re playing a game you don’t know the rules of. You burn soldiers and food and call it justice.”

“You looted Highgarden.”

“They were in open rebellion.”

“Whose crown?” she snaps. “Your sister crowned herself! The North, the Vale, the Reach, Dorne, the Iron Islands—Riverrun. They’re with me. You’re left with a ruined capital and the Stormlands, barely. Even your own people didn’t crown Cersei Queen of the Rock.”

“The North will never side with Targaryens.”

“Did you not see Sansa Stark at my table?”

That strikes. She leans in.

“Your sister will lose. You can only choose how she dies. If you love her—”

“I won’t be your accomplice.”

Daenerys nods slowly.

“Then let it be fire and blood. We will offer a parlay. When she refuses, the realm will know who wanted peace.”

“She’s telling every house you’ll unleash savages. They don’t want you. They’ll never love you.”

Daenerys smiles faintly.

“Unlike your sister, I have time.”

She calls for Grey Worm.


The fire in her chambers crackles softly as Daenerys sits in silence. The room is warm, the air thick with the faint scent of lavender and the distant salt of the sea, but she feels cold. Jaime Lannister’s words still echo in her mind, each one like a pebble in her boot—irritating, persistent, and impossible to ignore.

She hears the door open and close behind her.

Jorah steps in quietly, his presence steadying as always. He doesn’t speak until she turns to him.

“I thought you might come,” she says, her voice low.

“I always do.”

She rises and crosses the room, her eyes still shadowed. “He got to me, Jorah. I didn’t want him to, but he did.”

“You will be a good queen, Daenerys," Jorah says, stepping closer. “People will see that. I saw it, even when you were just a young Khaleesi.”

“You’re biased,” she murmurs.

“I did not call you Mhysa. I did not free people from slavery. You did.”

“Biased,” Daenerys repeats, the word softer now as she kisses him.

“You’re too hard on yourself,” Jorah whispers against her mouth.

They move to the bed. Her knees straddle his thighs as his arms wrap around her waist, grounding her. She leans into him, her lips brushing the line of his jaw.

“I never lied to you,” he says. “If I ever think you are going in the wrong direction, I will tell you. You know that.”

“I won't be queen of the ashes,” she says. Her fingers trace along his jaw, down his chest. “I want to stop the wheel. I want to break it so that people can live their lives.”

Jorah slowly begins to undress her, reverent and steady.

“You want us to be free,” he says.

“Yes. I hate that I have to hide you.”

He chuckles as his hand grazes her bare back. “According to Tyrion, we are quite terrible at it.”

“I thought about running away with you so many times,” she breathes.

Jorah kisses her forehead, holding her close. “I know.”

Her hands roam across his chest. “And I almost asked once or twice.”

He nods. “And I didn’t do it because…”

“You would always wonder,” he finishes for her. “You would hate yourself for doing that, and I would never ask you to give up on your dreams.”

“You would never forgive yourself for this.”

“Aye.”

“So I am with you, whatever you choose to do. If you choose to take Drogon now and fly to King’s Landing, I’ll hold tight to his scales and I’ll come with you. If you decide you want to pack up and leave, go back to Meereen, I will be with you. What do you want, Daenerys?”

“I want the throne,” she says, her voice sure. “It’s my birthright. And I want you by my side when it happens.”

“Where else would I be?”

“I want to stop hiding and pretending.”

“You need—”

“I need you. Only you. When you left, it broke my heart. The first few days, I could barely breathe.”

He brushes a strand of hair behind her ear, the pads of his fingers gentle. “I would never do anything to jeopardize your reign.”

“I’ll give you so many titles and lands you’ll roll your eyes for weeks! I want the throne, but I need you!”

“You already have me, Daenerys.”

She holds his face in her hands. “So, we exchanged vows in the dark, I wear your mother’s ring… but will you marry me?”

“Technically, I’m already married.”

She tickles his sides, earning a surprised laugh.

“Will you marry me, Jorah the Andal?”

“I will, Daenerys of House Targaryen.”

They make love with a gentleness forged in years of hardship, hope, and devotion—tender, unhurried, and full of quiet promise. No one watches. There are no banners or thrones. Just skin against skin, whispers shared between breaths, and the thud of two hearts keeping time together in the firelight.

Outside, the sea sighs beneath a moonless sky, and within her, something new begins.

Sleep takes them both, tangled in warmth.


Theon Greyjoy arrives on Dragonstone under overcast skies, the sea restless at his back. His ship is smaller than most, unadorned but swift. He is thinner than he once was, paler too. His gait is uneven, a residual limp from wounds old and new, but there is determination in the set of his shoulders. The wind pulls at his dark cloak as he steps onto the stone dock, and salt clings to his skin like memory.

When he is shown into the hall before Queen Daenerys, he kneels without hesitation.

"Your Grace. I come to ask for your help. Yara is still Cersei’s prisoner. I mean to rescue her."

Daenerys watches him from the high seat of the chamber, framed by firelight and cool stone. The flames cast dancing shadows along the wall, illuminating the lines etched deep in Theon’s face.

"You chose your sister over your uncle. That speaks of loyalty," she says. "Few would have made that choice after everything you've endured."

"Not enough," Theon replies. His voice is hoarse but firm. "But I want to make it right."

Daenerys nods slowly, her fingers folded on the armrest of her chair. "We will speak of what can be spared. Not tonight. But soon."

Jorah watches silently from her side, eyes unreadable.

Theon bows once more. As he turns to leave, the heavy door opens. Soft footsteps echo against the stone.


Sansa stands in the doorway, her black cloak clinging to her like shadow. The wind from the open window lifts strands of her hair as she steps into the flickering light.

She sees him.

Her breath catches, but she does not pause.

"Theon."

He freezes.

Sansa's voice carries across the room — firmer, richer, steadier than it once was, though he would have known it anywhere. It has changed, like she has, hardened and refined by fire and frost. And yet, it is still hers.

"Sansa," he says, his voice breaking with surprise. He looks thinner, almost spectral. His clothes are soaked from the sea, his hair limp, face hollow.

She crosses the room without thinking, her boots tapping softly against the stone. She throws her arms around him. Her cheek presses against his shoulder. He smells of salt, wind, and iron.

At first, his arms hover awkwardly—then they close around her, tentative but real. His chin rests lightly against her temple.

For a moment, neither of them speaks.

Then she pulls back, searching his face. “Are you… alright?”

He manages a small nod. “I will be,” he says. His eyes search hers. “Are you?”

“I am,” she says, with quiet steel. “Ramsay is dead.”

Something shifts in his shoulders. His jaw tightens. He exhales slowly.

“Jon?” he asks.

“He’s a good king,” Sansa says. “He’s good to me.”

Theon glances toward the sea-facing window. Outside, the wind howls against the stone walls. “One day… perhaps I can come to Winterfell.”

“Arya, Bran, and Rickon are there.”

His flinch is visible. Pain flashes across his features like lightning.

“They will never forgive me.”

“Perhaps not,” she says gently. “But you need to tell them how sorry you are.”

He looks away. His hands tremble slightly at his sides.

She reaches out, brushing his sleeve.

He startles at the touch.

“I still remember what you did,” she says, her voice quiet but unwavering. “You saved me when no one else could.”

He says nothing. But the silence feels like the beginning of healing.


From a quiet alcove across the chamber, Daenerys watches the two speak. The stone is cold beneath her hand, but she barely feels it.

Sansa Stark, so cold and contained during their council meetings, is different here. Her posture is unguarded. Her voice, when she speaks to Theon, carries something warmer—fragile, but genuine.

Her fingers linger on his sleeve. Her eyes are softer. Daenerys recognizes it.

They are survivors. Bound by scars no crown could erase.

Daenerys does not interrupt. She says nothing.

But she files the moment away.

A queen must understand all her allies—and the people they carry in their hearts.


 Winterfell, 304 A.C.  

Snow falls in light flurries, swirling through the courtyard like drifting ash. It clings to Arya’s lashes and melts against her cheek, cold and fleeting. The yard is quiet, muffled by snow, the old stones slick with ice and memory.

Rickon is breathing hard, red-cheeked and restless, his wooden sword gripped tight. He lunges again, trying to land a blow. Arya sidesteps with ease, taps his ribs with the flat of her blade.

“Too slow,” she says, watching the puff of his breath in the frigid air. “Again.”

He groans and resets, kicking up powdery snow as he takes his stance. His hair is a mess beneath his hood, and there’s a wildness in his eyes that reminds her of Shaggydog — fierce, unpredictable. But he listens.

“You almost had me,” he mutters.

“You almost had my shadow,” Arya replies. “That won’t win you any battles.”

She turns slightly, scanning the walls, the towers, the falling snow. Winterfell is whole again, but it’s never felt heavier. The silence of it presses down on her bones — old stone, old ghosts, and the weight of what’s coming.

Jon had beheaded Littlefinger with calm precision, swinging the sword himself — the old way, as their father once had. The man who nearly destroyed her family died on his knees, in the snow. The man who nearly destroyed her family. But the truth is, she feels no peace from it. The Night King marches, and Sansa is still in Dragonstone, with dragons and queens and too many eyes.

Arya grips the sword tighter. She needs Rickon to be ready. As ready as he can be.

He charges again. This time she meets him head-on. Their blades clack together, wooden edges scraping. He swings high. She ducks, sweeps low, and knocks the sword from his hand. It clatters into the snow.

Rickon growls, frustration curling across his face as he drops to retrieve it.

“Stop thinking about beating me,” Arya says, planting her sword in the snow. “Start thinking about surviving.”

He looks up. “That’s easy for you to say.”

“It wasn’t always,” she says. The wind bites her cheeks, but she doesn’t pull her hood up. She wants the cold. She deserves it.

“I learned to fight because I had to. Because I didn’t want to die. Because there was no one else left.”

Rickon’s fingers tighten around the hilt.

“I don’t want to die either,” he says, voice small.

Arya nods. “Then keep training. Fight smart. Don’t waste time being angry at yourself. When the time comes, you fight for the pack.”

He nods again — still a boy’s nod, but steadier now.

Above them, the wind howls through the towers, a sound that echoes off the old stones and across the battlements.

Somewhere beyond the Wall, winter moves closer. Bran’s visions linger in her mind — frozen water, ice-slick coasts, things no blade can stop. But in the courtyard, under falling snow and her sharp eye, Rickon Stark learns to fight.

The pack survives. It has to.


 Dragonstone, 304 A.C.  

The wind off the sea howls against the tower walls, slipping through the narrow window slits of the solar and tugging at the edges of parchment strewn across the Queen's table. The scent of salt and damp stone fills the room. Daenerys stands by the long table where maps of the southern coast are pinned down with dragon-carved weights, her fingers trailing over the ink paths of roads and rivers.

The door creaks open behind her. She doesn’t turn—not at first—only when she hears the soft, deliberate scrape of armored boots on stone.

Brienne of Tarth stands framed in the doorway, her posture as straight as a sword. She looks every inch the knight she is, despite the lack of formal title.

Daenerys inclines her head, silver strands catching the candlelight as they slip free from her braid. “Lady Brienne.”

Brienne bows, her cloak still damp from the ocean wind. “Your Grace.”

Daenerys waits.

“I would ask a favor,” Brienne says. Her voice is as steady as ever, but softer than usual. “I wish to speak with Ser Jaime.”

That makes Daenerys pause. She sets the rolled map down carefully. “He has refused to help us, you know.”

“I do,” Brienne replies. “And yet, I would still try.”

The Queen studies her for a long moment. The candle flames gutter in the draft. “You believe there is hope?”

“I do not know,” Brienne admits. “But I gave my word to Lady Stark that I would try to protect her people, and Ser Jaime... he may not be one of them, but he has risked much for her. And for me.”

Daenerys tilts her head. “Lady Stark said you vouched for him.”

“I did. It is not only his life at stake, Your Grace, but what his choices might mean for Westeros.”

Daenerys says nothing at first. She turns to look out the arched window. The sea beyond is black and moonlit, a restless thing, mirroring the unease that has settled in her chest since Jaime Lannister's arrival.

At length, she nods. “Very well. You may speak with him. I will have Grey Worm escort you to the cells.”

Brienne bows again, a deeper one this time. “Thank you, Your Grace.”

As she turns and steps back into the shadows of the hallway, Daenerys watches her go. The Queen’s brow furrows.

The knight of Tarth is a mystery, yet her loyalty is unshakable—and her honor not unlike another’s Daenerys once trusted in the heat of war. Perhaps, she thinks, this is not a request made from weakness but from strength.

Perhaps the knight will succeed where queens and war councils have failed.


The last time Brienne had talked to Jaime, they were in Riverrun. The memory of that standoff — brittle with unspoken truths — clings to her as she walks into the cell.

Jaime looks tired, but not weak. His face is pale, and the light of the torches deepens the hollows beneath his eyes. She’s seen him broken before, drenched in filth and blood in Harrenhal. But this is a different kind of weariness. One forged by silence and defeat.

Brienne stands straight, heart pounding. She has thought about this moment more times than she can count.

“I was surprised to see you here,” Jaime says, voice rough.

“Your sister tried to kill Sansa,” Brienne replies. “I defended her when the Bolton loyalists attacked her, but I was powerless as she choked.”

He looks genuinely sorry. That, at least, is something. “Lady Sansa had to leave Winterfell for her own safety.”

“And the Mad King’s daughter offered her asylum out of the goodness of her heart?” he asks, skeptical.

“She has been nothing but good to us since we arrived,” Brienne says — and it’s true.

“Oh, she was exceptionally good at burning my soldiers on the Goldroad,” Jaime says, bitter.

Brienne doesn’t answer. She remembers the fear that gripped her when she saw Drogon for the first time. But Daenerys didn’t burn King’s Landing. She didn’t demand the North kneel. She is still trying diplomacy.

“You attacked her allies,” Brienne says.

Jaime smiles without humour. “So that makes it reasonable to burn people alive then?”

“I don’t know, Jaime. Did you ask your sister that after she blew up the Sept of Baelor?”

She can’t believe he stayed with Cersei after that. He’s the man who killed a king to prevent that very horror — and now he’s chained to the woman who committed it.

“My sister is a hateful woman, Brienne — and I am a terrible man.”

“I don’t believe that about you.” Her voice catches. She wants to believe the man who confided in her still exists.

“Did the Mother of Dragons send you? Or was it the Stark girl?”

“Neither. I vouched for you to Lady Sansa.”

“Oh, Wench, you flatter me,” Jaime smirks, but there’s something fragile beneath it. She sees the fear — perhaps the fear that she shared what he told her once.

Brienne sighs. “I would never, ever, betray your confidence, Ser Jaime.”

“Is it Ser Jaime now? Not Jaime?” he asks softly.

Then, more firmly: “I can’t do what that woman is asking of me.”

“Why? What did she ask you to do?”

“I’m supposed to convince Cersei to parlay — but it’s just an excuse for the Mad King’s daughter. She’ll take King’s Landing anyway.”

“What did she tell you?”

“She promised me an uncreal death for Cersei and the Wall for me.”

“I see,” Brienne says. Fair terms, all things considered.

“You think it’s good. You think the Mad King’s daughter is fair!”

“Why do you keep calling her the Mad King’s daughter?”

“She is Aerys’ daughter.”

“Isn’t she Queen Rhaella’s daughter as well? Isn’t she Prince Rhaegar’s sister? Isn’t she Princess Elia’s sister-in-law? Isn’t she Prince Aegon and Princess Rhaenys’ aunt?”

Jaime looks at her, puzzled.

“You knew those people,” Brienne continues. “Daenerys Targaryen is their kin as well. She is not just King Aerys’ daughter.”

He stands, begins to pace.

“She killed Randyll Tarly.”

“But she spared his son. Would Cersei have done it any differently?”

“I know exactly who my sister is. I’ve always known.”

It hurts. She wants to shake him. Wants him to see the man she sees — the man who saved her life, who jumped into a bear pit, who lost his hand for honour.

“What if Queen Daenerys offered to spare your sister’s life? Would you intercede for her?”

“She’s not queen of anything yet!”

“Yes, perhaps you’re right. But you didn’t answer my question — would you intercede?”

“She only offered death when we spoke. And it doesn’t matter, because Cersei would never accept.”

“What if you could be together elsewhere?”

He chuckles, painfully. “You believe in tales, Brienne? Since when?”

“So you’re going to do nothing?”

“There is nothing I can do. We lost. We — lost everything. And you — you are loyal to Sansa Stark and her dolt brother, and I’m loyal to my Queen.”

“Oh, fuck loyalty!”

“Fuck loyalty?”

“This is you giving up again! This goes far beyond loyalty!”

Jaime stares at her.

“What are you talking about?” he asks.

Brienne exhales. Then she tells him everything — the threat beyond the Wall, the wildlings, Melisandre of Asshai, Jon Snow’s death and return, Sansa and Baelish, Ramsay, the desperation she saw in Jon’s eyes, Tormund’s words while talking about the dead.

She waits.

“Do you believe this?” he asks.

She doesn’t hesitate. “Seven help me, I do.”

He swallows. They look at each other. Two warriors, standing in the long shadow of what’s coming.

“I’ll try and talk to her,” Jaime says. “But when Daenerys Targaryen takes the throne, it will be by force. My sister won’t relinquish it, and she will not flee with me. I will try. If what you’re saying is true, I have to.”

They hold each other’s gaze. The silence that follows says everything.


When Brienne leaves, silence floods the cell once more.

Jaime sits heavily on the edge of the narrow cot, his manacled hand resting awkwardly on his knee. The torchlight dances across the stone walls, throwing shadows that stretch like ghosts. The stone is cold beneath him, leeching through his breeches into bone. He closes his eyes and exhales — not from pain, not from fatigue, but from something deeper. Something heavier. Something raw.

He believes her.

He believes Brienne because she has never lied. Because she is Brienne of Tarth — who would rather die than twist the truth. Because no sane person would invent such madness: dead things that walk, a wall of ice cracking beneath a black sky, an army with no soul and endless numbers. And yet, as she spoke, something had settled in his gut — a stillness, a sense of awful certainty.

It makes a sick, terrible kind of sense. The kind that coils around your ribs and never lets go.

He leans back until his shoulders meet the damp wall. The stone bites into him. He lets it. The damp smell of mold, the iron tang of his own sweat, the lingering reek of blood in the cracks of the floor — it grounds him.

He thinks of everything that brought him here — golden boy, heir to Casterly Rock, Kingslayer, Oathbreaker. A legacy written in ashes and silence. Piece by piece, it all unraveled. The vows. The victories. His hand. His pride.

What is left now?

Brienne’s eyes, wide with sorrow and conviction. Her voice breaking as she spoke of the threat no one else believes in. Her rage — not at Daenerys, not even at Cersei — but at him, for giving up.

He wants to fight for the living.

It is a thread — the thinnest of threads — but he clings to it. A lifeline flung to him from the most honourable soul he’s ever known. And maybe that’s all that’s left of him: the reflection of her belief, fragile and undeserved.

Cersei.

His heart squeezes.

He will convince her to parlay. He has to. Because if he doesn’t, Westeros burns — not in fire, but in ice. Because he has to believe that the woman who loved him, who carried his children, who fought beside him for power and survival, will hear his voice one last time.

But he knows better.

She will never relinquish the throne.

She didn’t flee when they had Myrcella, Tommen, Joffrey. She didn’t run when they could have disappeared into Essos, bought a villa on the coast, lived in some sun-drenched exile. She wouldn’t go then, and she will not go now.

She will choose fire. She will choose blood. She will die in her crown, fingers clawed around it, teeth bared.

And he cannot save her.

Not this time.

Grief blooms — sharp, sudden. It surprises him. It shouldn’t. She has been a part of him for as long as he’s known who he was. Twin flame. Mirror. Monster.

But this is different.

This is mourning a future that never came to pass. A redemption she never wanted. A life he once believed they could have.

His hand — the good one — comes to his face. His fingers press into his eyes, into his temples, as if he can press it all away. The ache. The fear. The memory of her voice. The feel of her nails in his back.

He lowers his hand slowly.

He’s not the man she needs anymore.

He’s not yet the man Brienne sees when she looks at him.

But gods, he wants to be.

He will speak to Daenerys. He will plead for a parlay. He will fight — not for crowns, not for gold, not for his name.

For the living.

And maybe, in the doing, he will find the last flicker of the man he was meant to be.


Winterfell, 304 A.C.  

The godswood lies still beneath the heavy hush of snow, its silence broken only by the slow creak of ancient branches and the soft rustle of red leaves overhead. The weirwood’s face stares blankly through the flurry, its red eyes rimmed in frost, mouth carved into an eternal, solemn grimace.

Jon walks slowly through the snow, the cold biting into his skin even beneath the weight of his cloak. His boots crunch in the icy blanket as he makes his way toward the heart tree, where Bran waits beneath the gnarled boughs. The boy—no, not a boy anymore—sits motionless, fingers resting in his lap, eyes wide and far away.

Something in the stillness unsettles Jon. The way the air doesn’t move. The way his breath hangs in front of him too long, like the world is holding its breath.

“You saw something,” Jon says. His voice is quiet, but it cuts through the cold like a blade.

Bran blinks once. Slowly. His pale eyes meet Jon’s, and though his face remains still, his voice carries weight. “They’re moving along the coast. The sea is freezing.”

Jon frowns, the meaning crawling into his bones like frost. “Around the Wall?”

Bran nods. “The Wall will hold. It was built to. But the sea... the sea is not protected.”

A silence settles between them. Jon kneels beside his brother, fingers curling into the snow. “How long do we have?”

“I can’t say,” Bran murmurs. “Not long. Months, perhaps. Maybe less. Time doesn’t run straight when I look for them. But I feel it. The cold spreading. The ice cracking.”

Jon’s heart thuds painfully in his chest. He stares at the snow-covered roots of the weirwood, trying to anchor himself. He thinks of the map, of the thin lines of defence they’ve sketched and re-sketched. He thinks of the riders he’s sent. Of Sansa’s letter, her calm warning beneath carefully chosen words. He thinks of the way Arya watches the horizon, of Rickon’s wide eyes and too-small sword.

“I have to send men south,” Jon says. His voice is low. “We need Daenerys and her dragons. The Wall was meant to give us time.”

Bran doesn’t look away from the tree. “Time is no longer ours. The Night King learns. He adapts. He waits. He does not rush—but he does not stop.”

A gust of wind stirs the red leaves, making them whisper above their heads.

“We’ll fight smart,” Jon says, jaw tight. “We’ll send men south, but we’ll hold the North. The North won’t fall while we still breathe.”

Bran closes his eyes. His voice is barely a whisper. “The Wall will hold. The water will not.”

Jon rises to his feet slowly. The air bites at him. He looks once more at Bran—his brother, his oracle, his burden—and then to the weirwood.

The trees remember, and the dead do not forget.

He turns back toward the castle. Each step feels heavier than the last.

There is no more time.


Dragonstone, 304 A.C. 

The war room hums with the low murmur of voices. Flames flicker in the wall sconces, casting long shadows over the carved map table. The cold wind from the sea slips through the cracks in the stone, and though fires burn, the air remains tense and brittle.

Daenerys stands near the edge of the table, her hands braced on either side. Tyrion and Varys flank her, both watching as Grey Worm approaches with a sealed scroll in hand.

"A raven, Your Grace. From the North."

Daenerys takes the scroll. The wax bears the direwolf sigil. She breaks it cleanly and reads in silence. Her eyes narrow slightly. She hands the letter to Tyrion.

“The Night King is on the move,” she says.

Tyrion reads quickly. “Jon is sending men south to honour our alliance. He asks for equal support in return.”

Daenerys glances at Jorah, who stands near the map. “He’ll have it,” she says. “Prepare a host to march north. As many as we can spare without compromising the siege.”

Varys speaks quietly. “It may weaken us in the south.”

“Weakening the North means death,” Daenerys replies. Her tone is cold steel. “And I won’t leave them to die when they’ve stood for me.”

Tyrion nods. “This is good strategy. And it shows you’re not just here to conquer.”

Daenerys turns back to the map. Her eyes scan northward, over the jagged mountains and pale rivers carved into the wood. “Send word to Sansa. Let her know the Unsullied will march alongside her people. And that I meant what I said: I will come to the North when the time comes.”

Outside, the wind howls harder.


 Dragonstone, 304 A.C. 

The sea wind is quiet for once, and the fire crackles pleasantly in the hearth of the solar where tea has been laid out with care. The scent of cinnamon and lemon drifts from the steaming cups, and small honeyed cakes sit untouched between three women—each powerful in her own way.

Daenerys sits upright in her chair, posture poised but wary, her fingers curled around the warm ceramic cup. Sansa, cloaked in deep blue, sits across from her, her face composed but pale, her expression unreadable. Between them, Olenna Tyrell reclines with regal disdain, her gnarled hands folded neatly over her cane.

“We received word this morning,” Daenerys says, glancing briefly at Tyrion’s seal on the corner of the opened parchment resting nearby. “Ser Jaime's raven was answered. Cersei has agreed to the parlay.”

“I can’t decide if she’s planning to poison us all or crown herself Queen of Ashes when it’s over,” Olenna mutters, lifting her tea with a slight tremble. “Either way, it’ll be interesting.”

Sansa says nothing at first. Her eyes flick to the flames. Daenerys watches her with quiet attention, trying to measure her reaction. There’s something inside her that aches whenever Sansa wears that distant, unshakable mask.

It’s Olenna who breaks the silence. “You should not go, child.”

Sansa blinks, surprised.

“I’m not a child,” she says carefully.

“Of course you are. Compared to me, everyone is,” Olenna replies dryly. “But don’t mistake my tone. I remember what Cersei  did to my family—and more importantly, what the Lannisters did to yours. I don’t trust a single one of them to honour a truce, not after what they did to your brother.”

Daenerys says nothing, though her shoulders tense.

“You have a war to prepare in the North,” Olenna continues. “Let our queen ride to the Dragonpit. Let me be there. I’m old, and I don’t care whether I live or die. You? You still matter.”

Sansa exhales slowly. Daenerys watches her closely, noting how her hands tighten around her teacup.

“She’s right,” Daenerys says at last, her voice quiet. “I’d rather you be home, where it’s safe. Lord Baelish is dead. The King is sending men. I’ll send more. The North needs its Lady.”

Sansa looks at her. And for a moment, there is no frost, no pride. Only gratitude.

“Thank you, Your Grace.”

They drink in silence a moment longer.

After Sansa leaves, Olenna leans slightly toward Daenerys, her tone far too casual.

“She’s close to her King, that one.”

Daenerys raises an eyebrow. “He’s her brother.”

“Is he?” Olenna hums. “Well, there’s close—and then there’s close.

Daenerys doesn’t rise to the bait. She merely sips her tea and lets the warmth anchor her.

She is a Targaryen. Bloodlines are complex. But it isn’t the kinship that stirs unease in her chest—it’s the possibility that Sansa Stark’s heart belongs to someone else entirely. That she would ride home to war not just for duty... but for love.

And perhaps Daenerys understands that too well.

 


 Ravens Between Jon and Sansa

Sansa reads the letter by firelight, the cipher familiar beneath her fingers. The room is quiet save for the soft crackling of the hearth and the murmur of distant waves beyond the stone. She reads Jon’s message again, even though she’s memorized every line.

There is something I must tell you, but not in a raven.

Not here. Not now. But when I see you again.

War is coming, Sansa. But I want to win it for you. For us. For our family.

Her hands tremble slightly as she folds the parchment, sliding it back into the hidden pocket inside her cloak. She stares into the fire a long moment before taking up her own quill.

Her reply is crisp, precise. Coded, but clear.

My King,

I will not go to King’s Landing. The games there are Cersei’s domain. I’ve no desire to see the city that broke so many of us.

I am coming home. I will ride with the Queen’s men and prepare Winterfell for what’s coming.

I will hold the North for you — and wait.

There is nothing in the South I want.

Nothing but your voice in the dark.

She signs it not with her name, but with a small mark only Jon would know: the shape of the old gods’ tree, and beneath it, a direwolf curled close.

 *

 Winterfell, 304 A.C. 

The wind howls beyond the high windows of the tower chamber, rattling the wooden shutters like bones against stone. Bran sits motionless in the carved chair, nestled beneath thick furs, though the cold still seeps into his limbs. A thin veil of frost clings to the glass pane behind him, the candlelight flickering weakly against the grey.

His eyes are milky, unfocused. Inward, he flies.

Snow drifts through the vision like ash from a dying fire. The sky above is vast and pale, a frozen expanse with no horizon. Below, a horde of the dead advances — gaunt, hollow-eyed, their skin pulled tight across rotting bone. Their feet make no sound, though they tread upon cracked ice and brittle snow. The Night King rides at their helm, impassive and still as death.

Then, the sea: dark, endless, glittering under thin moonlight. Bran watches as it freezes over, not with violence or sound, but with eerie stillness. The transformation is total — liquid turned solid, blue turned to grey.

They begin to cross.

He senses no fear from them. Only purpose. Hunger.

His heart clenches with an echo of something old — not fear, but inevitability.

He sees them drawing nearer. Eastwatch. Then further inland. Toward home.

Bran gasps.

The fire in the hearth seems distant now, a forgotten warmth. His hands tremble as he returns to himself, breath ragged and clouding in the frigid air.

He whispers:

"The Wall stands. The water yields."

A beat. Then he closes his eyes again.

Far below in the rookery, a raven stirs — and takes to the sky.


The courtyard is grey and slushed with melting snow. A cold wind cuts through the air, carrying the iron tang of old blood and the scent of woodsmoke. Winterfell's walls loom like sentinels around Arya as she watches the gates creak open. Her fingers twitch near the hilt of her blade.

A rider approaches first — tall, cloaked, with fire-red hair and a burn-scarred face. Thoros of Myr. Behind him rides Beric Dondarrion, his patch over one eye, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. Gendry rides further back, huddled in a worn cloak, his dark hair tousled from the wind. And beside him, as broad and unlovable as ever, is the Hound.

Arya crosses her arms tightly, watching them descend. Her heart kicks the inside of her chest like a restless horse when she sees Gendry — but she scowls instead.

Thoros is the first to speak. "We saw it in the flames," he says, dismounting. "The storm, the dead. We knew where we had to go."

Beric nods. "We fight for the living. So we came."

Arya narrows her eyes at the Hound. “Thought you were too ugly to survive the cold.”

The Hound snorts. “Still better looking than you.”

“Fuck you.”

“Fuck you too.”

A smirk slips free before she can stop it.

Later, she finds Gendry near the forge, rolling up his sleeves and already poking through the clutter. She stands behind him, silent as a shadow, then punches him hard in the shoulder.

He stumbles with a yelp. “Ow! What the hell?”

“That’s for leaving me.”

He rubs his arm with a sheepish wince. “I didn’t—well—I had to—” He exhales. “Right. Deserved that.”

She lifts her chin. “Can you forge dragonglass?”

He shrugs, eyeing her warily. “Yeah. Should be easy.”

She jerks her head toward the tools. “Get to work, then.”

“Yes, my lady,” he mutters with a grin.

Arya rolls her eyes, but the corner of her mouth quirks as she walks away. The warmth in her chest lingers longer than she’d like.

She finds Jon later in the main hall. Snow has crusted the windows, and the fire crackles low in the hearth.

“The Brotherhood’s here,” she says. “Thoros, Beric. Even the Hound. And Gendry. He’s starting on weapons.”

Jon looks up. “You trust them?”

Arya pauses. “They’re not liars. Not good men either, but they’re here. They saw it coming.”

Jon nods. His shoulders ease slightly.

“And who are they exactly?” he asks.

She crosses her arms. “Thoros is a red priest. Sees visions in fire. Beric’s the one who keeps dying and coming back. And the Hound… well, you’ve heard the stories. He and I go back.”

Jon raises a brow, but doesn’t ask.

Arya says more softly, “They believe. They’ll fight. That’s enough.”

For the first time in days, she feels the storm in her chest settle just a little. She walks out again into the snow, her boots crunching over ice.

The pack is growing.


 Dragonstone, 304 A.C.  

The fire crackles low in the hearth, casting dancing shadows against the carved stone walls. The room smells faintly of smoke, wine, and sea salt carried in through a cracked window. Two goblets sit between them on a scarred wooden table, and the wine burns like memory on Tyrion’s tongue.

Jaime sits across from him, one leg stretched stiffly, golden hand resting on the arm of his chair like an accusation. He looks older. Not just from the lines at the corners of his mouth or the grey in his hair, but in the way he carries himself — like a man who’s already buried half of who he was.

“You still drink like you’re hoping the cup swallows you,” Jaime says dryly.

“And you still brood like a man who thinks it makes him interesting,” Tyrion replies, tipping his cup again.

They drink.

The silence between them stretches, thick with ghosts.

“You know,” Jaime says finally, eyes on the fire, “there was a time I meant to kill you.”

Tyrion doesn’t move.

“I know,” he replies.

“I swore I would. When I found Father — slumped on the privy like some piss-poor king with a bolt in his belly — I meant it.”

“And now?” Tyrion asks, voice low.

Jaime lifts his goblet. “Now I’m a prisoner in your Queen’s ancestral stronghold, surrounded by Unsullied, Dothaki and dragons. Even if I wanted to slit your throat, I doubt I’d get past her pet lizard.”

Tyrion lets out a dry chuckle. “Drogon would burn you before your sword cleared its scabbard.”

Jaime smirks faintly. “Yes, well. Not today, then.”

They drink again.

“She replied,” Jaime says after a moment, the words heavy. “Cersei. To the raven.”

Tyrion nods. “I know. She agreed to the parlay.”

“She’ll come,” Jaime says. “Not because she wants peace. She’s stalling. Or hoping to manipulate. Or kill.”

“And you?” Tyrion asks. “Still planning to save her?”

Jaime stares into the fire. “I don’t know. I’ve spent most of my life trying to. I don’t know who I am without her.”

Tyrion studies him for a moment. “Maybe it’s time you found out.”

Jaime exhales through his nose. “She won’t run. Even now. Even knowing she can’t win.”

“Then you know what you have to do.”

“I’ll try,” Jaime says. “But if she chooses fire, I won’t burn beside her. Not this time.”

Tyrion nods slowly. “That’s... not nothing.”

A long pause stretches between them.

“And after?” Tyrion asks.

“If I survive?” Jaime shrugs. “I won’t kneel to your Queen. She can feed me to her dragons, if that’s what she needs. But I won’t be a knight of any crown again. Not hers. Not anyone’s.”

Tyrion lifts an eyebrow. “So. Brienne got through to you.”

“She’s not a liar,” Jaime says, almost softly. “She’s the only truly honest person I’ve ever known.”

Tyrion hides a smile behind his goblet. “Is she, now?”

Jaime glares. “Don’t.”

Tyrion lifts his cup. “To restraint.”

Jaime lifts his in turn. “To broken oaths.”

They drink. And for a moment, the space between them feels like something close to peace.


Daenerys wakes in the middle of the night. She doesn’t remember if she had a nightmare. The fire has gone out. The air feels too still. The silence of her chamber presses against her like a second skin. She knows she is alone in her bed because Jorah is on guard duty. His absence, even unspoken, is always felt. She is… scared. Not of death. Of failure.

She rises, barefoot on the cold stone, and pulls a cloak over her nightdress. She could call for a maid, but she can’t bear to be cooped up any longer. Her limbs feel tight, coiled. She slips from her chambers and walks the winding halls of Dragonstone, past darkened torches and flickering shadows. Room after room passes in silence until she ends up before the war room. The thick door groans as she pushes it open.

Sansa Stark stands at the window, clad in a dark cloak, outlined in the moonlight. The sound of waves crashing far below echoes through the stone. Daenerys pauses in the doorway, watching.

Sansa hears her. It’s something Daenerys has noticed about the woman — she is always hyper-aware of her surroundings. She always knows when someone is approaching. Her back is straight, proud, even when Daenerys sees her hand lift and wipe away a tear.

The bracelet on her wrist catches the candlelight. It’s the only jewel Daenerys has ever seen her wear.

"Lady Stark — I didn't expect to see you here."

"I am sorry, Your Grace," Sansa says, composed, but Daenerys thinks that everyone would believe she’s sincere. She’s very good at lying. But Daenerys has learned to know her — and she thinks Sansa is just embarrassed to have been seen without masks for once.

"No apologies are needed, Lady Stark. You are an honoured guest at Dragonstone, free to come and go as it pleases you."

She gestures for Sansa to sit. She does the same a moment later.

"Couldn't sleep?" Daenerys asks.

"Not really. I was watching one of your dragons soar in the sky."

"Are you scared of them?"

"Aye. But they are nonetheless beautiful creatures."

"Forgive me for asking, but why are you in this room?"

"I looked at the map for the longest time, trying to remember that Cersei cannot win this time."

"You are right. She can't."

"But you do not know her. When I tried to tell Jon that she destroyed everyone who crossed her, he said I sounded like I admired her."

"And do you?"

Sansa shrugs. "When I met her I idolized her. I wanted to be like her. Now it is my recurring nightmare: that she broke me and I am like her. I told Jon we couldn't save Rickon and I sounded so cold — like he wasn't my little brother who was going to die the next day. I — had to survive. I survived. And Rickon survived too, and I couldn't let go of his hand at first and I felt so guilty."

"Cersei Lannister sent assassins carrying greyscale after me," Daenerys says. She doesn’t tell her that they avoided an outbreak in Meereen by sheer luck. She doesn't tell her about Jorah. No one can know.

And yet —

"They never got to even touch me — they infected Ser Jorah. Are you like this, Sansa?"

No formalities. She talked about Jorah. She is showing her a side of herself she never shows anyone. And she sees how Sansa brushes the bracelet with her fingertips.

"No. It doesn't mean I'm not a monster in other ways."

"Because you are good at the game? You were forced into it."

"Cersei will say terrible things about me. About Jon. Even if I am not there. And some of the things she says might be true."

"And I might allow Jaime Lannister to whisk her away if it means having a united Westeros during the fight against the Night King."

"You decided it, then," Sansa says.

"No. I want her burned alive. But this is bigger than us."

"I know," Sansa says. And for once, she sounds absolutely sincere.

"I swore that you were under my protection. I take my vows seriously."

"She thinks I killed her son."

"And did you?" Daenerys asks.

"No. And neither did Tyrion. Petyr Baelish did."

"And you told me your family dealt with him."

"Valar Morghulis..."

"All men must die. How do you know these words, Sansa?"

"My sister," Sansa says, and doesn’t elaborate.

Sansa is always surprisingly passionate when she talks about her king, but she won’t open up about the rest of her family. Daenerys sees it clearly now — she is trying to protect them from her. Sansa glosses over Winterfell, Bran, Rickon, Arya in every conversation. As if they are sacred.

"I didn't mean to upset you. The Starks — all of them — are my allies."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"And you mentioned wanting to go back North. I will send a host of my men to protect you and fight in the North. And I will not judge you for not being at the parlay. I'd rather my allies be safe. There will not be a repeat of what happened with Dorne and the Iron Islands."

"I will prepare the North, Your Grace, for your men. But I must warn you — Cersei will taunt you about our alliance. She will say you are weak for granting us independence. Some in Westeros will say the same."

"Cersei's son and her father cost me the North."

"I did not expect you to be..."

"Informed on the North?"

"Reasonable. You want the Seven Kingdoms, but you are being true to yourself and what you accomplished to do in the East."

Daenerys doesn't tell her that if she hadn't spent nights talking to Jorah after the Red Wedding, holding him while he was grieving his lost kin, perhaps she might not have been open to the North's plea.

"We will still be allies. We will fight the Night King together. The rest of Westeros will have to deal with it."

"What if they ask the same?"

"Westeros has been devastated by wars for almost a decade. They cannot afford the luxury to secede. I will be frank: I think the North is making a mistake as well. We don't know how long the winter will be — and being under the Crown's protection might help you."

"We are aware of that. But the North has been an independent Kingdom for eight thousand years. We will endure."

"I wasn't trying to change your mind. I was expressing my concern."

Sansa smiles. "You are not losing a Kingdom. You are gaining a steadfast ally that will always fight for you if you ask."

"If we survive the Night King."

"Aye, that."

"Should I have attacked the Red Keep months ago?"

Sansa exhales. "My King would say that it would have showed that you are just as them."

"And what does Princess Stark, Lady of Winterfell think?"

"That I would have breathed easier months ago."

"Wouldn't I have been like my predecessors?"

"You didn't do it in the end. You are following the rules. Everyone from Dorne to the Wall will know you tried to take the throne peacefully."

"Cersei will..."

"Cersei will be Cersei, Your Grace," Sansa says. "And you have a solid plan to take King's Landing."

"It relies on Jaime Lannister."

"And this concerns you."

"He might betray me. He loves his sister."

"And yet he has been planning with Ser Jorah, Brienne and your Unsullied general."

"He will still choose her. He loves her."

"We cannot choose who we love," Sansa says, and there is something in her voice and words — longing, sadness, yearning, shame.

Daenerys doesn't ask questions or make comments. She just says, "Should I call for tea?"

"We should perhaps try and get some rest."

"Let one of the guards escort you to your chambers. I think Lady Brienne might be worried about you."

"She always worries about me, and I am grateful to her."

"You lied to me. You once said you only trust the King in the North."

"I didn't lie. Jon is the only person I trust implicitly."

Daenerys feels there is more to Sansa's words than what she is saying. Things Sansa will never share — and she understands, because she can't share her feelings with the redhead either.

"It's good that you have people you trust. Women in our positions need to have people we can trust."

"Like Ser Jorah," Sansa says.

"Or your King," Dany replies, and she has no idea about the relationship Sansa has with her half-brother.

Guards — two Unsullied and Jorah — appear almost as if Daenerys had conjured them with her mind. She tells the two Unsullied to escort Lady Stark to her chambers.

"Thank you," Sansa says before she leaves, "for not judging me."

"Rest, Lady Sansa. And thank you for talking to me."

Once she is alone with Jorah, she says, "Will you escort me to my chambers, my knight?"

"Gladly, Khaleesi."

She doesn't ask Jorah what he thinks about Sansa — they've already talked about it. Jorah doesn't ask her what she was doing in the war room in the middle of the night.

"Sleep," Jorah says. "I'll stand guard outside the door."

"Will you keep my nightmares at bay?"

"Aye, I will."

"I'm looking forward to drop this mummer farce and live the rest of our lives together."

"So do I. But you need to sleep now. I will wake you up in a few hours."

"Sansa is still scared of Cersei. She would have come to the parlay if I didn't tell her to go home."

"She is a Stark. Never met a Stark who wasn't brave."

"Even Eddard Stark?"

"He was judgmental, but he was brave and he was an honourable man."

Daenerys notices there is no anger anymore in Jorah when he speaks of Ned Stark.

"Let it be known that Sansa Stark must be protected at all costs on her travel back to Winterfell."

"Aye, Khaleesi."

They are outside her chamber door when she says, "It's unfair that I can't spend these hours with you."

Jorah, ever serious in duty, simply replies, "We are never really apart, Khaleesi."

When sleep comes, it is restless.


 Winterfell, 304 A.C.  

The raven lands just after dawn.

Its wings are rimmed with frost, feathers dusted with ice. Jon breaks the wax with numb fingers and reads the note twice before handing it silently to Davos. The old smuggler mutters a curse under his breath.

“Eastwatch?” he says. “Are they sure?”

Jon only nods.

They gather that afternoon in the great hall, fire roaring in the hearth, smoke curling toward the vaulted beams. Outside, snow falls steady, softening the world into silence. Inside, tension hangs thick as steel.

The council table is full — Lords from the Riverlands, bannermen from the Vale, Northern elders in heavy furs. Yohn Royce leans forward, hands braced against the wood.

“The message from the Wall is clear,” Jon begins. “Eastwatch has fallen. Or if not Eastwatch, then one of its outposts. The dead are no longer marching — they are coming.”

No one speaks. The only sound is the wind rattling the shutters.

“We need to begin evacuations from all northern strongholds along the coast and near the Wall,” Jon continues. “Bear Island. The Rills. Sea Dragon Point. Even Deepwood Motte.”

“My people won’t run,” Lady Mormont says, voice clear and sharp as a blade. “We’ll stand and fight. The Night King won’t find Bear Island undefended.”

“You’ll die on that island,” Yohn Royce replies, not unkindly. “And then we’ll be fighting your corpses instead of your men.”

She glares at him but doesn’t answer.

Yohn turns to Jon. “The Vale is prepared to offer asylum to northern families. We can house as many as needed in Gulltown, even the Fingers. Winter may be deep, but the Vale has provisions and shelter.”

Jon inclines his head. “Thank you. We’ll start the evacuations immediately. Any house that cannot fight will fall back.”

“We’ve received word from Riverrun,” Davos adds. “Lord Tully has begun marching his men north. Says he has unfinished business.”

Jon’s lips twitch, just barely. “Tell him we’ll have a seat ready for him at the table.”

“What of Daenerys Targaryen’s host?” Lord Glover asks, voice gruff. “We hear rumors of Unsullied marching through the Crownlands. Of dragons.”

“They’re real,” Jon says. “And they’re coming. So is Sansa.”

His voice softens slightly on her name, but only Davos seems to notice.

“Then the North won’t stand alone,” Glover says, rising from his seat. “House Glover will march with the King in the North.”

Around the table, heads begin to nod.

“We hold until the Queen’s soldiers arrive,” Jon says. “And then we strike.”

“The Wall may still stand,” Bran murmurs from the corner, where he sits wrapped in furs, pale eyes distant. “But the dead are coming.”

They fall silent again.

Outside, snow swirls like ash.

The war has truly begun.


  Dragonstone — 304 A.C.  

The air tastes of salt and cold stone.

Sansa steps through the narrow door behind the rookery tower, her footsteps echoing in the silence. This old chamber — long emptied of scrolls and dust-choked with disuse — is nothing more than a forgotten hallway of stone and shadows. It’s perfect.

Samwell Tarly is already waiting, clutching a bundle of parchment like it might burn through his hands.

“I’m sorry for the secrecy,” he says. “But I… I don’t trust that we’re alone in the Queen’s library. Lord Varys has eyes everywhere.”

“You were right to ask for privacy.” Sansa closes the door softly behind her. “What is it?”

Sam swallows, clearly rehearsing the words. “While copying High Septon Maynard’s records, I found something… strange. A sealed marriage entry. Prince Rhaegar Targaryen had his marriage to Elia Martell annulled in Dorne. And then — he married again. In secret.”

Sansa blinks. “To whom?”

“Lyanna Stark.”

It is not a name she expected.

Not Elia. Not anyone else from the halls of power. But her aunt.

“My father’s sister,” she says carefully.

Sam nods. “The dates line up. The annulment, the second marriage — all during the last year of the rebellion.”

Sansa’s skin prickles.

“Everyone believes Rhaegar kidnapped her,” she says. “That she died in Dorne. That’s what the war was about.”

“And yet,” Sam says, “they were married. Officially. With witnesses. The High Septon recorded it himself.”

Sansa’s fingers go cold.

She stares at the wall for a moment, blinking against a sudden rush of memory.

Her father returning from Dorne with ashes in one cart — and a baby in his arms.

The whispers in Winterfell, soft as snowfall: the Stark honour stained, the boy unnamed, the mother unspoken.

And her father, Eddard Stark — who never lied.

Who would’ve burned for his honour… except for this one thing.

“A child,” she says, voice low. “He returned with a child.”

Sam nods. “He raised him at Winterfell. Called him Jon Snow.”

Sansa’s breath catches. The world tilts. Her hands go clammy against the fold of her sleeves.

Jon.

Of course it’s Jon.

The timing. The silence. Her father’s protectiveness. The reason no one was allowed to ask.

Jon is not her brother.

He’s her cousin.

He’s Rhaegar Targaryen’s son. The trueborn son. Legitimate. The heir to the Iron Throne.

The truth unspools inside her like a knot pulled free.

Her thoughts stutter between awe and terror. Between instinct and longing.

Not her brother.

They could marry. They could be open. No more hiding. No more shame. No more biting down on love like it’s a sin.

Children. A crown. A future.

The flood of hope rushes in, reckless and radiant.

And yet—there is more.

Jon’s claim is stronger than Daenerys’. This truth could shatter everything. If revealed now, it could burn the fragile alliance they’ve just built.

She presses a hand to her chest, steadying her breath.

This truth must be wielded carefully. Like Littlefinger would have wielded it — not for chaos, but for advantage. For survival.

She glances at Sam.

“Does she know?”

“No,” he says. “I haven’t told the Queen. And I won’t.”

“Good.” Her voice is steel. “Jon must be told. But not here.”

Sam nods again and reaches into his coat. “I’ve written everything down. With dates. With the Septon’s seal. Give this to him when you can.”

She takes it, sliding it deep inside the lining of her cloak.

For a moment, neither of them speak.

Outside, a gust of wind moans against the tower stones. The lantern flame gutters.

Sansa turns toward the arrow-slit window, small and high.

The sky is black.

Moonless.

The new moon.

Her breath hitches. The words Bran wrote in a raven come back to her like a whisper in the dark.

Lyanna in her dreams speaking about blood, her father, asking her to protect Jon. He didn’t condemn her because it was never a sin. She needs to protect Jon, dragon or wolf he is hers. She is his.  

She will protect him.

She must.  


 

The morning fog clings thick to the stone like breath held too long. Dragonstone rises behind her, cold and jagged against the silver sky. Brienne draws her cloak tighter around her shoulders, the salt-wet air pricking at her skin. The wind tangles in her hair, loose from the sea spray, and the sounds of men loading the boats echo off the walls: boots on stone, creaking ropes, the soft clatter of steel.

She finds him where she knew she would. Jaime stands beside the stables, his back straight, gaze fixed out toward the distant sea. The wind lifts the edges of his cloak, dark and unmarked now. Lannister gold tucked away, but never gone. His golden hand glints faintly as he shifts.

"Ser Jaime," she says quietly.

He turns to her, his face drawn, eyes shadowed by sleeplessness. There’s something there she hasn't seen before—not regret exactly, but the first flickers of it.

"Off to fight the real war," he says, voice rough, dry.

Brienne nods. Her heart beats slower here, closer to the North. Closer to duty. "Lady Sansa wishes to return before the snow makes the roads impassable. We need time to prepare."

He hesitates. Then: "Brienne... when the time comes, if we both stand on the same field... perhaps you’ll command me."

She blinks, startled. "Command you?"

He gives a lopsided smile, tinged with something close to sorrow. "You’re the one fighting for the living. I think I’d rather serve under your banner than anyone else's."

The words are a blade to the chest. Her mouth parts, but nothing comes. There are so many things she could say, should say.

But all she says is, "Take care of yourself, Jaime."

He nods, and the way he looks at her makes her stomach twist.

She turns before she can do something foolish.


The wind screams off the Narrow Sea, cold and sharp, carrying salt that stings her eyes. Sansa pulls her cloak closer, the fur thick against her neck. The ship rocks gently at the dock, sails furled, oars set, her men boarding in silence save for the creak of wood and the groan of rope. Brienne stands beside her like a shadow cast in steel.

Daenerys approaches through the swirling mist, her footsteps light against the stone. Missandei follows a pace behind, silent, composed.

"You leave sooner than expected," Daenerys says.

Sansa nods, her hair braided and pinned tightly beneath her hood. "The North waits. And winter comes early to those who dawdle."

Daenerys gives a faint smile, but her eyes remain watchful.

Sansa inhales the sea air. It smells of iron and tide and distance. Her pulse thrums behind her ribs.

"Thank you," she says. "For the dragonglass. For the soldiers."

Daenerys tilts her head. "I will be in Winterfell once I take King's Landing."

The words are calm. Certain. Unshaken.

Sansa meets her gaze. "You will be welcome in Winterfell, Your Grace."

It is truth. It is politics. It is steel in velvet.

She boards the longboat as the first flurries of snow kiss the sea.

She does not look back.


The wind tears at her hair as Daenerys watches the ship slip into the mist, its sails blooming like ghost wings. The sea glints dull silver beneath a pale sun, restless with hidden current. Missandei says nothing beside her.

At the far edge of the wall, Jaime Lannister stands alone.

His eyes are on the ship. Not a word spoken. Not a muscle moved.

Daenerys watches him longer than she means to. There is something in the way he watches that tells her everything.

She files it away—and turns toward the coming storm.


King's Landing — The Dragonpit, 304 A.C.  

The Dragonpit stinks of heat and dust, of old stone baked too long in the sun. Sweat beads beneath Tyrion's collar as he surveys the broken grandeur of the ruined dome, its open ceiling framing a flat, grey sky. The remains of charred ironwork curl like dragon claws overhead. It is hot, airless, and heavy with the scent of history and ash.

He stands with Daenerys' party, cloaked in layered linen to ward off the heat. Jorah Mormont stands beside him face carved from stone, every muscle in his frame coiled like a drawn bow. Olenna Tyrell wears black silk, the Tyrell rose pinned to her breast like a wound. Theon Greyjoy is quiet, withdrawn. Lord Manderly fans himself slowly with a heavy hand, eyes like flint.

Jaime Lannister stands with them, not yet handed back, wearing a plain leather coat, his expression grim. He does not look at Tyrion.

The silence builds.

And then, the sky splits with a roar.

Drogon descends like a living flame, wings blotting out the light. The ground shudders beneath Tyrion's feet as the dragon lands. Heat blasts across the pit like a furnace. Rhaegal and Viserion sweep overhead, their cries sharp and eerie, shaking loose dust from the stone.

Daenerys rides in on Drogon's back, her white hair streaming, her cloak rippling like smoke. She dismounts with practiced ease, her boots crunching on old bones and gravel.

She takes her seat beside Jorah, spine straight, chin high.

Tyrion watches her face. She looks every inch a conqueror, but he sees the tightness in her jaw, the flicker of tension in her throat. She is steel today. She has to be.

Across the pit, Cersei arrives.

She glides forward in a black gown stitched with silver thread, her crown like thorns upon her brow. Qyburn follows close, whispering. Euron Greyjoy smirks at her side, swaggering like a pirate made prince. Behind them, the Mountain looms — a wall of metal and silence.

Cersei stops just before the broken steps. Her lips curl in something between amusement and disdain.

She spreads her hands, voice sharp enough to cut stone.

"Shall we begin?"